《Dominatrix System》 Chapter 1: Bleeding out Chapter 1: Bleeding out Crimson blood flows cold, seeping in on dark moonlit alleyway snow in the crevices. Two men stand above young female bleeding out dead bodies behind them litter the rest of the alleyway. The snow turning red throughout the alley. The men look at each other with relief. "That took too much effort to get her." the first male says, d that the job was over with. "We are not done yet. She is still alive somehow. We double-tap this bitch." The men were frightened of the girl on the ground, no doubt about that. The Female on the ground looks at them with no fear on her face looking at two of her numerous murderers. She did her best and took as many as she could with her. She always was told she was a prodigy that nothing she wanted to do was out of her reach. She graduated from high school and never looked towards furthering her education in schools. Those left paper trails, and she knew what she wanted to do with her life. She wanted power, not the made-up power that the elected had. She wanted strength over everything, Deadly Power. The type mob bosses posses, and she worked her way to that. She was a cold bitch that controlled everything in her life down to the letter. It took years of work to develop theworks in her first city and outside it. she createdworks for drugs, espionage forpanies. She extorted people with ckmailed. If it was illegal, she did it. After three years, she had her first citypletely under her thumb. Every "Elected official" was there because she said they could. Every store paid her protection from the only crime there, Hers. She developed her Mob to the point that she had to expand. Gang wars ensued, she fought alongside associates and gangsters made alliances, betrayals, deals, and the list goes on. For eight years, she fought, took control of her first province, and was expanding to the rest of the country. She was nearing the end when the government, mostly under her thumb, with the citizens pushing towards reform, started to get out of control. Instead of paying her, they hired a hit on her. The squad ambushed her immediately as she left one of her favorite nightclubs. It was a blind ambush by over forty men with guns. Caught surprised and on the wrong foot. Her bodyguards, her most manipted and loyal ones, took the brunt of the surprise. They bought her time to grab cover. The shootoutsted for all of 5 minutes as she fired back, but a grenadended beside her. She quickly picked it up and tossed it back when five bullets hit her as she briefly exposed herself. Now lying in her blood looking at the two men above her, she realized she had regrets. She had never finished what she originally set out to do. She never became a queen over her domain. She was a failure in the end, so close to sess, but she never got what she aspired to be. Powerful. "Fuck all of you," She muttered, barely audible to the two men standing above her. She craved power over all else in this world. They wouldn''t give it to her, and she fell short. She craved more. Now at the end, with a man holding a freshly reloaded gun, she realized that only if she had real power, this would this not have happened. "Goodbye Bitch May hell keep you for eternity" Automatic gunfire sounded, and her thoughts became no more. Chapter 2: Uncomfortable Chapter 2: Ufortable It is hot, She thought. Really hot. Her thoughts stopped... Why is it hot? She scanned her surroundings. There were me bars and more me bars on the other side, with a chained male on the other side screaming, but no sounds reaching her ears. She could hear nothing around her as she continued looking around and saw more people chained up in various positions looking to be reacting in some kind of pain, but no sound reached her. She looked at the state of herself and noticed the same chains on her wrists and ankles and slight difort, but that was it. She sat there for a time, thinking about what was going on, and thought that the men who shot her were most likely correct that she was in hell. After years of ruining people''s lives and ending them, she guessed she deserved to be here. A chuckle came out of her mouth, then augh full of amusement came out of her mouth. This was her punishment, apparently. That thought just made herugh more. When she was in high school, her humor was never like anyone else''s hell, and even she didn''t understand her humor. Herughing apparently caught someone''s attention as a Female appeared in front of her. She was arge breasted ck haired woman with the type of hourss body that celebrities would literally kill for. She had a ck tail that moved behind her with a cute arrow tip that shed with her sexy body, making it more demonic. "What do we have here?" The woman asked, looking at myself with and proceeded to inspect me. "You are a different one." Myughter quieted down. "Why I guess I am," I say as my giggles came to a stop looking at the woman. "Let us take you somewhere special." She said, and the scenery changed around me. It changed from soundless tortured people to a study with bookshelves running into forever in all directions full of books. A fire-red Carpet and a brown desk sit between the shelves with a ck chair and a red man with ck horns sitting in it. "Elena, to what do I owe this pleasure." The red man leaning back in his chair, rxing leisurely. "Found an interesting one Chains didn''t cause any pain, just difort." the woman apparently named Elena replied. "That is interesting. Let me look at her file." A book came flying through the air after a moment from between the shelves from far down where my eye couldn''t see andnded swiftly into his hand. "So died just today and from several gunshots to the body and eighteen more in the head. Family life no spouse, no children parents estranged after high school doesn''t even know where she is or what life she lived Mob boss is what her job title says." "So my life is interesting to some devil," I say so that they know that I can hear them. "Shush... let me see. Your name is Salvie," The red man says, leafing through the book in his hands. "Now Elena, you found a good one. The boss was looking for this type, and it has been centries since we had one show up on our door." "Perfect!" Elena said, her breasts jiggle as she does a small dance, her tail wagging around as she does a small happy dance. "Let the boss know I''m the one who found her, Rick!" "Will do Elena now go back to work." The red man named Rick said to Elena. Rick then turned to me. "Now I''m about to send you to the boss man with my report. Good luck in your next." he said, and again the Scenery changed. This time it was simply dark. I had time to think in this darkness. I''m guessing I just went from lowest ss to middle management to now seeing the boss. This was different from what I was expecting. Hell was supposed in religion to be a ce of torture and brimstone, or whatever all I got now was being talked in front of and difort on a mild scale. I guess if sensory deprivationes next if this is my new hell inplete darkness waiting. That kind of made my heart drop a hell in which you forever sit on hold with nothing to look at or listen to just nothing but your own thoughts. I guess they know how to torture if that was the case cause I feel like I''m wasting time here waiting for the customer service rep to talk to me. Time goes by as I am waiting. I have no indication of how much time is moving, just knowing it is moving, waiting on Rick''s and Elena''s Boss. Finally, after what feels like days or weeks, I appear before a throne with the room around me blurred. I feel like I can see it, but I can''t. All there is that I can make out is a Throne that I can''t describe it. My brain knows what it is, but I can''t see or feel it. My thoughts can only process what it is. After a second, a blurred persones in and sits on the throne. "Now, Salvie, Rick tells me you are what I''m looking for." Amanding male voice says to me, "I have a universe that needs someone like you to mix things up." he pauses for a moment, and I have the feeling that he stares at me for a second before continuing. "Now I have something to help you do that, but frankly, I do not care what you do with it. The people upstairs have been waiting for me to have a person for this so all of them can send their own into it, you''re thest to show up. They will have their own help, but really we all decided it will be random what you get. The only thing is that it will be random based on personality. To make things fair between all of us." I had the feeling that he was annoyed about this whole conversation and that he wanted me out. "What you think is true. This is a game for those upstairs, and I was forced to have my own by vote to make this fun for everyone." That''s it, and I am entertainment. I had to ask a question, though. "So, I am in hell, and I''m being sent back to the living?" "Yes and no," The blurred voice replies, "You will be sent to a new universe and Birthed there for our entertainment Salvie. Enjoy, for it will be yourst chance at it." With that, it happened again, and I changed the scenery again. Chapter 3: Birth Chapter 3: Birth Well, this is boring... I sat in what felt like goo in a cramped spot for months now... I knew where I was. I was located in some woman''s womb that will be my new mother. I am sure for obvious reasons, and I patiently waited for months with nothing to do but meditate. I picked up on this habit when I was a Mob boss to make sure I didn''t make rash decisions when I was pissed. Someckey would enviably screw the fuck up, and I would have to do clean up or order a dozen more people to do it correctly, and trying to do that while not in a clear mind is a recipe for more fuck ups. Time rolling by, all I could do was a n; as my new body formed, I reflected on the little information I got from what I guess was the god of hell or the devil. That opened more questions on what he was and was a waste of time, in my opinion, to actually try to figure out what was what in that. First things first though is, I need to learn the localnguage. It''s obvious, but it is important. I also need to knowmon sense, preferably from a higher social status. Being a ve to start would suck, but I need ns. If that is what happens, I have no idea about the social-economic situation that I will be entering. All I can do is sit and wait until I actually am birthed... After months of waiting, I finally feel movement and see the light. Relief flows through me, and I exit through the canal to enter the new world. The light is blinding after being in darkness and fluids while my body developed. A cloth is quickly wrapped around me as a hear the final grunt of my new mother passing me into this world. As my eyes finally transition to the brightness, I can finally see the world around me, and in my face was startling. -- Wee to the Dominatrix System. Based on your previous reincarnation, a random system has been given to you, as is the will of all gods. All contestants have received a random System based on their previous reincarnation personality. This system allows you to have power over others, using both pain and pleasure. Congrats and wee to your new life. -- It was interesting, to say the least. I quickly changed my mindset though I need to learn the status I had in this world. My heart dropped; my parents were clearly dirty. I assume my father is clearly low born and, frankly, doesn''t look that good. His pale skin looks sickly, and calluses all over his hands from manualbor. His dirty hair is pasted this way, and that looks to be a shade of brown. He looks about average height, and I see two ears poking out from the top of his head. I turn, and I see my mother, who looks beautiful but sickly too from malnutrition and just giving birth with sweat dripping down and the lingers of pain and relief. She also has two ears poking out of her head, and I notice a tail. The tail is striped in white and ck, with various birth fluids staining it. The area is not clean; she has long legs and ample bosom around the double D''s in cup size, I estimate. The two say things to each other, clearly caring, but then I hear yelling just outside the room. A tall muscle man enters the dirty room we are in and yells at the two, and both are frightened. My father passes me to my mother and leaves in haste, following the muscle man out of the room. My heart drops. I knew it; I was a ve. Chapter 4: First Day Chapter 4: First Day Shit, Shit, Shit, FUCK. Okay, that''s that way to get out of this status. First, I need to know the tools I have avable, and I wonder what my system can do. "How do I interact with it?" Is my first thought -- Wee to the Tutorial for the Dominatrix System. To use the system, you do not need to say anything verbally. Only needs intention towards the system and thoughts of how you want to interact with it; i.e., Intention to use the system, Think status. There are various uses to the system for you to explore enjoy exploring on your own. -- Well, that is better than nothing. Status. -- Status. Name: Sally Age: First Day Titles: ve Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 0 Strength: 1 Agility: 1 Vitality: 2 Intellect: 22 Wisdom: 30 Luck: 5 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - unavable Inventory - unavable Lotto - 1 Free Package Avable -- Interesting again, although I wish I had yed more games in myst incarnation, I can roughly understand what each is. I will have to experimentter. One other piece of info was there. Lotto. -- Congrattions on unlocking the lotto, Distributing Random Free package. -1 Lotto package -- Open Package. -- Congrattions on Opening Lotto Package. You received 10 Lotto Spin Tickets You received 1 Lotto Package Spin Ticket You Received 1 Stat lotto Spin Ticket -- I do not know if this is good or bad, but the lottery is not something I have ever yed in myst incarnation. Spending money on a chance without any way to cheat or increase your odds annoyed me, to say the least. With my future on the line this I was hoping for the best. Lotto. -- Lotto. Tickets: 10 Spin Tickets 1 Package Ticket 1 Stat Ticket Spin Ticket - 1000 System Points System Points: 0 -- Use Package Ticket Spin. -- Congrats, You obtained the skill Package Languages. -- Open Languages Package -- Received Skill Universal Languages. -- Oh my god, yes... I settled in; not even a whisper in the hell did I think I would get this. It was a shortcut from hell, as it were for me. I was being held by a recovering pregnant woman who was crying. Now that I am paying the slightest attention to her, and realize I need to stop toying with the system for now and pay some attention to her. She was looking down at me, saying. "O sweet Sally, look at mommy." muttering more sweet nothings, trying to look like she was calming me down when I believe she needed it more. So I did what I could; she just worked her vag off to get me out of the darkness, so I may as well give her a smile looking into her eyes. That got exactly the reaction that I was looking for, and she gave me a wide smile, happy that I acknowledged her. She continued saying sweet nothings to me when an Elderly woman entered and looked at us. "Well, let''s clean this up, and you can rest. Master says you have six days before you need to be back on duties." She then came to me, cut my umbilical cord then tied it up. "Let''s get you to your new room, so you don''t pester everyone." She helped my mother up, and we exited the dirty room. I then found out we were outside. The shack was outside what was clearly an old western European mansion. There were some inconsistencies, I thought, but I was never an architect in myst incarnation. We were brought inside and to a side entrance for the servants and ves and given a small room near the exit. The room had a bed, a pot, and a basin with barely any room left over. The basin was filled with water to clean me and my mother, I presumed. The next little bit, the elderlydy whom I didn''t care enough to look at cleaned my mother and myself with the water before leaving us. My mother exited the room after leaving me on the bed to my own devices. I presumed that she went to go get a clean cloth and some bedsheets because there weren''t any in the room. So I went to my system. Lotto. Stat Spin. -- Congrats You have received a 5 Free stat point allocation. -- Status. -- Status. Name: Sally Age: First Day Titles: ve Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 0 Strength: 1 Agility: 1 Vitality: 2 Intellect: 22 Wisdom: 30 Luck: 5 Points to Spend: 5 Shop - unavable Inventory - unavable Lotto - 10 Spins avable -- I thought for a while with my mother changing the cloth keeping me warm on what I should put points into. I was not sure if I was lucky or not but so far the system is saying I''m smart but weak physically. I have no idea what the average male or females stats are but I am going to assume that I am unlucky and that my strength and agility and vitality can be trained. I quicklymand the system to put all five points into luck. I will need the best tools avable to me to gain more powerter. I now notice my mother preparing to fall asleep buried deep into a makeshift crib forcing me to stay on my back while sheys on the bed. She looks exhausted and I will sympathize as she passes out I feel my energye to an end as well and fall asleep. Chapter 5: Learning Chapter 5: Learning Hungry. I woke the next day and felt starved. My mother was still asleep. I was starving, so I had to cry, which pissed me off that I needed others to eat. I was a very individualistic person in the past, and I did everything on my own. My crying woke my mother and father up since my dad must havee in sometime after we started sleeping. My mother put me up to her tits, and I started suckling for the milk. Later I craped or pissed myself, and that summed up my days. For months this continued my mother, after six days, was a cleaning maid. My father, a stable hand, both ves for a Marquis. Although they were ves with brands on them, I saw in a crest shape; they were treated more like serfs. As I grew, my physical stats slowly increased. My intellect grew slower, and my wisdom the slowest, but all I could do in my boredom was math equations that I made up and solved in my head. I was bored as my body could not yet handle individual movement. Eventually, I started to try to solve two equations at a time. After three to four months, I started to master this skill in my head. That was the highlight of my first six months of life, learning. That was what I proceeded to do more of; learn. I started to master things I had only a slight hang of before in my mind that would be useful in this life as well. I started to work on my mastery over mediation and my memory pce that was so useful in my previous life. I was proud of the memory pce. It was a technique used to help people have a better long-term memory by storing all of it in a ce that you can reference. It took me a month and a half to learn and implement before I finally mastered it again in this body. I felt in this world that I could take it farther than I had before, so I continued to practice it. When I turned 8 months old, I could finally move, or more appropriately, I had the ability to crawl. Then I discovered something that pissed me off. Just because I have a universalnguage skill doesn''t mean I can read and write it. My mother found a book one of the Marquis had misced and showed it to me before putting it in his library. There are shortcuts in the system but many obstacles in real life to get a move with life that I took for granted in myst life, I realized. One from the world and country I was born education was a must to all and publically avable to all, but I doubt it will be here. I was tempted to use the ten tickets on my lotto system, but I waited. I wanted to know how much they were worth. I also wanted to see if there was a way to increase my luck further for them. I had no idea how to get System points. Now that I could crawl, I moved around when I could, but when my parents were gone, I started to work out to the best of my abilities. I also use my four limbs to walk more like an animal to increase my speed instead of on my knees and elbows rather than my hands and feet. Soon I had a much firmer grasp on moving on all fours. It felt even faster and easier than walking in some circumstances. Not much happened though my father continued with his work in the mansion, and my mother continued with her work. Once and a while, I would hear my mother and father having sex beside me, and my mother was clearly faking orgasms. I felt sorry for her, but it wasn''t my problem. When I turned nine months old, my stats looked like this. -- Status. Name: Sally Age: 9 Months old Titles: ve Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 0 Strength: 3 Agility: 4 Vitality: 3 Intellect: 27 Wisdom: 37 Luck: 10 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - unavable Inventory - unavable Lotto - 10 Spin Tickets -- Not bad I thought to put more work into my stats but I could feel things were going to change soon as I near my first birthday. Call it instinct. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Growing up as a child of a ve is boring. My parents worked and fucked like once or twice a month tried to teach me amon sense of children in this world but as someone in her early thirties in myst incarnation. She was not only younger than me in myst incarnation but significantly less educated. I was turning a year old in a couple of days and I started to walk on my own two feet although in my spare time I was continuing to practice my quad walk. The day before my birthday my mother pulled on me to the side after work. "Salvie I have something important to talk to you about." She said simply we were still in that tiny room that barely could fit all of us. With me sitting on my bed with my mother. "The day after your birthday the Marquis has decided that since you have taken food and the roof over your head that you need to repay him with work." She continued, "I know your smart sweety and when he pulled me into his study to talk about you I mentioned how smart you were for your age. He has decided to make you the youngest master''s personal maid." That was interesting I hadn''t learned much about the marquis family while living with my mother and father. Other than that they were the owners of the household and that we owe everything to them. I personally can not wait to leave but I need shelter until I cane up with a way to live and leave on my own. This does give me more tools though being the personal maid to a young master as I can manipte or just more options in general. My mother continued looking at me to see a veryck of reaction. As I considered it she was slightly disturbed by my utterck of care. I smiled and looked at my mother, "Okay thank you, mother." I knew I disturbed my mother she always saw myck of emotions and in a cute one-year-olds face always being serious was disturbing, to say the least. When I interacted with other kids on rare asions I acted above them looking down on them. My previous incarnation was a Mob boss a queen of the night. I was above everyone, the fact that people are trying to make me a ve forgiving them for their ignorance is already very nice. Something I would never have or wanted to do previously. A smile eclipsed my face bright and my malicious thoughts show in it to my mother my personality on full disy. I never really made an effort to hide them in front of my mother. "Where will I sleep now, mother?" Trying to keep her concern about my mental state hidden, "In the room next to his where you can assist him twenty-four, seven honey." It was perfect for I need experiments in my mind. My new "young master" was a gift I believed. This could be what I needed to earn points in my system that I had been hoping for. If I was correct in my theories he and I would get along famously. My mother left disturbed trying to get away from me and my smile looked like a kid with a brand new toy that they always wanted. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Thest days of freedom came and I "Celebrated" my birthday which was literally a sweet roll my father talked the kitchen maid to give me that already had a bite taken out of it. My father was trying his best as a serf and I knew my mother was doing her best and that my personality showing disturbed her recently but she tried to love me all the same. I was touched, to be honest, and as beastmen, I learned that our general oue tended to be serfs or warriors outside a tribe and that I just so happened to be part of the serfs trying their best just to survive as long as they can. I was not going to be a serf though, I refuse to be one in the long term. I do this as a job to pay for room and board until I can leave and protect myself. Then there the game of the gods with this system that I have no details of. I had a lot on my mind. This was the day though I broke down. My curiosity on the lotto spins was reaching the peak and I knew things were going to change. Lotto. Spin. -- Congrats you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- Spin. -- Congrats you have received the Sissifier Hypnosis earbuds. -- Spin. -- Congrats you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- Spin. -- Congrats you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- Spin. -- Congrats you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- I continued spinning until I was out. -- Congrats you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats you have received the Anal training package -- -- Congrats you have received Whipping for starters package -- -- Congrats you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats you have received 6 Agility. -- -- Congrats, you have unlocked the system store function. You receive a store wee package. -- That''s the stuff. My curiosity was kicking in too on things. I had never really had much interest in sex in myst incarnation and this life I was sure to change that just with the name of the system I had received. Time to open my packages. -- You have opened the Anal training package. -You have received anal beads x4 of various lengths and beads sizes -Butt plugx7 of various lengths and sizes -Strap on harness -Dildos 5", 7", 9" ,10", 12" -- -- You have opened Whipping for starters package. -Received Skill Whips level 1 -Snakeskin Whip (10m) -Leather Riding Crop. -Leather Flogger. -- -- Snakeskin Whip (10m) Attack Dmg: Light Durability: 150/150 Rarity: Common A Good Starter whip for people learning the ins and outs of attacking and inflicting pain upon their servants and ves without causing permanent damage to them, or themselves. -- -- Sissifier Hypnosis Earbuds A set of earbuds to put on a training new sissy to make them adapt to their new life easier for the trainer. These sets are heard through and will imnt subliminal messages throughout the day and more when asleep. They are sofortable that you won''t even notice them on. -- The earbuds were see-through and by description, you could not feel them when they were in your ears. I smile what a pleasant birthday gift system. The day after my birthday came and my mother brought me to a room in the mansion outside the servents area. Pass a ballroom up the stairs and down a couple of hallways we reached tworge doors. My mother knocked on the door waited 5 seconds then slowly entered the door. Inside there are hundreds of books lined on shelves surrounding a small lounge with couches to the right side and a tasteful coffee table with a desk with piles of loose paper. A Beardedrge man with a suit was sitting looking at us but with the ink at his fingernails showed he was working just before he entered. "Well, Christina this is Salvie presume?" The man started with us. I made sure to have my tail wag to maximize my cuteness and had a smile with small dimples showing making me the picture of adorable. "Yes this is my daughter Salvie that you have requested to see, Milord." my mother said pushing me forward a little. "Perfect Derek will like her as a maid on looks alone." my Mother frowned, "You said though she is smart, has she received any education from you or your father yet." My mother''s frown deepened. "She is only a year old Master usually don''t start education till the child is three although she does have the want to learn from our talks I do not have the materials to teach her more." "Well, I think your daughter will be the perfect personal maid for my Third Son Chris. I will appoint her there and she will be in sses with him and receive an education worthy of a marquis." The marquis tone was final and my mother was frowning. I was delighted I knew I had tough times ahead but I saw them more as chances to get ahead. "As youmand, Milord." My mother said simply and with my little to no words left with my mother out of the study. I could tell my mother was livid and she was the most pissed though with the mention of the son I will be the maid for. "Mother why so angry?" I spoke simply. "Chris is five years old and is was woken up to sex by his older brothers and is a lecher you need to be careful darling." With my tone, my mother always treated me as someone older but I don''t think she even realized what she said inside her red haze as she was still walking back to our small room. If this was what I was thinking then I was in for some fun. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Well, this wasn''t what I was expecting. My mothers''ment thought I would be dealing with some form of delinquent that had been introduced too early and perverted him. I was expecting something but all I got was a kid who was happy to have his own personal maid. The first encounter was just them in a small room the boy was somewhat feminine look muscles with a baby face and more or less a typical five-year-old boy. The first couple of nights were awkward because of what my mother said but I hadn''t seen anything yet. Time went on like that for almost a year I attended tutors and sses with a butler on cleaning I hated the lessons with the butler but I was still not strong enough to protect myself I got a couple of skills recognized by the system but nothing major. I was continuing a strength work out and stretching to keep flexibility I wasn''t trained fully into it until one day the butler came in to see me do it and started berating me. After that, the butler told the master and I started to take courses with a female fencer. She greatly made me work mostly on a new work out routine that put more work towards my flexibility. My tutors were teaching me at an increased speed and I was catching up to my so-called "young master". On a day right before Dereck''s sixth birthday that I found out what my mother was talking about with why she was worried. Derreck had one of the young maid''s pinned in a storage closet before work and she was crying as he proceeded to stuff small things in her. She cried as he took a spoon and shoved it in her ass then proceeded to make fun of her then take some other utensil and shove it up her vagina roughly. This girl was not enjoying it and the only thing that was stopping her from running out was a smaller boy then her being inmand over her. Her crying to the marquis or the butler would just get her kicked out so she let the torture happen from this young boy that she could physically overpower. That was the first time I witnessed it but not thest I never made an attempt to stop it. I will not lie to myself I was wet seeing it and although I wouldn''t do it the way he did it I realized I loved watching those tears. Her sobs her pleading eye''s the begging. All of it I loved it. It could have been the system It might have been something that awoken in me but seeing that tortured girl was amazing I wanted to torture her myself. Those cries that distress thinking about it I can feel my panties are wet. After witnessing it the first time I realized I had awoken to it. Masturbating to it became a nightly ritual for almost a week until my next epiphany. Why am I doing this myself when there are plenty of maids around. I needed to change my status I wanted to see what I could do. What new tortures and scenes I could make. It was like art those sobs, those cries and begs. So I started a new n instead of making myself indispensable that I was thinking. I needed to make myself above my new charge. Just after a couple of weeks after Dereck''s first birthday, I put my n to action. I was living in the room beside his with a door directly into his sleeping chambers. I crept my way in slowly and put the Sissifier Hypnosis earbuds into his ears and they started ying immediately. Once I made sure they were in properly I crept back to my bedroom and life continued on for weeks. Things stayed the same he never noticed the earbuds and he kept torturing the girl. Which I had noticed was getting tamer. Before it was escting till the point I saw that girl stand outside the butler''s room thinking before walking away. Now the abuse was a better term and Dereck was less into it than before. As months rolled by I had nothing to watch anymore as Dereck no longer snuck off between tutors to abuse the maid. I was getting bored watching as Dereck kept off women but his starring continued. The Marquis was pleased though as Dereck put more effort into studying and paid more attention to the sses he was being taught. At this point, I was with Dereck all the time except when I was working out or learning to fence which I did not have a talent for. As I continued learning one day my teacher was going through standard postures I blew up. I was tired of these postures and I made it known. "Teacher this is dumb I like the agility training and flexibility training but these postures and crappy sword can go!" I yelled, "I want to Learn a different weapon." My teacher looked at me, "What weapon does young one want to learn then?" She retorted. "Do you even have a preference?" "Whips!" I quickly replied, "Whips are flexible and put more on the skill of the individual, use less strength and more dexterity. It is more suitable to me who likes to move and with my tail as a counterpoint and my ws have been growing giving me a close-range fighting supplement for hand to hand-making an opponent whoes close can be handled with my ws." My teacher stopped, she looked stunned for a second and was then nodding to herself. "True your pitiful with a saber and your beastman instincts will do you wonders with a bit of hand to handbat lessons." She continued to ponder for a bit. "I don''t know much about whips since its unconventional weapon with more utility than most weapons but the Marquis wants you trained to be ast line of defense for the Third Young Master." "The best way I can do that though is with a weapon I can learn properly teacher," I emphasize that since we both learned I was shit with a saber. In my previous incarnation, I was a whiz with a gun but to my knowledge, there was nothing like that here other than bow and arrow but my spacial awareness and hand to hand were pretty top-notch. I wouldn''t say I was champion level but I could handle my own in street fights and against train people too. "I believe that Hand to handbat and whip training will make it so not only I can defend Third Young Master better but at a higher level bodyguard in the future." "I will speak with the Marquis but in the meantime go through all the training exercises" She ordered and walked away. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Waiting on other people''s decisions wasn''t my forte, to say the least. After a couple of weeks of my instructor going through slow exercises on flexibility and agility, the Marquis hired an instructor for me to learn whips and a special type of sword. The whip de. It was an interesting idea that I did not think of but the marquis said that my growing ws were not the best in all situations. If I was to be his third son''s bodyguard and said he may as well invest in me. I was happy that he put a lot into me and I gained a new appreciation towards him. I might be his surf but it seemed he saw me as a human resource and not his property at least in his thoughts. Having a Patron was a good idea when I first leave as well as giving someone the perception that mess with me mess with the crest I wear. More thoughts put into the back of my mind. I continued to learn with not my "Young Master" as he slowly turned more and more girlish. He was more attentive in ss making the Marquis happy but he pursued less and less in workouts with his knight trainers and persued more into the arts. My life continued with my usual exercises and grind my levels in my new and old skills. When my new instructor showed up he was a Solid Man 197cm at least but dense muscle that was oddlynky. Brown hair on top in a short almost buzzed haircut. "Your Sally I take it." At this point, I was a two-year-old with Silver hair and two triangle ears out the top of my head. Dressed in a Brown bup shirt and short bup shorts they were ufortable but I will make them work for now while I worked out. I looked like a cute boy with silver hair. He stared at me sizing me up. "I heard your shit with as a fencer but you show that you want to grow strong. Your previous instructor told me the exercises she has gone over with you and your interest in the whip and the whip de." He was leading at this point and I started to believe this guy is the chatty type constantly talking to you. "Now Sally I tend to agree with your decision we can make a fighter out of you. You are on your way to bing what the guilds ssify as an F ranked fighter and that''s without any good weapon training and just your body. For someone in the second year of their life that is way ahead of your peers. "So I shall drill into your body hand to handbat with hand des the whip de and normal whips. This will be your life you will wake up, You will eat arge breakfast, the Marquis has told me you might even eat better than some of his kin and then you train until midday then learn in the afternoon with the young master followed by dinner then stamina training. You and I Sally are going to get real training when you sleep you will be in pain when you wake to pain your existence with me will be pain. This is not my body will adapt Sally, I need your conviction. When you adapt I wille up with more ways to break down your body and build you up again. "Now Sally what is your decision?" He asked me after his carefully timed speech to tell me what I''m getting into. There was no way I was saying no. He was giving the root to more power and I''m going to take it. "No Regrets Power is what I seek." I simply said smiling never saying a truer statement about myself. The power I craved it sought it I needed power over others. This was merely the first step. The new instructor smiled at me Arge toothy Smile. "Then your Prison warden''s name is Jack." That day changed my life. I had no time for anything. Months turned to two years as I was abused in a way my previous world elite soldiers sweat at the mear thought. Every day I started sore and would dress in the maid outfit for waking the young mistress I was starting to call him and although he was confused at first he liked it. I would get him dressed and we would eat together when we would then split where he would go to music lessons and I would meet my prison warden Jack. We would start with a "Light" run which was a full out sprint that increased every day around the property. Onep was approximately one and a half kilometers and at this point, we reached sixps now of full-on sprint. If I was slow in achieving it I would be the happy winner of moreps at night toplete at night. Next, we moved into flexibility exercises that also kept my muscles from tensing and kept me lose. I made Gymnasts from my previous incarnation look like they needed to work on flexibility at this point. After was sword training in various forms then whip training. Jack told me that I needed a foundation before I could go into de whips. By this point already tired, it would be midday and I would wash up and go to sses with Young Mistress Derek. We learned a lot about the history of the family and the kingdom. We would then learn maths and finance. Various days was Various topics. My one highlight was teasing the slowly changing Derek who was bing more and more girlish. His mannerisms were changing and are having to correct himself on his he''s and she''s because he wants to refer to himself as herself without realizing it. I was getting a kick out of it. After that, we ate together and then he went to more art sses. I went back to my prison warden. We then Spare with weapons whips, des blunted to not kill each other. We would thene down to hand to handbat. I was quickly learning to use my slowly growing ws that were growing sharper with training. My Fingers no longer were human as in my previous incarnation which would be hell when using a gun but I could tell the evolution of my beastmen species was centered aroundbat. I had 4 fingers and a thumb but they ended with no fingernail and had a cavity where my nails could recede and extend into and out of my fingers. They became a part of me and an extension of my fighting capabilities. These years went on the system in the back of my mind thinking of ways I can get the system to provide me points and explore it further. Then one day it happened. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 After years of training I was bing a fighter through and through I needed experience in death fights to blood let myself but that willeter I had turned ten blooming into my early teens I was educated into the world they called Gods Land in the kingdom of Arlin. The History of its creation was that a rebellion of ves broke out and pushed their masters into the dirt. They started treating their previous Masters worse then those said masters treated them. All exined away with the fact that they were once the ves themselves. For years this continued on until the rebellion leader went mad with paranoia and started to abuse his power suppressing everyone till all rose against him and had him beheaded. In the trail of a leaderless kingdom, the other kingdoms and empires around began looking at the fat meat that was offering itself. That is when a rank a fighter and a rank b mage couple took the lead and started an uprising and new government with adventurers as the Leadership. Thus came the kingdom of Arlin. The first andrgest contributors of the kingdom would get fiefs and those fiefs would remain there''s so long as they could defend it. Thus every knight, baron, etc. were powerful fighters with powerful working-ss adventurers under them. The Kingdom then put out a policy of aggressive neutralism. The Borders would be defended if anyone came to attack all adventurers would die to keep the kingdom. All guilds that were set up eventually came under the kingdom of Arlin with its headquarters there so the hierarchy could dominate the organization. Slowly this system made it so no country would try to question the neutrality of the kingdom and the king became a mediator for all those around. It was an interesting history. But my life was still under these adventurers and the Marquis was a powerful rank C fighter in the guild I heard and was retired. He has a lot of headway in the guild and is a powerful patron for now. My stats looking great and my strength amazing the Marquis was happy with my growth. My mother and father were receiving better treatment due to me. But that no longer mattered to me as I was taking steps to be a powerful person in this world. It also showed in a new title I had received in regards to Jack. -- Status. Name: Sally Age: 10 Titles: ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 0 Strength: 15 Agility: 35 Vitality: 18 Intellect: 43 Wisdom: 53 Luck: 10 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - unavable Inventory - unavable Lotto - No spins -- I believe that 10 strength with the system was the average strength of an adult male and it went from there. But I wasn''t fully sure and needed to do experiments on what to do. Life was a fun hell for me I enjoyed the workouts with my instructor and that each day I got stronger. Then one day about four weeks after I turned ten the best thing for me happened in recent memory. I finished a particrly hard spar with my prison warden Jack, I was practically crawling back to my room when I entered my room. I was shocked at first as I stumbled in. I knew my "Young Master" was increasingly more interested in bing more girl while my sissy Hypno earbuds in his ears all the time but it had been so long I had all but forgotten at this point. There he was though in my maid outfit looking cute as a button. He was around fourteen now and growing boy but with the constant subliminal messages in his ears he was now a growing little girl. All the beatings previously in the day had escaped me and new energy filled me. "Oooooh, Young Mistress was right." I Loudly said visibly shocking him. He was in the maid uniform posing in his own world when I entered not even realizing that I was there. I want to smile but I suppressed it. Slowly my abused body approached him the fear visible in his eyes at this moment he was going to take a faster road to be a she. The deer eyes in the headlight I could feel my pussy moistening. "I- I- I- I can ex-ex-exin Sally." I force a frown on my face my excitement a whole new high. "Oooooh, Please do go on then." I simply said keeping a mad face going with all my will. He froze as I said that he didn''t have an exnation. He knew I knew him most in the family and there was no reason for him to be in my room dressed in my clothes. "I think I know whats going on "Mistress Derek," I emphasize each word slowly. He no She was pale white as a sheet scared. I now had his weakness by the balls as it were. "You''re not saying anything," That frozen look of shock moistened my pussy so much I was now also needing to stop my hand from sliding down my body to touch myself. "Still nothing to say for yourself. I will exin it myself then." I made a theatre of walking around him and talking also checking how well he was wearing the outfit. "Hmm, This is put on perfectly Mistress Derek. You obviously have put a lot of effort into this." I started to touch him on the shoulders I could feel the goosebumps on his body and the shiver when I called him Mistress Derek. "I think we need to rework our rtionship MIstress Derek." This was so much fun as I continued walking around himing to a stop behind him. "Ie in at my normal time ''MIstress Derek'' and find you dressed up in my clothing posing in the mirror. Then you tell me it isn''t what it looks like. I think someone wants to be a girl, Mistress Derek" I put my arms on his shoulders and start to whisper in his ears. "Why don''t I make you a girl then Mistress Derek." The originally pale face was now rosy red in embarrassment, my pussy was soaking my panties, and I was loving every second of his embarrassment. I continued whispering in his ear, "Well Mistress Derek would you like to be my sissy girl?" He was frozen in shock and embarrassed as hell and I wouldn''t relent on him. "I need an answer Mistress Derek, Tell me what you want." The embarrassment of the fear the shock of everything in a short time frame was rolling through him. He is torn all directions and the fear was getting to him then he whispered one word to me. "Yes." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 My smile was from ear to ear. Years of Hypnosis earbuds in his ears came down to the execution and anticipation came down to that simple whispered yes. I could feel my juices down my leg I was excited and was having trouble reeling myself in. Slowly my face turned serious again. "Tell me again what do you want," I said in a tone that was not questioned, "I couldn''t hear you" "Yes I want to be your sissy girl" he spoke louder. Ah, I''m smiling and it will not leave my face I don''t think anything else in my life has given me this type of smile before I can not hide it. I slowly move my arms along his arms off his shoulders and feel the shiver of his body. The ns I had for him! "Then things will change are you ready to ept that?" I needed his willingness the more he says yes while his courage is here the more I can use it to crush resistanceter. "Yes I do Sally" He replied and I was instantly annoyed how dare a sissy have the guts to say my name so casually. I calm down quickly. I swiftly smack his face and turn his head quickly to face me directly. keeping my hands on his face so he has to stare at me. "That is Mistress to you, Sissy." The shock and fear as he stares into my eyes. Too shocked to understand what happened to him I swiftly smack his face again to wake him up. "It''s Mistress for you." "Mistress" quietly leaves in a mouse voice and another swift smack on the face. "Louder and apologise for casually speaking to your superiors." "Sorry Mistress" Comes out of his mouth quickly. "Better, That is just one of the things that will change around here." I look him over and see a hard-on through his frilly maid skirt looks like he is well-endowed. "Now tell me what you are now." "I am your sissy, Mistress." He states caught up in the mood of the room. "Good that will do for now, I am tired after working out all day so let us get some basics." I had prepared some and arranged my mother to make some cute looking underwear in Derek''s size which received some questioning stares from her but I just told her that it was for me as I grew. "You will wear these now throwing him 3 pairs of panties. You will be inspected every morning to see if you are wearing them. At night you will be wearing that uniform for me when I get back. I will further inspect you again to see if everything is still correct. When out of this room you may address me as Sally but do not be liberal things are no longer the same, Understood?" "Yes Mistress" "Repeat my instructions back to me sissy so there no doubt in my mind you understand." He repeated my instructions back to me. "Good now for being a good sissy you need a reward." I made a theater for him of thinking but I knew what I wanted my pussy was wet and it needed attention. I made a theater of going showing I hade to a decision. "You will get on your knees and lick my pussy until I tell you to stop," I state his shock visible but also his excitement, Then I point at his dick. "You may masturbate but do not let any touch me." I stand in front of him and he gets on his knees the happiness the embarrassment his excitement all for me to see and stares at me. He slowly starts to be disappointed. I roll my eyes, "Well take off my pants sissy or do I need to exin everything to you?" His smile came back and started to take off my pants almost too eager to get them off. This was a carrot for him but when he left the pants at my knees before trying to address my panties I smacked his face again with a bit of strength. "Take them off properly and help me out as a proper sissy should," Imanded and he seemed to get ahold of himself. and then helped me out of my training pants and then slowly my panties before then helping me take them off. He started to dive his face into my pussy and lick. It was clumsy and had no idea how to give a woman. My undeveloped slit was drenched through and the pleasure sent my world asunder. It took me seconds to cum my excitement making it too easy for me to be set off. I grabbed his head and shoved my pussy into it grinding on his face as I came down. As he continued to sloppily lick my pussy I noticed his hands had now reached his seven-inch dick stroking it off fast as he continued to eat me out. The sensitivity started to bring me up as he ate. I then started grinding his face again but this time It took longer his tongue finding my clit here and there but taking more satisfaction in the domination then the actual act. "You have until I cum to ejacte or you will go to bed with this." I use my foot to tap and slightly kick his dick enough for him to feel slight pain but not enough to make him lose his erection. This act gave me a wonderful groan and further increased my excitement and he fapped harder. As was reaching my peak again as I smothered his face he Ejacted on the floor lost in his pleasure. As he was still ejacting lost in it I smacked his face hard. "Did I say you could stop licking, Sissy?" he woke back up bringing me closer and closer as I grinding on him reaching the height of pleasure. I came harder then I think I ever have in both lives on dominating him. I was twitching in pleasure when I got the message. -- Congrattions on your first Domination of another entity you have received 10000 System Points. -- -- Congrattions for the Domination of someone who has authority over you, you received 5000 System Points. -- -- Congrattions on receiving System Points By Dominating someone you have open the System Store. -- Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Coming down from my Height with my new sissy still between my legs shuddering in pleasure slowing down. I removed his head looking at his red face lost in the pleasure dripping with my juices and his spit the smile I wore was huge I let hime back to himself as his eyes focused on me. Letting my smile stay I tossed his head back throwing him to the ground. I step away from my discarded clothes and the general mess left behind from my ying with him. "Clean that up, Sissy," Imand walking over to my dresser so I can put over to the bucket that I use to wipe the grime off my body and proceed to clean myself. I watch as Derek looked at a loss of what to do. I grab and extra cloth dip it in the water and toss it at him. "I will not say it again clean up." He still on his knees starts to clean off his face then down to the cum on the floor rubbing into the floor more. I let him get away with it for now, but I will fix thister with some training. I watched as he cleaned up pathetically and look at me before leaving the room in some now dirty maid clothes. I pushed him far today, Maybe too far but I will train his masculinity out then I will train him to be my perfect ve that does whatever I want. I know I haven''t stopped smiling and I was in contemtion on how to proceed. This was the first time I have ever done thisst life I was more worried about growing my gang and increasing my power over others through ckmail and powerys killing who stood in my way. But after this experience, I learned what I was missing. It was like a hole in my life was just filled, and I knew already it was an addiction I will never get over in my life. I didn''t want to either. I set aside my thoughts on that and proceeded to look at my System since I just got points for the first time. -- Status. Name: Sally Age: 10 Titles: ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 15000 Strength: 15 Agility: 35 Vitality: 18 Intellect: 43 Wisdom: 53 Luck: 10 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items Avable Inventory - unavable Lotto - No spins -- Shop Talent Shop Skill Shop Item Shop Stat shop -- -- Talent Shop Whip Talent - 1000 points Sadistic atmosphere - 1000 points Intellectual - 2000 points -- -- Skill Shop Inventory - 2000 Points. Mana Cultivation - 4000 Points. Enrage - 2000 Points. Tailoring - 2000 points. -- -- Item Shop Level up Candy - 1000 Points. Chastity cage - 500 points Corset - 500 points A bolt of Enchanted Shadow weave Cloth - 10000 points -- -- Stat shop Charisma Candy - 1000 points Agility Candy - 5000 points Toughness Candy - 1000 points Luck Candy - 2000 points -- Interestingly I have fifteen thousand points avable and I can still do spins but chances are against me. If I have extra points I can try my luck but like in my past life don''t gamble your mortgage gamble money you don''t mind losing. I can lose these points to chance. I was tempted for the talent in whips wondering if it would increase the speed and skill I could use whips. I was getting really good at them and ded whips were just around the corner. That cloth bolt being that expensive though had questions running through my head why the system ssified as worth so much. I still haven''t earned any experience though so I wasn''t sure how to level up making the candy valuable the questions in my head about it were running. Was this the only way to level or did I have to kill things or dominate someone even more thoroughly? As I was thinking Iid on my bed and slowly drifted to sleep. That night began a thoroughly exciting time for my training still sucked but I came to the conclusion to pick up Mana cultivation and Whip Talent I picked up Intellectual and tailoring. I needed questionable things made with discretion my mother has other duties so I picked it up filling my day even more. Mana cultivation was basically a step up in Meditation focusing on the mana around me making a core of mana within myself. I had no idea what it uses are but my mind feels weirdly cleaner with it. Intellectual was a basic talent increasing the wisdom and intellect a gained each level by one useless to me right now. Last but not least was Whip talent, Whips became easier for me to understand my torturer was happily surprised how much faster I was picking it up. This increased the speed at which he tortured me. The days of torture for Derek increased as he was banned from boy underwear and exclusively wore cute panties. His teachers were happy with new changes in his behavior as I told him to pay more attention in ss or I would punish him. Therefore I purchased him a chastity cage it came in a cute pink and the system gave me a key and a description that put a smile on my face. -- Sissy Chastity Cage That useless little sissy clit in your life need training. It''s adjustable to keep it relevant to all stages of training that useless sissy. Locks in ce and only can be opened with the key. The keyes with a ne so that you can show the world you are in charge of his clit. -- The night I purchased it I had a long day of training and was at my wit''s end. After a particrly harsh spar with my torturer I finally after yearsnded a solid hit with my ws raking down his chest drawing blood in hand to handbat. We stopped and his smile grew and I was chilled. "Sally my favorite student after years of sparring you got a clean hit, not by luck but the skills I''ve been ingraining in you. I''m so proud and so sorry." We sparred again but I was thoroughly beaten into the ground more bruises then ever before as he picked up his skill lecturing me as he destroyed me. I almost crawled into my room and my Sissy was there. All dressed up in a new Maid outfit that my mother made for me. My smile grew and energy filled me again. "Wee back, Mistress" He greeted, "How would you like me to serve you." That was the phrase I wanted to hear from him every time I entered the room. He needed to be dressed as a maid and wee me back like a good sissy maid but not all defiance was out his tone was reluctant it had only been a week or so. I did not have the time with all my training and schooling to train it out of him. I frowned. I am a failure at this point I have not done my duty to him and Beaten that pesky masculinity out. No more, No matter how tired I am I will spend time tonight and every night till he is a perfect sissy. With new motivation, I grabbed his face and smiled. "The Greetings is not bad Sissy but you still have reluctance in your voice that''s not okay, But that is a failure on my Part Sissy. No more though we will begin your new training regime tonight and every night after tonight" He frowned but I did not care as I let go of his face. "You will goy on my bed with your feet touching the floor facing away from me," I ordered and he stood still. I waited ten seconds and he did not follow with that stupid questioning face on. I was instantly pissed, I grabbed him by the face again my strength greater than his and pulled him to the bed throwing him onto it. I pulled his legs off the bed with his body still on. "Now I''m pissed Sissy not listening to your mistress deserves a punishment. I have been far to nice with you." "I''m sorry mistress it will not happen again." He begged but half-heartedly I could tell he did not think anything bad would happen. "No you are not sorry at least not yet you will not move unless Imand it. Do you understand you stupid sissy?!" as I grabbed his neck pinning him to the bed showing my strength over him. "Yes, Mistress" He choked out. "Good, Move and the punishment will be worse." I walked over to my closet that I hid my previous spoils from the system. I grabbed the smallest beads the smallest plug and the flogger. I cleaned these regrly as I cleaned my room and kept them in good condition. I walked over with it in his blind spot so he did not see my stuff. I pulled off his panties he wore all day his erection popping out. I then threw his panties over his eyes. "Now I''m extremely disappointed in you. You will be spanked at the start." His body now shivering but I saw his erection get harder. "Every time I spank you I expect a Thank you, MIstress, followed by the number If I do not hear that it will not count. I will spank you fifteen times. Do you understand me you, stupid sissy." "Yes, Mistress," He meekly said trembling. "Good," I grabbed my flogger and lifted him onto myp legs on one side face almost to the ground on the other ass in perfect position as I lifted his skirt. As I lifted my flogger and brought it down on his ass a whistle sounded followed by a smack. Tears lept into his eyes as he groaned in pain. "What are you suppose to say Sissy?" "Thank you, Mistress, One" "Good," It came down again. "Thank you, Mistress, Two" he sobbed out. My smile was splitting my face as my flogger came down again. "Thank you, Mistress, Three" he meekly sobbed barely audible. "Louder Sissy or I will not count it," Imanded. "Th-Thank you, Mistress, Three" He sobbed louder. I ruthlessly brought it down again and again on his redding buttcheeks. Pain coursing through him his dick twitching with each hit. "Thank you, Mistress, Ten" He sobbed out as I brought it down again. "Are you a sorry sissy now?" I asked. "Yes mistress I am sorry" he sobbed out. I brought it down again. "Did I say you could stop counting sissy." My pussy is damp as I punished this sissy. "Thank you, Mistress, Eleven" he cried, again and again, I brought it down ruthlessly on his red rump. "Thank you, Mistress, Fifteen" he was a mess his dick at full mast twitching tears a snot dripping on his face. "Now you understand I am serious sissy. Do. Not. Take. My. Punishments. Lightly." I Lift him off myp and take the tear-soaked panties off his face andy him on his back. "I won''t mistress I won''t Please forgive me Mistress, Please." he sobbed out. "Now that the punishment is over sissy its time for the next step." He was lost in his own world sobbing. I lightly smacked his face to get his attention. "Now that you took your punishment properly you deserve a reward." I smile but he shivers and I lift his legs. "You will hold your legs Sissy and I will pleasure you tonight." The thought of me pleasuring him sent a thrill that showed on his face but curiosity about what I was going to do. I held his dick with one hand as I used my saliva to wet my finger. The pre-cuming out of his dick from the spanking greased my hand not a fan but will do the job. I stroked him off slowly making sure not to give him too much pleasure to actually get off. Then I start slowly messaging the rim of his anus before passing in earning me a gasp. "Wha-" "Shut up, Sissy" Imanded as I lightly gave him a handjob while fingering his asshole slowly pushing my middle finger deeper. I feel his dick twitch more and more often as I work my way deeper pre-cuming out in greater volumes. He gasping and moaning from pleasure after so much pain. Right as he is about to ejacte I let go of his dick and stop fingering him. Causing him to groan. "Wh-Why you stop?" He asked looking at me like I just kicked a puppy. I gave him a murderous look. "Mistress, Why did you stop?" "From now on Sissy, you must ask permission to Ejacte if you don''t receive permission you either don''t cum or you will be punished do you understand, Sissy?" He looked pained and I gave a light slick to his balls getting a groan out of him and he nodded. "What''s that sissy?" I flicked him again in the other testicle. "Yes, Mistress I will ask permission." He groaned. "Better." I simply say retreating my finger from his asshole but started lightly stroking him off again. I grabbed the anal beads as he was leaning back and stuck them in my mouth to lubricate them. Slowly as I gave him a handjob he lost in the pleasure sensitive as can be I started inserting the beads in his awaiting hole. The groan is audible as I inserted the smallest bead. Slowly inserting more until the seventh that I did not think he was ready for yet. The pre-cum wasing out in volume again he started asking. "Mistress please let me cum." He asked expecting to be given permission. "No," I said simply as I continued to jerk him off and now started to y with the beads popping one or two out and putting them back in. "Mistress Please let me cum," He asked again this time emploring me. "You will not cum yet till I have given permission Sissy," As I continued he was clearly holding it back now so again I let go dick. "No, no, no, no Mistress Please" he was getting closer to begging as I regripped his dick ying again edging him closer to orgasm again. "Please Mistress let me cum," he begged clearly close to ejacting. I did not even respond as I let go again just as he was about to cum. Followed by more groaning and sobs. When he came back down again I started ying with his dick faster and letting go faster until I heard genuine begging. " Please Mistress Please I Beg you Let me cum I need to. Please!" I let hime down onest time the started jacking him off hard. "You may Cum sissy" as he was brought to the height I pointed his dick up at himself and pulled the beads out. He came hard and I let go immediately ruining his orgasm that he was in the midst of groaning lost in the pleasure and pain almost fainting spraying sperm all over his maid uniform and face. While he was lost I grabbed the bucket cleaning up his dick and around it before putting his nowid dick in confinement adjusting it for him to not be too small but not too much space. He didn''t even notice as I snapped the lock into ce. I smiled and grabbed the smallest butt plug I prepared and popped it into his ass filling what was a gaping hole. Being filled again Derek woke up realizing his new gear. "Wh-what''s that Mistress," He asked still lost as to what was happening. "I Have seen fit to lock you up sissy," I took the key out of the lock that was left there and put it on the ne wearing it visibly. "This is the key to unlock it your discretions have upset me you will keep your new toy in your asshole and I will be adding it to your inspection every morning and evening Sissy," I state simply "B-But," He started to stammer and I simply held my hand to his lips with fresh precum on it. "Shut it Sissy you will not question my decisions now go clean yourself up ande back here dressed to sleep." I needed tofort him his mind all over and it was the perfect time to grow his dependency on me. He meekly walked out of the room clearly not used to the plug with the way he was walking. I smiled as I look at the system. -- Name: Sally Age: 10 Titles: ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 6500 Mana: 1/1 Strength: 15 Agility: 35 Vitality: 18 Intellect: 43 Wisdom: 53 Luck: 10 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable Inventory - unavable Lotto - No spins -- I looked at it and a question lite my mind What? Where the extra pointse from? I wonder where they came from is there any records, I thought. -- Records of Points +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve +100 For training a ve -500 For Chastity Cage -2000 For Tailoring -2000 For Intellectual -1000 For Whip Talent -4000 For Mana Cultivation -- That is convenient I guess. My Sissy came back in just his panties after cleaning himself up and stood before me. I could see ranges of emotions on his young face uncertainty being thergest. I changed into my nightwear in front of him like he didn''t exist and crawled into bed as he continues to stand there. "You may sleep with me tonight but no touching anything inappropriate." He nodded his head and crawled in with me I held him and he lightly sobbed thinking of tonight or maybe the cage I didn''t care I listened to his sobs like music to my ears lulling me to sleep. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 In the morning I was still hugging the back of Derek and that reminded me that I was a hugger when sleeping. Usually, I woke up hugging my nkets, I removed myself from him waking him up in the process and started my day as usualpletely ignoring the puppy eyes of him. That put me on a new thought path. What should I name my new sissy Derek was too masculine he needed a new name better if he came up with one himself so he feels closer to it. I also need nightgown for him and some other things. I need to go shopping but I have no money and neither does Derek. I was in a spiral of contemtion as I got ready for my morning training. My torturer probably has some new sadistic thing for me today. When Derek showed up to me dressed quickly so that he would be ready before me so I could inspect him before I left. His normal pants and shirt I wish could disappear but as long as we''re in the mansion my ns on that disappeared in the wind. I looked at him a second. "Show me your panties," Imanded, he dropped his pants for me to see a pair of panties hiding a caged sissy clit. "Turn around and show me your plug. " No hesitation as he turned and lower his panties to show me underneath and leaned forward to make a better view for myself. "Good I''ll see you in ssester." As I was about to leave I remembered something I went to my dresser and grabbed my new jewelry. A key ne I made a show of walking up to him and handing him the key. "Put it on me," I stated. The hesitation on the key in his hands was palpable but he quickly put it on me after a quick. "Yes, Mistress." I walked out with a smile to my torturer that day. For weeks my days were training back to my usual but with a new twist that I started ded whips. I learned faster that it was bing a second nature my training became easier to me. My body a work of art is growing with perfectly defined muscles with a full range that in my past life I would have sworn I was double-jointed. My hand to hand became better and better my mind clearer when I would sit and meditate on mana cultivation. My days filled with training my nights full of training my sissy gaining points that I purchased the corset to change the figure to a more womanly state for my sissy. Life was full for me I have never been happier. Then a couple of monthster after I first started training my sissy the Marquis called upon me. I was in a weird mood as I approached his study I distracted my self with retracting and extending my ws. I was in a new uniform with a sheathed ded whip on my left side and my loose training whip on my right in a brown bup t-shirt and brown bup pants I had stopped wearing any form of shoes after I noticed it affected my mobility. My cute white ears popped out the top of my head with my naturally straight snow-white hair that had never been cut that reached the length of my ass but was tied up with a tie into a bun for when I was training. My torturer used it multiple times to beat me into the ground, again and again, stating correctly that it was a weakness that I should get rid of but something in me loved it. I refused no matter what to cut it something in me said no. I met the butler outside the door and he ushered me into the room with my mind wandering my sweat still drenching my clothing. For the first time in years, I was before this man. His beard looked no different his skin was tanned from the sun but the ink at his fingers made him look more like a schr. His hair is starting to turn white but more like salt and pepper now. Hisrge frame showed he trained and kept at it. He sat at his desk looking deep in thought. His nose twitched and he pointed me at the chair across the desk without looking up. I felt I was going into an interview. I gave a bitter smile as I sat down. After a minute he looked at me finished whatever he was thinking about. He looked into my eyes as if he was trying to look into my soul. He then smiled at me both bitter and excited. "Sally I know you''re wondering why I called you here today." He continued to stare into my eyes. "I will not leave you out of the loop I am here to free you of very to my house," he stated simply. I am shocked, to say the least, I was not expecting this. My mouth opened and closed for several seconds as I was trying toe to grips with it. As I was about to finally get out words after such a shock. "Now I understand your shocked Sally, but knowing your intelligence you will figure it out on your own without me talking to you. I have constantly kept tutors and trainers with you for almost a decade now and have watched your progress. Your trainers and teachers are constantly in shock about your development." He rambled out continuing to stare into my eyes and noticed my eyes narrowing, "It seems you are catching on I have noticed another trait of your''s Sally. You are a natural Sadist. You act all innocent to everyone but to the intelligent, they see your true personality through the cracks. It never saved my son from your whims did it though Sally?" He stated his eyes turned hard and he took a second to get ahold of whatever emotion he was holding back. "Do not insult me Sally and talk to me with your real personality not that fake innocent try hard little girl act." I sighed I was caught I don''t know what gave me away but that did not matter. He didn''t look like he wanted to kill me or anything it seems he wants to have a real convo with me. "Well, Marquis I will not bullshit you then you are talking to me not some act. Your freeing me has taken quite a bit off my mind and I can think of several reasons you don''t want a serf or ve with my natural tendencies." I smiled at thestment. "It is hard acting innocent especially with that torturer that you call instructor he''s a piece of work." I finish and smile. "Good that means we can have a real conversation without any bullshit," He sighed then got on with it, "No matter what you have done to Derek he is now a pansy who only wants to learn girly shit and music but he is still intelligent although he doesn''t think so." I smile knowing I''m the reason behind thestment. "Now I can no longer invite teachers and instructors of enough note to teach you anymore," He stated simply. "You are too advanced other than hand to handbat you have crossed the threshold that you need to experience real battles to go anywhere further and develop it into your style. Now I have invested a lot of gold into you, Sally." He stopped there looking at me. "I bet you have Marquis and I have no way of making money at the moment. I just so happen to need further lessons inbat and need to further my education. Now I am unemployed with no home to go and no idea how to get to the nearest city interesting that." It was a sore point that even if I wanted to leave I had no idea where to go a fact that hadn''t escaped me, and as a ve I was penniless. "I am sure it was a mistake on my teachers part, Marquis but now I''m in a dilemma of where I should go after my freedom I guess you have some suggestions on that." His smile was huge. "Working with intelligent people is always nice. Although I was a Swordmaster in my prime I was never an idiot with all brawn many mistook me as. You are right though I created this circumstance. After I found your personality I knew loyalty from you was impossible if I want you to wear my emblem I need to go after your other traits." I frowned I was questioning something. "Sorry to interrupt but I find myself with a question, Marquis." I interrupted, "You want me under your Noble emblem I assume but with how you stated it you put significant thought behind how. Why?" "Ah, I find I have underestimated you again, Sally. I want you under my banner and loyal so that you do not join another house or be a wild card in the wild as you will. Also, I find that your potential is unlimited I even sense mana of a wizard on you." He sighed again, "You are simply a genius and I am in awe a beastmen or beast women in your case is this talented. You are intelligent strong have a knack for fighting. Your intelligence alone would have me want you under my banner but everything about you I see the strength that I do not see in my current sons. "I see you have more strength then me if you survive in this world long enough. So I need to tie you down to me while your strength is at its weakest to bring my house the farthest.'' He finished, I was swayed it made sense and I would do the same. Basically, he was asking me toe under his g in exchange for resources. "So you want to give me resources to further my improvement faster and money to purchase authority in exchange for using my name under your house. If I die you lose your bet and wasted money but if I grow beyond what your house can hold you have a powerful backer for you heirs." I think out loud for his benefit although his intelligence could see through that. "Since your doing this now you have things you want now or something you need me to do." "You are correct in everything I will finance you and your education and I do not want blind loyalty I can get disposable pawns or idiots to do that I want a mutually beneficial rtionship. I want you to protect the family I created throughout your life you will wear my emblem but all money and benefits outside that are your own. I want the powerhouse I believe you will be." This stated, I was slightly bbergasted at his farsight although I don''t know what that would look like in the future, I was intrigued. All he gave me was mine all he invested in me was mine all I earned was mine, All I had to do was protect him and his family from his enemies. That also meant his enemies though were my enemies and that would be with whatever his kids did too. I could keep Derek in control but not his other children or any he had yet to make. He watched me as I contemted the decision before me. I came to a decision. "I agree on one but with two conditions Marquis." "State It." "I will never have to listen to the ''Family Head'' as I will be a separate entity after I have sufficient strength. Second I want my parents to no longer to be ves but employed instead with living amodations. You will earn my protection and loyalty with that. In trying times I no matter where I am I will save your family if I have the power. But this deal is all on ''IF'' I be this powerhouse you believe I will be." I finish. "I agree to your terms, and I think in the end this deal works better for me than you in the long run. I trust my judgment." He agreed. "Now that, that is over with we need to discuss the next bit. This is not an order but for your continued development and my pansy son, I want to send you to the Adventurer Academy In the capital of the kingdom where you can learn the most and basically live life experiences because I do not want a greenhouse flower if you will. Both my other sons are already there learning. It was easy to get both you admitted even if I put you down as amoner instead of servent for Derek." "Makes sense to me I have been in this mansion my entire life learning the world around me will do me good." I agree it will be interesting to be in a school again. "O, another thing I want Derek to live with me." That term through him off for a second but a realization came across his face visibly. "Derek is your servent I''m guessing," He frowned. "Intelligence is such a nice thing to have between two people. Think about it this way Marquis as selling off your daughter to another noble house for benefits I am quite taken by her and want her by my side." I smile and my sadistic smile proves all he thought of me. His frown deepened but after some thought, he smiled. "You are correct I will think about it differently I will have a coach next week to take you and Derek to the Capitol. It will be a bit before school starts but it will give you time to adapt." I agreed immediately. "It was interesting talking to you Sally I have a magic script to bind our words to be true let us discuss the details and get the dealpleted." After hours of discussions and debating into the night my mother brining us food and exiting we came to a contract that the Marquis could use to bind me to his emblem. It included ways he could negate the contract and ways I could which basically came to self-defense and betrayals from either party and other requirements and loops to jump through to negate the contract or fine the party in the wrong. A nice employment contract. I believed he was getting a deal when I became the powerhouse I believe the system will help me be. I also received a noble backer that let me have more chances to be that powerhouse. After hours of debate, we both signed the contract both satisfied with the terms. I left the Marquis with the signed contract and went to my room. This contract stated also as long as Derek didn''t express outright that he hated what I was doing to him he was my ve. It also stated that no one could tell him he had an out. I grinned ear to ear as I got back saw my Sissy waiting at the door for me. My grin sent visible chills through him. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The visible shiver went down his spine got me wet again. For thest couple of months, I had been keeping him locked up making my sissy put my ne with his key on it every morning. The want to run with the key was visible each day and each time he put the ne on me was a testament to his Sissy training. He was bing more domesticated. The corset was getting rid of his manly curves slowly as each day I now tightened it for him. I did not want to hurt my toy so slowly I needed to change this deficiency. "Wee Back, Mistress." He greeted still standing which I think I will change his greeting to being in its natural ce on his knees in front of me. "I am back from a particrly interesting conversation with your father Sissy," I stated walked past him. I turned and sat on the bed facing my sissy. "My feet hurt sissy attend them," I simply say and he got on his knees and started messaging my dirty feet with no question. To be honest I think he has a gift in this or my feet are more sensitive. The pads on my feet resembled a cat''s paws but were only on the heel and around my toes. I have ws on my feet I can retract and extend that my torturer tells me to incorporate into my fighting style but I will admit I''m having difficulties with that. But his fingers expertly rxed my foot so much so that I was biting back a moan. "Your father has seen fit to send us to a school in the capitol sissy to further our education," I continue as he continues to my other foot. "We will head out next week the journey will take a couple of days." I bite back another full moan as he worked on my other foot. "You will prepare for an extended stay but when we reach the capital I think we will do away with your manly clothing and dress you as a proper sissy." He paused in my foot message before continuing. "I also think we should do away with your male name and give you a proper sissy name, What do you think?" I finally got to this point. The Marquis gave me a nk check on what I could do to him and I personally was tired of calling this girly boy Derek. "I don''t know Mistress," He stated as he was on his knees in front of me giving me a great foot massage. "What you decide I will follow, MIstress." The smile I had was ear-splitting what did I do to deserve such a toy. "Well, then I want you to think of a Girls name you want for the rest of your life by the time we reach the capital." I lean back on the bed thinking some ns but wondered about some things more rted to the system. -- Name: Sally Age: 10 Titles: Freed ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 6000 Mana: 5/5 Strength: 16 Agility: 37 Vitality: 19 Intellect: 44 Wisdom: 53 Luck: 10 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable Inventory - unavable Lotto - No spins -- I decided that I want the stat candies I seriously curious about the toughness and charisma candies what they would do and the luck one was great since I think free points to spend will be rarer and rarer especially since I haven''t seen one since I was born. I purchased the Charisma candy the Toughness Candy and the Luck candy. I immediately took the Charisma candy. It was sweet. -- Congrattions You have partaken the Charisma Candy Unlocking Stat Charisma. Scanning... Scanning... Congrats you have received an initial Charisma stat of 17. -- Interesting, That means It didn''t matter when I took it maybe? As long as I make it my system will recognize it. I took the toughness candy. It was sour. -- Congrattions You have partaken the Toughness Candy Unlocking Stat Toughness. Scanning... Scanning... Congrats you have received an initial Toughness stat of 23. -- So both unlocked a new stat that I did not have but that means if I so have Free points I can allocate points to it but that doesn''t mean I can''t train it up without having it. My sissy went to fetch the bucket to clean my feet and his hands as I continued thinking and nning. I partook the Luck Candy. -- You have Taken the Luck Candy. Spin the wheel. -- I sat up as My sissy was concentrated on my feet amazed that I had to spin after taking the candy. The spinner had the numbers ranging from one to ten with the ten being really small and the one taking up a good quarter of the board with decreasing sizes therger the size. I spun the wheel hoping for ten. I would not have purchased the candy if I knew it was a Lottery but I already have. It slowed to a crawl andnded at a six. -- Congrats You have earned 6 Luck. -- Well now that I know that it is a chance how much I earn on candies I threw the agility candy out of my mind. I turned my attention to thest things in the shop and my eyesnded on Inventory. I purchased it since it was the most useful and looked to open a new section of the system. -- Congrattions You have purchased the Inventory function of the system. You have 50 inventory slots allocated. -- Interested I looked into the Inventory section and all I had were nk boxes divided into five rows of ten. I wonder how I put things in there. My sissy had my feet all cleaned and rxed as well as his hands. I stopped looking through the system. I am incredibly happy at the moment as I looked at my expectant sissy. I think my sissy deserves a reward for being such a good sissy. I smile happily looking at him. "Get those panties off sissy then sit on the bed I think you deserve a reward," Imand getting off the bed. I went to my closet where I stored my stuff. I grabbed the size up anal beads my smallest dildo my harness and the corresponding anal plug. Time to upgrade his size I thought to myself a suitable reward for my sissy pleasing me with his progress is the perfect reward. I grab them setting them aside out of sight from him and grabbed a new blindfold I made with the rudimentary tailoring skill that I received. I really do need to put more work into at least I have the basics though. I also found some lube I found time to make for this which I randomly remembered how to make from my previous incarnation. Took me literally minutes and now I have four ss jars of it. Now that I have everything I am going to use ready I walk over to my anticipating sissy. I see it, The excitement the anticipation of pleasure he has earned for making his Mistress happy. I take the blindfold cing it over his eyes he doesn''t need to see what''s next he needs to anticipate and be nervous. His needs fall to his Mistress in exchange for loyalty and obedience I take care of the rest. I will mold him how I want my sissy ve forever obedient. My now blinded sissy in his maid costume eagerly awaits what''s next I stride back to the closet and grab thest thing needed. I grab everything bringing it over setting it on the dresser loudly so he can hear me cing things down. I then take my spool of rope, way more than I need, and get on the bed behind him. "Arms behind you and hold your own hand," Imand and he immediately holds his hands together behind his back. I get to work tieing his hands and arms behind his back a gasp in surprise that I''m tieing him up. I take my time slowly making sure everything is correct not pinching and not too loose or tight. Once I secured him I smile at my work taking a second to be proud of my work before I get up. I go back to my closet and grab two smaller ropes and realize how many more things I want to ''Spoil'' My sissy with a smile on my face. I go back and push my sissy onto his tied up arms on his back. I grab his legs and tie them up then lease them with the extra rope so he can''t move. Legs in the air making an M shape blindfolded. I was wet already in anticipation of his reactions. His caged clit was pushing on his cage the small plug twitching with movement from his sphincter. I take the ne off and use to the key to let him out, It is a reward after all. I then grab the plug out and look at the small winking hole. I find I smile a lot now. His dick was at full mast at six and a half inches I guess now maybe a bit more my smile turns sadistic. He will not be using it anyways but if he knew who knows how he will react. I will not let him know for now anyways. I grab a jar of lube and grab a liberal amount to my hands. I started earning arge gasp as two lubed fingers start probing him loosening and lubing him up for the fun as I pour more onto my fingers and enter his rosebud making sure I touch everywhere lubing. I add a second finger and watch his dick twitch I slowly work in deeper and add more lube as I believe I need to. When I find his prostate I tease it rubbing it and poking it earning me gasps, moans, and precum from him. I pull out and start lubing the anal beads. "Please Mistress more, Don''t stop mistress," Escape his mouth as he is lost in the starting pleasure. I pop in the first lubed bead follow quickly by a second then a third his hole greedily eating them as they gradually getrger earning louder and louder gasps. As I insert the fifth bead I think he is too lost in pleasure and flick his testicle to earn arge moan and groan with a soft sob. His erection twitching begging for attention. I ignore his dick poping in the sixth bead with a flick to the other testicle earning me more sweet sobs. My panties are drenched and I swiftly pop in the seventh this time with no flick but I have two more beads left. Hearing the begging of my sissy that I ignore I pop in the eighth with a flick to the head of his dick. "MISTRESS PLEASE LET ME CUM!" Begs my sissy. After weeks of neglect he sure is sensitive I think quick shooting will not happen. So I wait a bit listening to his begging groaning. "Mistress Please, Please, PLEASE!" He begs as he ising down and I pop in the Ninth with a hard flick to each testicle individually as his hungry anus eats it. "All nine Good job Sissy," I saw over his begging and moaning his desperate groans. his dick leaking precum like a faucet. I then start to undress as he continuesing down and getting used to the beads. I grab my harness and start strapping up grab the 5" dildo and secure it as hees down I''m ready and naked with my strap on ready for what''s next. I get back to my fun teasing the beads in and our letting him get fully used to them popping one or two out then putting them back in his sensitivity escting as I pleasure him more. Then I pop each one out rapidly bringing him right to the edge. I hear a screech "MISTRESS IM ABOUT TO CUM PLEASE GIVE ME PERMISSION!" I Coldly replied, "No Sissy You may not cum." He followed with more begging desperate struggling against the ropes hips bouncing hoping for the slightest pleasure. Iugh I don''t know what came over me but watching his pathetic attempts to find pleasure without me. Iughed hard coldly without restraint as he came down from the edge and I flicked him in the balls again. "Bad Sissy You will not cum without permission you need to learn restraint." As I came down from a fullugh to a girly giggle as he continued seeking pleasure hips still humping air. His tears now soaking my blindfold as his desperate hips stopped thrusting into the air. God after this he will need to eat me out, my pussy is begging for attention too. I started to lube up my dildo very liberally and directly poured some onto his ass. "I''ve been waiting for this," I say leaving thatment in the air as put the dildo to his ass and push entering him were so slowly. Arge "Ooooh," Leaves his mouth gasping like I just winded him as I push deeper into him the dildo strapped to the harness connected to my clit giving me some pleasure as I pushed deeper into him. His dick was soaked in his own precum his gasps and moans echoed in the room. Right finally the balls on the dildo hit his cheeks. "Good job sissy, You may cum when you want," I state and start to fuck him slowly. "Thank you, Mistress," leaves his mouth followed by something I did not expect, "I love you, Mistress." I froze for a second before I started to fuck him harder picking up speed. Right, when he was about to cum I slowed down again. "Mistress, PLEA-" his begging ended as I started to rampage his asshole hitting his prostate. I grabbed his dick and pointed it at himself as he started to ejacte all over himself now as I continued fucking him. The dildo rubbing my slit and clit I was pleasuring myself as my sissy was ejacting hard all over and I continued searching for my own pleasure in my sadistic fucking. He was speechless as I continued fucking his ass enjoying myself at his expense as his evaluation stopped it started again giving him chained orgasms starting a pleasure hell. "Mistress," was all that escaped his mouth just begging "Mistress" as I was reaching my peak. I squirted all over my harness my legs twitching lost in the pleasure I was fully inside him drunk on orgasm and domination. "Fuck!" Escaped my mouth as I was cumming hard. I started toe down and backed out of my sissy''s anus. With an audible ''Pop'' It left I grabbed the wet cloth prepared for after and started to clean around his dick before I locked hisid clit adjusting it slightly smaller. I took the new Anal plug lubed it and inserted it in my sissy. I washed and started to untie my sissy I took off his blindfold. His tear-stained eyes made me want to go another proud but he was exhausted. I helped him into a sitting position after I untied his knees and untied his arms. My sissy was in a total trance. Lost in pleasure afterglow totally unresponsive. After I untied him I took off his dirty Maid uniform and washed him with the cloth. When he was clean I carried him to his bed andid him down he wasn''t going to leave this trance soon I recognized. Afterying him in his bed I went back to my room cleaning it up with trained ease spending an extra bit of time on every toy. I got ready for bed in a ck robe I prepared and returned to where my Sissy was to sleep for the night. He was still lost in the afterglow I might have gone a little far in the end I realized. I held him as I started to sleep after a long day. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The next week was busy my sissy recovered by morning woke up and had my stuff ready for my training as usual. The week was rapid with us preparing to leave. I learned how to use my Inventory system by calling up the screen and pushing things into the imaginary cell in front of me. Then I learned something interesting as I experimented If I took a chest put things in that It would only take up a single cell of inventory. I abused this by categorizing things into my inventory into separate chestsbeling in the spot that would show in the cell picture. I didn''t pack everything especially since it would be weird if I had nothing. I visited my mother and father who thanked me for negotiating there freedom and living situation letting them live morefortably. The Marquis came to me the day before instead of summoning me. He handed me a bag of gold coins. "There are a hundred gold coins for your trip this is not only more than enough but some living expenses for when you are there. This is the bare minimum for your living expenses there." He stopped for a moment looking at me. Just as he was about to continue I interrupted. "So another test I get it." I look around making sure no one can overhear, "Look I will need more than this but I know you are not an unlimited wallet." I pause looking at his slightly shocked expression, "I wille up with some ways to make more money and I will send you letters for investments I will take seventy percent of profits you will make thirty in exchange I can use your emblem and title as a backer." He looked thoughtful. After a ten to twenty minute wait he smiled "Deal, you always surprise me, Sally. You understand the intent behind what I am trying to do even though you are only ten." He watched my eureka moment happen a couple of secondster when I realized something I never noticed before and a shy look appeared on my face. "Ummm, Whats the household name," I ask uncharacteristically meek. I couldn''t believe that I did not know after living here a decade but I had no idea what the household was called I always call them young master, Sissy, or Marquis. Not once in my life was it mentioned to me by anyone. "What?" A shocked expression was on the Marquis''s face. His shock thundered obviously through his mind. I repeated myself and his face turned dark. "Are you saying if I let you walk out after freeing you, you would not even know the family name of the people who raised you." I was more embarrassed than I have ever been nodding. "It is not my fault no one in the house says the name nowhere is it written down. All the servants call you Marquis with no first orst name. Your family is a young master, First name. Where would I learn it?" Iin my cheeks red in embarrassment. He looked at me andughed, for a minute heughed hard when he stopped he realized I was right and shock returned. "You are correct this is my fault from a child you would have no idea. I will correct thister." He paused, "We are the noble Ironstrand family known for our minerals and cksmithing." he finished and saw no awe or amazement. I remember from history that Ironstrand was one of the richer noble families in the rise of the new adventurer kingdom. It wasn''t the richest but its cksmith technology was the best in the kingdom. But its distance from the mage towers in the capital meant it''s enchanting technology was in the dumpster and everything was imported. Most could make due but most enchanted things were too expensive formoners and rarely traded in the territory so more was exported than imported. It exined why we had taps for water but nothing fancy and I mentioned theck of enchantments to him. "Well yes I did not want my family to grow weak so I wanted them to grow without all the extravagance that they will not have when they grow into adventures." He stated. I agreed in the wilderness there is no kitchen sink or bathroom. I only had one thing but I swallowed it down. "Makes sense, Marquis," I continued, "I can''t tell you how to run your household just take care of my parents Marquis Ironstrand." With that, we parted. The day arrived and we got on the carriage to leave. My torturer joined us with a happy smile as a bodyguard along with my first instructor. The four of us and a carriage driver left the mansion down a forest road. The trees tall on either side joining in the middle making a beautiful scene. After a half-hour, we entered a small town that took roughly an hour to get through with people walking the streets busy in their duties the symbol on the side carriage worked well for people to keep clear. No peasant serf or ve wants to stop a noble for no reason. We were on our way to the capital and I was ready for a new chapter in my life. I sat in the ufortable carriage staring out the small window my Sissy across from me lost in his thoughts as my old instructor and torturer made small talk before going quiet. The night approached as we came to a small travelers'' inn with a couple of buildings to facilitate it for traders and travelers. It was a quiet night as we ate and slept nothing of note. As we traveled we spent the nights along the roads with adventurers sometimes seen guarding the road. As a kingdom of adventurers, all soldiers were adventurers and were spread ordingly to protect thends. As we reached the destination we all started to converse a bit more just from boredom. Mostly my instructors berating us on deficiencies in our training they still saw. My sissy brought out a flute at some point and started to y music to ease the boredom for us all. The night before we reached the capital My Sissy told me the name he came up with. "I want to be called Freya, Mistress, I wish to be called Freya Ironstrand." I stopped looking at Her now. I smiled, "Sissy from now on I will make sure Derek is no more only Freya Ironstrand." I announced to her a promise and a curse. No longer was she a male she was my sissy girl. With tears in her eyes, "Thank you, Mistress." Forever she will remain my toy mine to y with as I choose my pussy getting moist I had her attend my pussy until I came multiple times as she remained caged. The next day we arrived at the capital of the Kingdom. The tall walls stood at least 3 stories high withrge gates traffic abound. The symbol on the side of our carriage took us to an express route for nobles allowing us quick entry. After some clerks confirmed their identities we were on a brick road leading towards the center of the city. After some time we entered the Nobles district and Things were cleaner people walking around looked higher ss some with pets some with servants trailing behind them. Shops looked respectable with engraved signs. The noise from when they entered the city decreased the deeper in the Nobles District. All this made sense to me. It''s a Monarchy in the feudal era with a strength of the fittest atmosphere. very was legal so with Nobels being where a lot of the power of the kingdomes from might makes right. In my previous incarnation, the government ruled with the might of majority backed with weapons where a minority could destroy the majority. Keeping the might makes right mentality is what keeps intelligent entities together. We reached the Ironstrand house after a little bit. We were all exhausted after days of travel. A butler taking care of the house showed us each to our rooms for the night. I pulled My sissy Freya with me. I took out a pink frilly dress and handed it to her. "Change now," Imanded. Emotions crossed her face she stripped to her panties still locked in her little cage. She put on the dress looking cute as a button the curves not quite there yet but still looks like a cute girl. I studied her further make up was going to be needed I nodded to myself I made this dress in preparation of today. "As I promised Freya you no longer will respond to Derek in any way or I will punish you if I hear it. You will demand any servent to call you that and any family. You are my sissy Freya and you will follow this order for the rest of your life." My tone left no question. As I left the room, "Dinner will be soon Freyae join us when you are ready." I didn''t stay I knew she woulde down in that dress. I reached the dining room that the servants had set with chairs of Freya myself and the guards that joined us. The food looked delicious I sat at the head of the table with no qualms. My torturer and Instructor sat to the left. We waited a moment and Freya showed in the cute pink dress I made the questioning looks on all the servant''s faces and our guards where shock. I simply Commanded, "Introduce Yourself." Without missing a beat. "Yes, Mistress, Hi everyone I am Freya Ironstrand, Nice to meet you." she gave a small curtsey. "Sit Freya, join us." I continued "After a long journey some food cooked by the chefs will be wonderful." I started serving myself followed by Freya and after some time my torturer and My old instructor whom I just realized I should learn the name of her she just didn''t stand out to me at all. Jack my torturer I have his name in a title to remind me every time I open the system status. Together we ate a nice meal no one expressed any opinions on Freya but since she is technically the master of the house when no other Ironstrand is here they have no right to question. Before we returned to our rooms we had a trip to make. "Freya call the butler we have one more ce to visit," The bodyguards stopped as they were heading to their rooms and sighed turning back to me. These instructors were smart realizing that Imanded Freya and that she would listen to me and do as I say. A simple "Yes Mistress" came out and she went to find the butler. With the butler in tow, I told him we desperately needed a good and discrete tailor immediately. After a carriage ride with five people, we arrived at a Tailor in the Noble district. I simple Thimble on the sign above the door. As we entered A cute about fifteen years old girl with a nice I would guess C or D cup breasts greeted us wearing a white sundress she was roughly 5''5" in height. "Wee to Thimble tailors, How can I help you." I pushed Freya forward, "Freya here needs a new wardrobe while traveling here someone stole her trunk of clothes and needs a new wardrobe." I continued, "She will need four dresses two cute ones for formal and one casual. She also needs new underwear and a bra to match." I added the bra to see if they have one in this world if I grew a set of breasts more then an A cup I will be in trouble without them. "I can help with the dresses and underwear but I do not know what you mean by a bra. Would you like me to order matching shoes with all outfits? I can order some from a good shoemaker as well toplete a good look for her." I sighed there are no bras but I also was happy no woman would want to be without once they have one. I also felt sympathy for the braless girl in front of me her back will develop problems soon if she doesn''t get one soon. "Alright, we need these soon as we will be joining the academy this semester in a few days. I would also like to order some nightgowns for her and myself and make them look sexy if you can." After some negotiation, the order came to four dresses with matching shoes eight sets of underwear five sets of nightgowns for both Freya and myself. The total came 5 gold coins due to the rush on it. She took Freya to a separate room for measurements after a bit Freya came out with a slight flush of embarrassment. I went in next seeing the girl with a deep red flush on her face. Something was up. "Oh, the tailor is embarrassed. What happened?" I say nicely holding back a grin adopting a face of concern. "N-Noth-" I put a finger to her lips and closed the distance to her I was shorter than her but the way I was trained makes me walk with authority. "No lies Miss. Tailor, What happened?" I demand an answer less nice more authority. A fifteen-year-old didn''t know how to handle this tone and spoke like she was caught with her hand in the cookie jar. "I was measuring Miss Freya an-and found she was a boy, B-but that it was caged with an l-lock," she stuttered out. "Good girl," I smile, "Now Miss tailor tell me your name." "S-Stacy Mam." "Good girl, I like good girls, I love obedient good girls." I continue voice unknowingly mesmerizing. "You want to be a girl I like don''t you Stacy?" "Yes, Mam." I lightly hug the blushing beauty from behind, "Now Stacy, I like you," Her blush deepened and my hands traveled around her body as she was caught in the moment. "No, I really like you," I''m whispering into her ear now and feel the goosebumps along her arms, "You will want to think about what I''m about to offer Stacy I am from a Noble house with their backing." I bite her earlobe lightly getting a moan from a horny girl. "I want to invest in a Tailor shop with a Good Girl at its center, I want you to be my Good Girl Stacy. Be my Good Girl Stacy." I stop and let go of her. Her blush was a deep cute crimson her head was nodding wanting to confirm wanting to be a good girl. Her mouth opened to say something again I put my fingers on her lips. "Don''t answer yet, My Good Girl Stacy I want you to measure me now with no words and no talking, You will finish our order and present yourself to me when finished. If you are a good girl you will follow these orders if you are a bad girl I will take my business elsewhere after." I wait a second enjoying her blushing shocked expression. "Nod if you understand me, Stacy." She nodded, I smiled, "Good Girl, now get to work." She went to work blushing deeper taking the time to touch me longer than appropriate but I stood still as she wordless took the measurements she needed. I stood before after she finished and didn''t know what to say since I told her not to talk. I left almost immediately after but reminded her onest time, "Present yourself to me when my order is finished and I will reward a good girl like you but If I don''t see you." I trailed off and everyone followed me into the carriage after I left the shop heading to the house we all wanted to sleep. I thought back to the blushing girl who was into women peeking up Freya''s skirt going for her pussy only to find out her truth. The shock and embarrassment. God, I want to tease her more. Present yourself to me Stacy and surrender yourself to my entertainment. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 As I sat in the carriage swiftly going back to the house my smile stayed. I was thinking of the blushing Stacy and things I wanted to do with her when I was pulled out of my thoughts with a prompt. -- Congrattions on unlocking your first Passive skill Sadistic atmosphere. +2 Charisma +5% intimidation -- Startled I looked around and noticed everyone looking at me. "What?" I questioned. "Your smile contains a hint of pain for others, Sally." My torturer stated, "I''ve seen that look a lot a promise of pain for those that are on the receiving end a ce I do not wish to be. A lot of Sadists have that smile and look, Sally, It seems you do too." I was shocked how openly I was showing myself I usually kept my demeanor up buttely after being exposed my the Marquis I''ve loosened up allowing my tendencies to show. "Fair point," I say simply removing my smile then asked something I''d regret, "Spar after we get back? I feel I need to loosen my muscles before bed." My torturer smiled and nodded. When we got back we both changed from our traveling gear to something we trained in. I let me tail out for my bnce. I usually tucked it in my pants or wrapped it around my waist as a belt so I blend in more. No matter what my ears gave me away but I blended in better both in the mansion and it seems out in the city, although I could be wrong. There was just something so freeing with my tail out swishing back and forth. My one other problem with it out though it showed a lot of my emotions without me noticing so I liked to hide it. "Sally either you need to learn to fight without your tail out or need to always leave it out," my torturer started as a couple of maids started to watch through windows. "It is an obvious sign you are being serious and telling that to the world. I don''t understand why you hide it in the first ce." He was standing ready for me. I got down into one of my better start positions low to the ground on all fours ready to pounce. Slowly I circle him on all fours back arched tail in the air waving back and forth. Knees were bent ready at any moment. His smile as he watched me. "Come on Sally we have done these dances thousands of times, Let us dance again." His smile, "I will miss beating you into the ground when you are at the academy." I pounce at him from his side seeing no opening but trying to make one, Stopping before him as he turns to me just out of his reach my leg sweeps out my foot''s ws extend increasing my reach as momentum slides me closer into his range. He steps away from my swipe and I rotate bringing another wed foot towards his legs to rend them. He jumps simply, I use my arms to escape by a backward roll using momentum to backflip butnd back on all fours rushing back in. His feet touch the ground as I near and Iunch myself into the air spinning with my hand ws to attack his face. He grabs me by my wrist and spins canceling all my momentum and tossing me away. I spin andnd on all fours again but stand up. I walk forward cautiously watching that smiling face that continues to taunt me. As I near he throws a quick punch I dodge by a hair, Followed by more, and I start to parry and dodge. Our arms and bodies moving fast looking like a dance from an outsider''s perspective as we negate each other''s attacks trying to find a hole in the defenses of the other. I am quicker using my flexibility to dodge where his experience trashes any toomitted attack. As we continue the exchange blows he fakes a blow to my body while throwing one at my face momentarily giving up on defense. I dodge the Face shot and when the fake turns real with low power I counter with a punch to his face which I am sure will give him a nice ck eye. I was winded and back up to recover. But he isn''t slow he is on me in a second tackling me knowing as soon as I have enough space he would have to wait for me to enter his range. He pins me under him and I swipe at him as we tumble earning him a slight cut on his chest. But I was winded even harder as I gasp. Then came the pain that always spoke teaching me the lesson. DO NOT GET, PINNED. Heid into me punching my body teaching the lesson again. After a couple hits he knows I lost again he gets up. Smile still hanging on his face "Your loss again, Sally. Maybe the academy will teach you not to get pinned. As Iid on the ground in pain quickly recovering from yet another beating. After a minute I drag myself back to my feet and tuck my tail back into my pants to clean up and sleep. This is when I learned one of my favorite hobbies was in this world. Showers. My annoyance at the Marquis ''No luxuries'' Reached a height. Showers are hygienic I have been wiping myself with a fucking bucket of cold water and dirty rag and there are fucking showers in your house in the capital. I was pissed. I wanted to lose my mind but I just walked over and noticed the shampoos and soaps most Nobles would have and I almost reached my peak of anger before remembering that I was a ve. I sat in the shower with the water on hot cleaning years of umted grime it felt like my tail wagging showing my happiness as I shampooed its white and ck fur. I spent a long time cleaning my hair that stayed straight and problem-free amazingly. With hair now reaching my ass having no problems with split ends or tangling was amazing. The years of grime came out as If my snow-white hair had been hiding all the dirt to keep my appearance up. After more than an hour in the shower, I felt cleaner than I have ever in my life. I went into my room wearing my ck robe covering me, "Wee back, Mistress, I hope you enjoyed your bathing." Freya greeted. "Yes do I ever the Marquis should have this back at his mansion." I was truly refreshed, "We will just sleep tonight I am tired, Freya we will do some more shopping on foot tomorrow find what the Noble district has to offer." "Yes, Mistress," Freya looked a little disappointed after no action or release for a bit. I only had a ck robe for sleepwear, not the mostfortable but I have expectations on Stacy toe up with something nice. I ignored everything andid in bed as my sissy changed and crawled in. I hugged her and fell asleep. The next day I got ready in myst clean traveling getup and Freya in the pink dress I was going to ''lose'' the male clothing she had left so that not even a mistake will make her wear them. I wanted to shop and see if there were any ideas from myst incarnation that I could make or at least change slightly to adapt to this world for more coin. Bras were a major one if I could at least have some for myself I would be satisfied. We had a nice breakfast and our guards and an older maid joined us. We entered the business section of the Noble district while on foot. All of us were enjoying the walk I noticed some cksmiths with the Ironstrand logo and some other tailors. As we visited the other tailor''s none of them had heard of bras the only thing was corsets but that limits my flexibility inbat by arge margin. The weapons in the cksmiths were not interesting to me and my torturer told me ded whips were always custom only an heirloom or a failure to pay will one be avable. We entered a mages shop and saw some staves that looked incredibly fancy wands and supplies for various things I did now know about. I looked through it interested. In the end, we left everything was incredibly expensive that I could go through the rest of the gold in two or three items. Wizardry looks expensive, is what I came out of that store thinking. We entered a store called Rouges Knives and I found some armor that looked more to my taste than in the cksmiths. None to my requirements though but the person in charge of the store was friendly and sounded experienced maybe when I have a bit more gold I will order some custom when I can. We visited a lot of stores most of which did not interest me but I noticed when we were in the jewelers some rings and nes giving me a great idea. The day came and went I enjoyed an incredible shower with a sissy washing me his cage straining without release. Followed by a foot massage. I wonder if I can find a ce for her to learn more skills for me to enjoy. Another night passed with my sissy along with another day. The butler then informed me and Freya that the school requires everyone to show up in two days for assessment. Interesting was all that went through my head. At night I had my sissy in the shower I started to y with her plug. I was behind her ying with her ass with her legs spread out and hands to the wall as Imanded her. I popped the plug out leaving a gap for putting it back inside giving me a moan of pleasure as my sissy was more and more into the pleasure of her ass, not that I gave her a choice. I ignored her begging to be let out as I changed my target to her t chest. ying and pinching his nipples didn''t give me what I wanted at first but I decided that I will spend more time on them. After some time ying with them I stopped we had been ying in the shower long enough. "Were heading back to our bedroom Sissy." I stood there and Freya dried me with a towel before helping me with my ck robe. Back in our room, I grabbed some toys and some rope from my chests in my inventory before putting the chest back. My sissy is standing at the end of the bed naked only plugged and caged after walking here. I smile thinking how badly he wants to cum after a week of no release. I decide what I want to do to her that night. I walk up taking they key off my ne and watch her excitement and anticipation hikes up. I grab the 7 Inch dildo I have showing it to my sissy and a Jar of lube. "Tonight sissy I want to watch you insert this in your pretty little hole. I want to see my good sissy insert and y a bit no cumming yet though a good show and I reward you with an unlocked cage I have ns tonight for you." I watched as temporarily confused but I passed her the jar of lube. I walk past her and sit on my bed to watch my sissy unsure for a moment before realization. "Yes, Mistress Understood Mistress," My sissy Freya starts with pulling our her plug leaving a gaping hole and grabs fingers full of lube and starts fingering her ass for the first time. Standing isn''t easy for her so she sits on the floor towards me and as watch her finger and lube up her ass. She then pours a liberal amount of lube on the 7-inch dildo she starts inserting it with arge gasp as it entered easily, she then takes in till the base working it in and out of her ass as she starts to lose herself I watch as she gets more and more into it and I think she is about to have a nice sissy orgasm. "That''s enough" I p twice in the room with only her moans to apany her it''s shocking and immediately lets go of the dildo now sticking half in half out. "Good girl Sissy, But I did not give you permission to cum and you were quite lost in it," I state with encouragement and reprimand. "Sorry, Mistress," I hear tells me she understands. Still, I squat in front of my sissy and use the key to unlock the cage immediately it bes a hard clit at a full 6 inches I guess. I flick the head with precum on the tip earning a groan. I then flick each testicle earning me a moaning groan. Iugh at the reaction and follow it up with two more each as the painful groans collide with the positively dripping dick twitching in the excitement of receiving any attention. "Please Mistress," My sissy begs for nothing just an empty, please. This time start giving her a Handjob watching as she starts to beg to cum and I edge her stopping at thest second as I pull my hand away. "Please let me, cum Mistress," "No sissy No cumming," I walk away to then grab my flogger out of my inventories chest. I walk back to the bed. "I think you need a small punishment five floggings for you sissy," I order and watch as she stands up andys across myp. My floggeres down the first time. "Thank you, Mistress, One," I give a second a cry escapes her lips, "Thank you, mistress, Two." I set aside the beads with a prior ced anal beads and jar of lube I took out of the system inventory Lubing them up and readily ce them in the waiting hole of my sissy. Nine beadster my sissy is gasping and moaning. I reach with my hand and start to jerk his dick again, Pick up the flogger as he starts to beg. "Mistress Please, Please, Please let me cum." My Floggeres down and I let go of his dick edging him with the pain of it almost making him cum in pain. She sobs tears start to pour out onto the floor at the edging of her sensitive dick desperate for relief. I bring the flogger down again as she wasing down, "What do you say, Sissy," I practically yell. "I''m sorry, Mistress, Thank you, Mistress, three." I bring it down a small screames out and a moan follows as I y with the beads, "Thank you, Mistress, Four," I give her a minute toe down from the pain ying with her asshole and start to give her dick attention to her dismay as she knows what''sing and just before the edge again I pick up my flogger and bring it down as I stop jerking her dick. "Thank you, Mistress," was sobbed out followed my a groaned out "Five." "Good girl punishment over." I help her stand her tears still dripping. I smile at her. "Lay on the bed sissy and present your ass for fucking," I walk over and start strapping up with the nine-inch dildo. I started to lube it up putting on the rest of the jar for the teaching moment about to ur. When I turned back my sissy was readily presenting he ass anal beads ready for removal her anticipation to her fuck was evident. That was when I remember I still have those ears plugged with the Hypnosis earbuds. She is constantly hearing subliminal messages to be a better sissy. Ie to the decision to remove them when I think her training isplete. Decision made I stride over and look down on her. I Smile and pull the anal beads out with no pause sending her to the edge of pain and pleasure on her abused asshole and ass. I lined up the dildo and enter her grabbing her twitching dick and lightly jerk as I work my way deeper. I grab her hips then Plunge thest four inches into her and hearing her moans and groans of another edging on my sissy. Still to the base of the dildo I p her balls as she ising down. "No cumming sissy." I p them again, "Yes Mistress I won''t cum without your permission" she sobs out and I start to hammer her. Her reaction is showing me she doesn''t need her dick anymore to cum I easily could do without. I grab it anyways jerking him to the edge before stopping all movements listening to a begging sissy desperately cry for her Mistress to save her. Her Mistress though doesn''t care and she does it again and again for an hour edging each time taking less time with louder more desperate pleas for release. Finally, the only thing she could say was Please, Mistress, on constant repeat. "You may cum Sissy," The order loud and her desperate face lights up and I start ramming her hard. I start fucking her and jizz immediately flies onto herself as I direct it towards her and fuck her hard. "Mistress, I''m Cumming," is the new soundtrack I am listening to for a bit as I don''t stop and my sissy changes her squeals and moans. "Mistress, please no more," from edging hell to multiple orgasm hell I fuck her until she cums another three more times her cum clear almost as if water when I wind down. No release for me tonight but looking at my sissy I''m appeased. My Sissy covered in her own juices tears and exhausted I carry her into the shower with something she needs for tomorrow and clean her up along with myself. Her cum drunk face and zoned out turn me on but I am hoping on another ve for that soon. I equip My sissy with her cage adjusting it again for her after she is cleaned up, I inserted the next sized plug for my sissy. Then I put on my robe again and carry her to bed for the night. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 The day before the assessment the butler interrupted us at dinner. "Young Mistress the tailor is here to see you with your order. "Ah, Yes thank you, Tell her that we are eating and that she may wait in the lobby for us." My excitement was palpable. Everyone noticed Freya was a little distressed. I let her be and motioned for everyone to finish their food. After five more minutes, we finish and I get up motioning Freya to follow. The Butler was in the lobby with Stacy who was blushing red and looked nervous as hell. I could see she was a rejection away from hell her face pointed towards the floor. "Bring the order to my room," I order the butler and watch as he leaves to order maids to take care of it. Swiftly taking it up there as I watch the face of the girl who was dressed in another sundress but purple this time. She looked to be wanting to say something but didn''t know what. Right as she worked up the courage I cruelly shushed her. "Wait till we are in a more private setting," I state stopping the nervous girl from expressing herself yet again. I smile as I give it another minute before I start heading to my room. "Follow me," I say to the room and don''t look back walking ahead. I open the door and see the bags she brought off to the side ready for me to look through. I sit at the end of the bed and Stacyes in with Freya right behind. "Close the door Freya," Imand closing what Stacy will clearly feel is herst exit. "Now Stacyst just a couple days ago you peaked at my little sissy girl. I somewhat know my way around tailoring and I know measurements for a dress don''t include my vagina or a dick looking or even seeing there." she looks away from me blushing deeper, "Look at me," Imand hard. Her face snaps back to me. I stand and although I''m shorter than her she feels small. "I think you deserve to give me an exnation, Well Stacy what do you have to say for yourself?" "W-w-w-well I don''t know." She stuttered out sounding unsure of herself looking into my eyes and it obviously a lie. "You know what Stacy I thought you were a Good girl." I made a dramatic disappointed face and her eyes immediately are panicking, "If you lie to me again Stacy you will be a very bad girl and I will be very disappointed in you. I will have to punish you if you are a bad girl Stacy." I get up stride up to her with her slightly looking down. I stride around to here side watching those eyes follow me with panic no idea what''s going on not even knowing why she was here at the same time knowing exactly why she was here. Her face is a movie showing so many emotions not knowing what to settle on. "Nowst chance Stacy, What were you doing?" "I''m Sorry!" exploded out of mouth emotions all over the ce and started sobbing. Freya watching on amazed. "I just love girls so much but everyone thinks I''m weird for it men are so ugly and I hate them," she continues sobbing, "I''m always at home pleasuring myself and it kept getting harder and harder to feel the pleasure I wanted more but never knew what. One day I identally touched a client feeling her slit and soft skin by it I grew too curious and looked up. That night I didn''t sleep I couldn''t sleep over masturbating so hard. It became natural that I would look at my client''s feeling them up, I just couldn''t stop, no, I didn''t want to stop." She rushed out, "That''s right I''m some sort of lesbian pervert my usual clients have been disappearing my business is slowing down I walk down the street and know people are talking bad behind my back but I can''t stop myself just like at night I can''t stop myself. My Vagina is swollen how much I touch myself and I still can''t stop." No longer sobbing no longer rushing out words she looked like she needed that off her chest. I smile. I let her watch me as I watch her and wait as the room is silent. Her determination is leaving her and whatever got her to yell at me left her and insecurities set back in. She wanted to look away but my eyes stayed on her. "Stacy you bad, bad girl," I start watching her dropping face, "You little pervert." I walk around directly use my hand to grab her chin and force her to face front. "A naughty girl like you needs punishment, to say the least, But what constitutes a good punishment," I think aloud, "Most things I can think of would more be a reward for such a Pervert." I stop behind her. "Kneel Pervert!" Imand. Stacy drops to her knees not knowing what''s going on but following whatever I say because her body wants too. Confusion and excitement are the primary things I see when I look at her face from the side as I near her ear. "Now my little perv, how badly do you want to redeem yourself, how badly do you want to be My good girl again you little pervert," I whisper her ear. "I-I-I-I-" stuttering she was confused but something in her wiped it away and I saw a determined look. "I want to be your good little girl, Please Forgive me I want to redeem myself, I want to be your good little girl!" "Good." I walk over to Freya and whisper into her ear that tonight she will sleep in the extra bedroom. She is reluctant but follows my order nheless. As she is about to leave I point at the bags. "Grab a nightgown and a dress I''m looking forward to tomorrow''s inspection. A smile appears on Freya''s face and quickly follows my orders and leaves. I walk over to the wonderful pervert in the making on her knees. "You will call me Mistress, pervert you will address me as such, You will respect me and follow my orders. If you want redemption you will follow what I say Pervert and your life will change. That I guarantee you." "Mistress," She says no hesitation or pause, "Yes, Mistress." "You are a naughty girl, you little perv, let me ask you why have you presented yourself to me perv what do you hope for?" "Mistress," She starts almost saying it as if she''s calling me that for longer, "I want to touch you, Mistress, There is just something about you I feel drawn I don''t know why but my body cries to touch you, service you. I feel crazy wanting a young beast girl, But I spent those days tailoring for you hoping to make you happy working as fast as I could just so you would call me your good girl again, I masturbated just to imaging you calling me your good girl. I couldn''t stop my body craves your recognition." What a natural submissive and strong sex drive too. WHAT A PERFECT TOY. My Smile shows I feel so happy meeting this girl. I want her to be a pain doll for me I want her to submit everything I want her to be mine, body, and soul willing to do anything and everything. "Good I want to see everything Pervert, Undress and present yourself to me," I walk over to the bed now in her sight. She doesn''t question she quickly takes off her purple sundress her borderline D cup breasts with cherry red are and inverted nipples her purple panties still covering her slit. My eyes wandered over her milky white skin I noticed a nice small birthmark on the right hip. I pause and realize in my mind shes perfect, I was turned on and was ready to train a new girl to follow me blindly and loyally. She removed her panties ducking down to step out giving me a view of her valley. I watched her remove each leg before shyly standing again blush now to her neck reddening her white milky skin. Her pussy with a light coating of hair but no bush. Her slit red and swollen clit popping out swollen more than the rest juices visible to me. "Good, Now spread your legs and show me your swollen pussy." She does exactly that spreading her legs using her right and left hand to spread for slit open. "Perfect might be some hope for you yet pervert." I stand, walk up to her, "Stay in that exact position, I need to grab some things." I go to the closet and go to my system inventory and take out my whip''s chest. I open my chest in the closet and take out my never used before riding crop. I want to use my snakeskin whip but I not only need a better room with more space for that its too advanced for her. Stacy wouldn''t be able to take it. I open my toy chest looking at thing what I should do for my new girl. For now, I decide through my crop and the flogger will do. "Now my Pervert Stacy, you will keep your eyes forward, when I am in front of you, your eyes will be on me. When I face you and look at you your eyes will be looking in my eyes. If I give you amand, You will say ''Yes, Mistress''. If you make a mistake you will apologize. Do you understand?" "Yes, Mistress," she announces nodding. I grab her by the back of the next with some pressure. "Did I say nod Pervert?" I ask into her ear making sure my voice sounded very annoyed. "No mistress." "Then why did you nod, I told you how to acknowledge amand, you pervert." I use the crop on her inner thigh. She yelps in pain. "Now let''s try again Do you understand?" "Yes Mistress, I understand" I follow that with three whips to the other thigh her reaction is to close her legs. "Did I say you can move? Present me your pussy one hand on either side legs open, Now!" I order clearly harsh. She followed in position again. I whip the other thigh three times earning yelps and moans with slight sobbing. "You made a mistake what do you say Pervert?" I reminded her. "Sorry, Mistress" I whipped her thigh again. "Better," I wander around her inspecting her head to foot watching as she trembles from my gaze. "This is your present pussy position Perv, Every time in the future I say to present your pussy you will stand like this." "Yes, Mistress," she acknowledges. I smile, "This is the first of many positions you will learn from me, Perv. A Pervy girl like you should have lots of pervy positions a the drop of her Mistress word. Don''t you wish for that Perv?" Her head follows me as I walk in front still inspecting her as she tries to stand a still as possible. "Yes, Mistress," answers my question. I smile I walk behind her and her head follows too long first demerit I use the crop on her thighs and a swift hand pushes her head to face forward. "Eyes forward," Now though I need to pleasure her for a reward. I walk past her and inspect her inverted nipples. To be honest I never had this problem but I had a subordinate once in my previous incarnation that said it was a gift and curse. She told me they were extremely sensitive to both pain and pleasure. I intend to find out how sensitive they are tonight My smile brightening. I was up to her chin in height making it a not bad height to tease these cherry nipples. Those nipples are going to be needing to be teased out. I stood behind her setting the riding crop to the side. I whispering in her ear, "You deserve a reward for learning your first position." I grab her breasts roughly kneading them collecting a great groan mixed with a moan. She didn''t say anything as I worked her breasts swift punishment needed. I grabbed her swollen clit and light pinch I earned a great sob scream with that, "You are getting a reward from your Mistress, What do you say Perv?" "Thank you, Mistress, Thank you, Sorry Mistress," she sobs out, Still presenting her pussy. "Better Perv," I tease those nipples slowly out hearing moans of pleasure from her. Soon I finish and her erect nipples stand out an inch and a half. "Oh, My Pervy girl has nicerge Nipples, " Iment right into her ears and if her, already blushed face blushed more. She turned her head away from me in embarrassment. I p her lightly before freeing a hand to correct her. "Eyes front Perv! I will not keep repeating myself." Now with her nipples poking out and saluting I grabbed both massaging and molding her. She moaned groaned as I continued finally I remove one hand and bring it to her soaking wet pussy. I start teasing her breasts more joining it with her sensitive clit. She was loudly moaning trying hard to keep her position spreading her pussy open with each hand legs apart. "Perv you may cum but I want to be thanked when you do but I want to know when you will Perv, Do you understand?" Imand as I continued pleasuring her. "Yes, Mistress, Thank you, Mistress." I continue hand covered in her juices listening to the symphony of moans of her pleasure. Shortly my work was rewarded with, "Mistress, I''m about to cum Mistress, Thank you, MIstress, for letting me cum Mistress, I''m Cu-" Right as she was cumming I harshly pinch her clit and nipples forcing a painful orgasm as I then rubbed her clit to help her ride out the painful pleasure orgasm. Her legs shock and went limp as she dry humped my hand still pleasuring her squirting out pussy juices onto the floor. She lost her stance understandably but I wasn''t about to let that off. I pick up the crop and whip her on the outer thigh waking her up from her orgasm. "Did I say you could stop presenting your pussy Perv?" She quickly tried presenting her pussy taking a little bit with shaking legs and hands-on a very sensitive pussy as I stepped back that she could now hold her own weight again. "Sorry, Mistress," Came out immediately as she tried her best. I took a minute using the crop to reposition to what it was before whipping whatever I thought was out of ce until she was in the exact stance. Now that I have given pleasures and pains she never experienced I wanted some relief. "Now Perv," I step back stripping my clothing ready to give her the ultimate test on her training tonight. "I will undress let us see how tonight''s training was for a Perv like you who looks upskirts." I as loudly as possible dropping clothes to the ground knowledge in the now quiet room amplifying it for her. Once stripped my tail wagged back and forth quickly showing my happiness for all. Throughout she kept eyes forward visibility struggling to stop herself. "Now Perv I do have a reward for a Good girl who remembers all her orders or a punishment for a bad girl." She gulped as I walked behind her making sure to press myself to her back to pinch her nipples and make sure she knows I am naked. For a hypersexual lesbian who never had a girl voluntarily show herself entirely nude to her, she was in hell and heaven. I let go and watched her and inspected her making a show of it watching to see if her eyes look where they are supposed too. I walk around twice watching listening to her groans and watching the visible restraint. After onest round of walking around I smile, "Good Girl," I state loudly and she moaned hard juices visibly leaking more. "I am pleased with tonight''s progress you have earned another reward I know how hard myst test for a Perv like you was." "Thank you, Mistress, Thank you" She replied. Her eyes still looking into mine. Imand her "Keep staring into my eyes and you may stop presenting you pussy and kneel." She happily let go of her pussy and slowly while keeping eye contact kneeled legs still spread. "Good girl," I state again another visible tremor through her with a moan. "Your ultimate reward tonight is..." I trail off for a second, "You may worship my pussy and pleasure me, If you do a good job I will let you use your hands to cum again while you pleasure me." The smile she gave me was huge the excitement evident, She clearly thought that everything was worth it for this opportunity. "Thank you Mistress, Thank you," I spread my legs and used my hand to push her face into my snatch allowing her free reign for now. Her skills were defiantly better than Freya as she licked and sucked me allowing me to get closer and closer. I decided I was satisfied with her work, "You may cum again for being such a Good Girl tonight." she almost backed out to say thank you but I used my hand to keep her head buried in my pussy. I was getting close as I heard Stacy squirt below me and I was sent over the edge cumming hard spraying into her mouth and heard several gulps. I let both our pleasure pass for a bit. as my knees came back under control. The bathroom was a couple of rooms over and I shamelessly carried a cum drunk girl to the shower area in the bathing room. No maid was close but I knew everyone heard us. I entered the shower with her cleaning us up as she showcased her pleasure melted face she also took time to get an eyeful of my body clearly trying to memorize as much of my body as possible. As expected of a Pervert. My smile was stillrge as I clean us both up washing well. Stacy was starting to fully wake up from her trance. Her blush was starting up again. "Thank you, Mistress" She simply said her blush harder as I carried her back to my bed after drying us off. My bed that was still dry thankfully was ready for us and I put Stacy under the covers as she watched me clean the mess quickly and put away my toys before joining her in the bed. She was nervous so I pet her head a bit and whispered in her ear, "Good girl, You did good." I chanted as I per her and started to use her as a hug pillow just as I did with Freya as I heard her fall asleep to my reassurances. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Today is the assessment for the adventurer academy. I got ready in my usual brown bup shirt and pants tucking in my tail, put on my belt and ne with my sissy''s key on it. I pulled out my ded whip and my leather whip equipping on either side. I usually had my sissy dress me but she is in the other room for tonight getting ready trying to enter in as a musician/ bard. I am entering with a dual purpose with my ess to mana I can be a wizard with enough training but no tools to start now. My main ss of adventuring I was looking to enter is beast tamer although I didn''t have a beast to tame in my life I would like to learn, Plus the weapons I use usually are used by a beast tamer. I am just missing the bow on that but I am not very interested in using long-range weapons. I am thinking of picking up throwing knives or some type of throwing weapon it will not increase my range by much but will help. I was thinking of causing wizardry however that works as long-range and if they can close the distance will I use what I consider my more formidable talent. My vision for the future though is all blueprints to fighting in ideal circumstances so I was hoping to have a wake-up call from the teachers or something from the academy. Behind me, as I just finishing dressing I hear a groan of difort. I see Stacy''s eyes open and gazing at me with excitement and disappointment which I could tell was from missing my naked body, The title pervert was a perfectbel. Nheless, I smile a charming smile at her I was genuinely happy with this new toy, her training will take a while but having her around will make me happy. "Good morning, Stacy," I greet as I checked everything was secure and ready for the day. "Good morning, Mistress," She shyly replies as she gazes at every inch of me looking as if she wished she had x-ray vision. I chuckle at the grant attempt to eye me up I might go get a leatherworker to make me some outfits for when I want some fun time that allows me to be an eyeful and let them see nothing. I''m sure both my sissy and my new doll would love it. My smile turns sadistic as I think about something to try on my new doll. I cough as I am still being stared at by Stacy, "I am heading to the Academy for the tests, Do you want toe back tonight and I will properly introduce you to Freya?" Stacy being taken out of her trance looks sad, "I can''t I have an order toplete as a rush I lost most of my employees after my mother passed and need to finish this or my reputation will fall, But tomorrow night I can, Please Mistress." looking to me for approval. "Okay, that is fine," I grab my bag of gold and take 18 gold, "I said I would invest in you if I like what I see," I watch as Freyaes in a red dress with a slit up the leg hugging her nicely developing hips. Showing a girly figure the corset fighting up making her posture perfect. The dress properly made her look good and fit her perfectly. Her design skills were great even in a short project period. "I like what I see I haven''t had the time to look at everything you brought, But I think I will take that chance to hire more tailors so you have time I have a design I want." Stacy''s eyes light up even more. "Mistress this is a lot of gold for a small investment and I will be able to hire five or so for a few months but it will take time if you have a certain skill level wanted." "I do not have time to discuss that right now we will talk tomorrow after you finish your order I do not want you losing more reputation. One more thing," I reach over to grab her by the jaw dragging her to me so my face is close and looks like I''m about to give her a kiss. "Do, Not, Touch, Your, Customers! Pervert I will be supremely angry if you continue to Fuck up your business I am investing in by doing so. I will ask once, Do you Understand Pervert?" My tone harsh andmanding I have ns on her tailoring business. I throw her back to put my point home. "Yes, Mistress," She squeaks out at my harsh tone andmand. "Good you will be locked up for weeks on end as a punishment not allowed to cum or try to satisfy yourself as a start of punishment if you do." She needs to know it is something that she wouldn''t be able to stand if she did or this Pervert would continue just for a punishment I instinctively felt that. the fear in her eyes at the thought of having that happen showed in her eyes. "Dress now let us have some breakfast before we part till tomorrow." Enjoying a meal and having a conversation with everyone. The instructors took one look at Stacy and decided to ignore it. We parted ways the instructors, Freya and I towards the Academy we reached the outer edge of the Nobles district when I saw a particr sign with chain and I pointed it out. "Oh that''s the ve masters guild, They are a guild that trains ves and captures criminals that are on the run or debtors turning them suitable to be sold. They have bounties on high profile or stronger criminals to be brought in and sold. When the king''s justice brings down an order to capture a person they put bounties in the vers guild and the adventurers guild. A lot of ve masters attach themselves to adventurer groups as a sort of overseer so that they maximize efficiency. This though is more True for lower-level adventurers since ve masters are great teachers as well." I look towards my torturer and realize something. "Your the Marquis vemaster aren''t you Jack the Torturer?" I say and his eyes open wide then smiles, "My apprentice is smart yet again I have been training you as no simple ve trainer but what I consider a ve Master your proclivities would bring you down this route, but I believe a vemaster doesn''t need a group of adventurers to ''Watch over,'' but a group of ves that listen to every word their master says Dominating them inbat and bed." He smiles wide, "You are a very good apprentice." He stops and looks at Freya before looking back outside. I consider as we reach a new walled gate and out Coachman has a conversation with a guard before we are let in and see the Adventurer Academy surrounded by a small eight-foot wall to help with security the inside were fields with severalrge Manors and arge Tower with a dozen or so smaller towers. The wealth spent to put this in the city amazed me. We continued down the path then we left the carriage to go to the exam. The line was long and there were two lines one for nobles one formoners. Our guards left us as Freya and I stood in line waiting. Both lines wererge just themoner''s line was longer there was a line of examiners off to either side testing students in various ways making it seem like a festival without the line of stalls and merchants selling to us. As we waited I yed with Freyas ass a bit making sure to tease the butt plug. The line for the nobles was moving fast so my ytime was short. The registrationdy was an olderdy I would guess in thete fifties with thick sses and long hair. "Alright, Miss." She pauses for me to fill it in which I do, "Okay Miss Sally you are here under the Ironstrand Noble family not as a servant but just sponsored interesting requested to have a room with a Derek Ironstrand. That is okay we don''t care here what you do in your off-hours housing for nobles is run differently from the school itself while themoners are run strictly by the school. What Major are you applying for?" "I am requesting to Major in both Wizardry and Beast taming." "That is two separate entirely with almost no ovep your course load will be overwhelming are you sure?" "Yes, I will attempt it if I cant pull it off I will ask the administration to remove me from the one I deem fit to leave." "Very well what will you be using as a minor you do not have to go down this road especially with your double Major." "I do not know at this point, to be honest, I want to learn and see to pick up any side professions other than those I have learned mostly growing up." "Okay I will have The two examinerse to test you in a minute please wait." Not long after the short conversation with the elderlydy Onerge man and a petite woman walk up. Therge man points at me and the registrationdy nods. The man and women walk me over to a part of the empty field where everyone is testing in chalked out squares. The Man talks first, "For this exam for beast taming can be taken by showing me Beasts you tame or fighting style with the wish to tame beasts which do you decide?" I look at him and think against showing My little sissy and ask for thebat test. Hergely smiles and I smile back. "Are weapons allowed?" I ask simply and he nods, "Yes weapons are allowed but try to refrain from going for the kill we have healers here we also hold this for ourselves." I smile and jump back to the edge of the examination square and unsheath my ded whip. This earns my examiner''s respect as he settles into position but I just send a strike using my full body at him with a whistle in the air of my strike I put ash on his arm slicing a smallyer as he dodged but not fast enough. I follow it up with a second and a third where he dodges easily knowing what I''m about now. He tries to advance between razor shardshes as I pull out my leather whip. As he nears I use my other whip to change it upon him to send a horizontal strike to mean to hold enemies as vertical shes in for the kill. He slides under and dodges with a nick to his leg but nothing serious as hees to pin me down. I drop my weapons instantly and jump as hees in for the tackle then use my feet to drive him out of the examiner''s square ws extended giving him ten scratches that are bleeding now and ruined leather armor. I turn to retract my ws grab my nearest weapons and send another sh at him as he recovers. "That''s enough!" Rings out from the petite woman grabbing both our attention. "Good work student, Although examiner Alex here was caught off guard by your immediate use of whips with no hesitation on using it on another human especially rare ded whips. He recovered fast your work with them shows you need more technique with them andck experience what caught him off guard was your instant reaction to close-quarterbat is to abandon it which caused him to miss and lose to an examinee." she pauses to let that sink in, "I think you safely pass on that follow me for the wizard test." I follow the women as Alex goes to arge tent off to the side. "Again good work you picked both wizardry and beast taming though why?" "Two reasons," I pause, "First I have no training in it and need to know what it can do. I also need to know the rules behind it. Second I have meditated till I have learned how to store Mana, Why waste a ready to use the resource?" I lie but put out the basics of why truthfully, No one needs to know about my System. "That is a better reason than most," She was in lecturer mode it seemed, "Most want it for the power the respect the title. Many fail Wizardry is difficult and requires sacrifice in personal time meditation and even more money, resources, and studying than most can handle." "Miss. Examiner I have spent all my time in my life learning and training in the pursuit of power to free my chains of servitude I was born with. I will grow with or without the aid of mana I just hate to see wasted resources that I can use to further that pursuit." I interrupt a lecture into the gravity of how hard the path is. The pursuit of power in any world takes time and resources most fail before setting foot on it I don''t need to be lectured on it. "I will carve a path of blood and gold in my pursuit of power that I know it takes to reach the top Miss. Examiner that I will achieve my goals or die trying. I will find things I enjoy and go off target for a bit in pursuit of entertainment but that is all that will slow my climb up. Nothing else." I finish and she was staring at my eyes they were determined. She nodded and brought me to one of the smaller towers. "Meditate in this room and use your stored mana bringing it out to your hand that is all." She left the room and I sat instantly entering a meditation I have grown used too doing when nothing around me was happening. I entered deep and felt that sphere of Mana and guided it to my right and bringing it out and let it re-enter the world. Then I sat meditating like that as I sucked in new mana replenishing a building more in me as I waited for the examiner. After time as I sat in meditation, the examiner enters again. "Good work seems your on the road of wizardry your at the edge of breaking into Novice wizard, It''s very impressive, to be honest." I dropped the mana ball letting it go into the atmosphere as I was guided out of the tower. Eventually, we reached the registrationdy, and the examiner whispers to her and leaves. "Go stand over there Miss. Sally, you have passed both examinations. You will receive a tinum entry to Adventurer Acedmeny you will stand with all others if there are any at your examination value." She points me out to an empty part of the field past the students standing together in a group waiting. I walk past them to the area indicated and as I pass all the students there stare at me in shock. I wait as some still steal nces on me but their shock was over as more and more of the lines disappeared. The Nobles line moved about twice as fast as thementers as children around 14 left crying or walked over into 3 of the other gatherings of students. As soon as the nobles line finished thementers moved three times faster as thementers could then register in the nobles registration and examiners. Soon it wasplete and a man with a super long white beard approaches looking like he was taking a leisurely walk but was moving as fast as a car before us the feeling was spectacr to see as I marveled at it and wondered how he did it. The Elderly man introduced himself as the Principal and a ss A adventurer in his prime that we should follow the example of all Adventurers and never stop growing stronger. He ranted for a half hour till I was weary. At the end though as he was finishing it up he came to something I was interested in. "Now the Adventurers Academy is here to boost national power with our main export Adventurers. We hope as you leave this ce you will remember your roots and remember how we helped you. Now all of you I am sure you have noticed that we have divided you into four groups bronze silver gold and tinum this year we have one tinum which is always rare. The school divides it resources based on this ranking you may fight to each other to get better resources we keep out of your personal lives when not in-ss learning. Bronze receives food sses a ce to sleep in dorms and basic resources to grow. Fight for more because you will see that there is never enough. Silver will receive the same except that it is better food shelter and so forth. Gold is even better lodging but personal one on one time each month with instructors. tinum will receive the best we have. The fact there is an tinum student means others can receive this if you beat her in a fight." He smiles wickedly. "Be careful though they don''t receive our full attention without reason. That concludes our opening speech I will see you all tomorrow where you receive your dorm rooms." As we walk back to the road where the carriage is to pick us up Freya runs up to me and smiles. "Mistress, congrats on the tinum benefits." I smile at her. "It is both a blessing and a curse but I am not afraid of others." With that we find the carriage and head back to the house for the night. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 The Academy was interesting I had a lot of fun the instructors/ guards were waiting outside the house. We met up with them but after the long day with no lunch, we ate dinner as soon as we were inside. I found out then Freya was in Silver under her major for a bard. Lately, since Freya has shifted to full time female losing her failure of masculinity she has been trying to keep to a girl''s voice. With puberty on the way the squeaks wereing in but she was getting better at keeping a feminine voice ongoing. As we settled down for the night I received a foot massage from my sissy as I looked through my system. -- Name: Sally Age: 10 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 2500 Mana: 9/9 Strength: 15 Agility: 35 Vitality: 18 Toughness: 23 Charisma: 19 Intellect: 43 Wisdom: 53 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable Inventory - 12 Slots Avable Lotto - No spins -- I stare at the mana change that showed my work. I am guessing ten mana is what novice wizards have so that''s the door opening on it I guess. I am still wondering what the average person is in this world and the ranks of people would be quantified in stat points. My sissy worshiping my feet I let out an audible moan in pleasure as he works on them. I notice that my points have shot up on System points. Stacy will be around tomorrow but I am thinking I will have her at the Academy. I was wondering about the rooms they will provide the principal said that I will enjoy all they can provide I wonder what that is. I wonder about that principal though how did he move so fast despite looking like he was moving slowly. I had questions I knew were not going to be answered in the near future probably. I leaned back thinking before I take off my shirt and theny on my stomach. "Sissy attend my back." I thoughtlesslymand I must ask my torturer to get me into the ve master guild I want to own others or at least use it as an alternate ie. How do they keep the ves in control especially powerful ones? Why didn''t the marquis use that on me if he thought I was going to be a powerhouse and directly use that to control me. My knowledge base was missing too much, I started to desperately miss the inte. I longed to research the answers to fill in my missing information, which just brought me to another problem I have no informants or anything. I stop as my sissy works loosening my muscles again letting him hear my unfettered moan of pleasure allowing her to worship my body. I had to stop thinking though about everything I don''t have that I once had in my past life or I would go down a rabbit hole of wishing. My immediate goal is education so people will take me seriously. My power seems to be developing more I did not know how the school will teach me to increase my power but one thing I will set aside some time for is some spars. I need battle experience My torturer was a good source but he held back and beat the shit out of me. I had no idea how strong I was in rtion to others. I knew I was stronger then Freya but that I think doesn''t take that much. "Freya you are going down the path of a bard what does that do for an adventuring party now that I thought about it?" I realize we have never had this conversation. I feel her fingers stop. "Mistress, You don''t know?" Freya asked incredulously. "I would not have asked if I didn''t know my education has been more towards generalization without specification due to your father. So I know these things exist but don''t know what they are for. It was his way of holding a card that I wanted for when we negotiated, A smart move but tiring for me as I fill in specifics." Freya looks thoughtful at my words like pondering history and memories. "I always wondered how sses were different with you in it but that makes sense daddy told me a couple of times to be careful around you. I fell deep for you and never listened to his advice themanding atmosphere you have around you," She shivers, "It is intoxicating I don''t know what it is but I feelpelled to take whatever you say asw. But that''s beside the point Mistress, The reason bards are so useful not only for the travel is that music with some mana in it helps not only boost morale for fighting but makes other feel stronger. The next forbat is music can create illusions on a mass scale if the person is strong enough Daddy taught me after he found out i preferred music of beating a person with a club that a single bard powerful enough can stop a war even a beast horde. Bards take the longest to get better though he said we need others to defend us as we y music defenselessly. We are a burden if we are no good but we can be gods to men if we are good enough." Her fingers went back to work on my back as I went into thought. Mastering a single tool that much but still takes mana so they have to meditate. It made me wonder what the difference was between wizardry and bards if they both needed mana. More questions after receiving answers that needed more answers were the story of my life. I was tired and wanted to see what tomorrow will bring. I tapped Freya''s hands and got up and got dressed. In a ckcy one-piece that barely went down to my upper thighs that gave the illusion that I was just about to show but didn''t. I could see Freyas horny stares and subsequent groans of dull pain as the cage stopped him from getting hard. "Bed Freya we move again in the morning." She changes to a pink frilly one piece that shows her cute caged clit and gets hugged by me as I fall asleep. The next day was a full one I knew as we ate breakfast and I left orders to the butler to send Stacy to my dorm room that will be followed up with my Torturer where that was so she wouldn''t get lost. I inventoried most of my stuff grabbed trunks and loaded up the carriage going to the Academy. The Trip was longer as everyone was arriving at the same time today through the gates as guards on either side of the gate check identities of the people in them making sure the students and attendants if applicable were allowed. After an hour or so we arrived at the front and was allowed to pass-through a soldier pointed out where I was supposed to gopared to everyone else due to my tinum. It was off to the side and that petite examiner was there to give orientation. "Hello Sally we have met as I''m sure you know, But I am Miss. Green your orientation has been given to me," She started giving me a smile lighting up her face. She was a petite woman with B cup breasts at most approx five foot 2 inches tall she was tanned with short brown hair cut pixie style. "It is rare to have someone as talented as you and so young, usually your current achievements would get you into gold treatment but your four years younger than your peers but would still stand among the best. tinumes with a customizable dorm and since your major is wizardry and Beast taming we had to give a better dorm room that use to be for one of our teachers in beast taming but is no longer with us." She started walking towards a nearby manor that wasrger than the rest. "This is the teacher''s manor but it is the only dorm we have at the moment that actually allows the space and things we believe we will need and you will need in order to not only be powerful but thrive here. The back is a stable for beasts that you might tame with a smaller medium andrge stall for three different sizes of anything you choose. Inside there is an alchemy station that is taught to all Wizards even the basics with an experiment area. Thest areas are full customization from the school as incentives to send the best to us." She showed us A stable with everything she exined including all the tools necessary to take care of them. We entered into the manor with its own private entrance in the back and what greeted us was the epitome of open concept with only three doors on the inside. "The door farthest is the exit to where the teachers stay as I said this is the teacher''s dorm as well. The one closest is to the alchemy area with the farther door leading to an experiment room being a re-enforced room for testing spells and potions or experiments like most of us that can be ''explosive'' that room is for everyone''s safety and having a private one is a privilege only tinum students enjoy as all the other students have to fight for time in them for there more trying spells. The rest of the room we will invite some people in and quickly build it, they are waiting in the teacher''s dorm side to build it." "Amazing and I love it I will make use of that corner to make a kitchen that we can cook with a stove and oven with things to put my food inside take up the space needed. I will keep it open like this till the back door keeping it close in case I need to feed the beasts'' food. I would keep the area around the front door as a receiving area." I put out my instructions to an open concept house with arge bedroom with another room that can only be entered in from the bedroom. Closets and living room I made a dream apartment that could easily amodate six peoplefortably. In the end Miss. Green nodded and repeated my instructions to the people outside. I heard an older man and he walked in with Miss. Green. "Lady Sally I was told I''d like to go over details but I think I canplete this in a couple of hours with the work my workers can do." After a whirlwind of activity and exnations and being told what was impossible and possible arguing with the foreman my apartment wasplete. It was amazing seeing their work watching the strength of these construction workers and their skill of putting things up was a show of expertise that I have never witnessed. I was impressed and asked the foreman if he did work outside the school and I received details if I ever wanted to use their services in the future. With a smile, he departed and I told my old instructor to tell the Butler my new address for Stacy and to bring back dinner for us. Miss Green wished me a good night and said that the rest of the orientation will be in the morning. I was relieved the ce still needed some personal touches and tools to call itplete but they will not provide everything. I sat on our new bed with enough to sleep six adults with space to spread out. Iugh and Freya looks at me with a fond smile. My torturer is looking around and brought in the trunks. "Sally you have good digs and I know what that extension to your bedroom is supposed to be," He grins a chilling grin. "When you have time lets furnish it, I know where you can buy it or get itmissioned." I have the same grin that sends shivers down my sissies spine. After setting up my walk-in closet sectioning a spot for Freya to use and one for myself. Leaving still lots of space for more people I made it deliberatelyrge. The night was falling when my old instructor came in, followed in by a cute Stacy in a cute white dress. "Ah, Stacy wee to my new ce. Let''s eat." We set up some food that came from some restraint in the noble district. We were exhausted from a day of moving and setting up. After a nice meal that was a little cold, I set back and talked to Stacy about her business that seems on the decline and I notice she has nothing that sets her apart from the other tailors she talks about. "Stacy forgive my ignorance but is there a way to make something new and put something down that stops others from copying you?" "Yes, Nobles hate when people steal their products so their emblem can be used to significantly reduce copies frompetitors. Anyone who does be enemies to that Noble house that brought it out that is the only way I can think." She exined, and I was back into thinking mode about how to put out bras and make the most money out of it before people noticed its significance to the women in the city. I could use the Noble emblem of Ironstrand with no worries. I made ns as I sat listening to Stacy talk about her businesses strengths and weaknesses. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 After an hour and the moon bing high into the sky, we chatted My instructors left Freya told me she was tired and I dismissed her as we talked about the progression of her tailoring shop. I learned and taught her new things. I wanted to change from custom orders to mass production. It would be difficult but enough money and tailors we could start a thriving business. We convene for the night and I lead Stacy to the bedroom. We sleep for the night in the bed I am hugging her back like I always hug someones back as I fall asleep. In the morning I am tired as my sissy wakes me up with a foot massage slowly bringing me into the waking world. My arms are full of Stacy my hands full of her breasts her flushed face eyes horny look towards me when I stop. I look to her and get up Freya has gotten ready and dressed In a school uniform and I do as well. The uniform White bup shirt with ck jeans. I couldn''t believe there were jeans in this world when I saw them. I just opened the school uniform package and Freya had swapped ours knowing I was not a fan of skirts. "Stacy you will be back here tonight remember your priority on hiring new tailors. My prior order still stands No touching the women there or I will punish you." I state as we were leaving the room. "Yes, Mistress," she called out as we left the room entering the teacher''s area for orientation. Miss. Green greeted us as we exited and pointed Freya to where she should be going for orientation was different for her than me. "Now Sally we shall get to the grit of it." She states and starts showing me around the Academy I was amazed at the resources put in. She showed me thebs the stables introduced me to instructors a lot to take in. I found out my ss schedule was. It was Different every day with two majors hopping back and forth between a lot of theories on both. It was going to be tough I was to leave before the sun rises and bed as the sun sets It was going to be a training hell. I smile through it all even getting the Physical education part was the only thing that showed every day. They assessed what I could do and what I wascking in and made tailored courses just for me. My instruction was one on one and will be done by the best they had to offer. It was astonishing. The day past and I made it back to what was going to be my home. I sent a letter during the day to meet Jack my ex-torturer to talk to him about the room attached to my bedroom so that I can get it prepared with everything I wanted. Stacy came back and she told me she had applicants today that met the orders I gave and I started to tell her my ns. I wanted to make bras for women especially for women withrger breasts to start so that they could live morefortably. I gave her permission to use the Noble emblem on her sign to show she had a noble family backing her and to put an emblem on the product. We had to hire more for this and it increased the cost but I thought it was needed to brand it. I told her how to make bras and how to go about it. My days turned to weeks with Stacy started to move in with us despite not being in the school and my lessons were tough. I kept learning new theories. I grew more powerful. Wizardry was the hardest. Mana is veryplex in its usage It is variable it is thoughts it is energy. It is hard to define due to what you can do with it. Put mana on ''air'' and it can turn into a de that you can send at your enemies if you make it sharp, Cutting or rending them. Make it blunt and it smashes them. You use mana two products with the same energy that do two separate things. Make it into a fire ball and it explodes. You can use it to boost your physical prowess or many other things. Beast taming came with a different set of difficulties mainly in memorizing different habits diets environments of animals how to treat them if they are injured and other habits like how they kill or need to be tamed. Which are valuable and which are a waste of time. Spending time with them and creating bonds so they want to do as you say or how to demand obedience. There was so much that each day I came home exhausted. Jack came over and I ordered my stuff weeks ago had it put in but still haven''t had the chance to use it. My sissy gave me begging eyes each time I was home. Stacy could no longer keep her fingers off of me when I was home and wanted to molest me. In all of this, I noticed my breasts were starting to grow and I was no longer t but on the edge of bing B cup breasts. Stacy''s business was finally blooming with thirty tailors and was starting to turn a profit was the only thing making her cheerful. I was taking a fifty percent profit from the sales and I was thinking of using that money to make a gamepany for board games. The weeks passed and It finally came to my eleventh birthday. I got home just as night fell and walked in the back door. The dining table was full of food as usual. I sat zombie walking in and ate without thinking when I pause. My Doll Stacy was In a bra that propped up her breasts with holes for show and her panties the same with red ribbon outlining her curves. My sissy is wearing a matching outfit putting her t chest making me want to tease those nipples. Chasity outlined Anal plug emphasized. My pussy was wet but more than that I wanted to dominate them they are begging for it My sissy begging to be denied release My doll Begging to be hit and they both want to be dominated. Here they are teasing me when they know I am exhausted I was both angry and happy. I had the room attached to the bedroom locked so they did not know what was behind it. It was time to introduce what I spent over five hundred gold for and I was excited. I smile and see the shivers the desperation as I walk towards them. "Sissy you will bring food for me to eat in my locked room Both of you shall be introduced to it." I grabbed Stacy by the neck, "You shall learn what teasing me, means." I say to both aloud and remove my hand from her neck turn her around and spank that ass in the direction of the bedroom. "Join us shortly Sissy you will not want to miss the show." I walk past the bed and into the next room with a nervous disyed Stacy. "You will stand here face to the door and Present your pussy," I order walking to the wall cab. The room was a dungeon with chains and whips meant for torture readily on disy. I grab the crop and start to whip my doll into the proper posture. My sissyes in the door to moaning and sobbing Stacy as she presents her pussy in her proper fashion. "I know I have been busy for now months but yourck of discipline worries me, I must correct this as I have been too busy." My sissy looks around the room and I hear the signature groan that indicates her trying to get hard. She sees the tools the chains the whips the butt plugs and anal beads most metal and my new metal dildos. I have a rack and a Saint Andrews cross all set up waiting for them. "Do you two understand what you have brought upon yourselves? No, Do not answer that my pretties you will learn what tempting me with such delicious bodies means." I Leave Stacy presenting and begin to tie Freya onto a rack. The rack was a circr wood post with four protruding parts one for each limb bringing the stomach forward while lying down. I strap her in and grab some mps on the side. "Sissy you know what these are for?" I ask. "No Mistress," Worry in her voice as my sadistic side is in full swing, "These are for your cute nipples it has a wonderfully cheap enchantment that a lot of my new toys have for you girls." I start tough as I grab her nipples roughly and mp her nipples giving me a scream of pleasure and pain as it pinches her sensitive nipples. I look at those nipples as I hear her groans. "I think I will have these Nipples pierced soon I want these puppies sensitive to even your dresses." I smile looking down at my restrained sissy. I then tap the function to activate the enchantment on the nipple mps and they start to vibrate on those lovely nipples her clit straining against her cage then I see something unforgivable as her hips buck up and whitees out of her cage. "Sorry Mistress I didn''t mean to," A fearful pleaes from my sissy as she came to her nipple mps without ever being released from her cage. I was pissed I walked over to Stacy and brought her to the Saint Andrews Cross andtched her in a fog of anger before I take the food that the sissy had set aside and calmed down. If I do too much when pissed Ill break a wonderful toy and I want to keep them around for a while at least. "I need to learn from my failures sissy I didn''t know I failed with you," I let out a disappointed voice. I grab a tool I was saving for muchter. Stacy saw the tool I grabbed as she was facing the wall both me and the sissy were on but Freya could not as she asked for forgiveness. I grabbed her cage key and cleaned it with my hand making sure to gather her cum on my fingers. I then presented my fingers to her. "Clean them, Sissy," I ordered then put them in her mouth feeling her tongue clean them but as I felt her gag a bit I top swirling around her tongue and order, "Keep it in your mouth and are forbidden from swallowing Sissy until I say." I hear her groan she doesn''t like the vor of it I can tell but I do not care. Her clit is now free and standing tall and at full mast. "Now Sissy your punishment is in order. You ejacted without permission this is Simply not eptable in any way." Stacy watches pussy leaking fluids at watching filling her eyes with the scene she wants to touch herself watching the action in front of her. I can see her fluids start to drip how turned on from just the start of my torment to a naughty sissy. "Now sissy you can not see what I am about to do but you will feel it. What I have bought out I will describe to you so you can imagine. It is a Thin, very thin metal rod with a small ball at the end do you know what it is for sissy?" I ask and see her shaking her head still holding in her mouth her own cum. "I thought not, This is a urethra rod since my sissy can''t stop herself from cumming I will just give you a plug." My smile sends Stacy into shock at the pure malice and anticipation. I use the little ball to tease the entrance hearing gasps and moans again as I start to widen the gap more and more ever so slowly before using the smaller side to prate my sissy''s clit. The groan and subsequent gulp I heard brought out a sinister expression. "Sissy, you just swallowed didn''t you?" "Yes, Mistress sorry mistress I didn''t mean to I really didn''t sorry mistress Please Forgive me, mistress." I knew it would happen I nned for it and my smile brought out from Stacy a, "Please Give me pleasure Mistress Please," as I continued to ignore her as she strained the restraints wanting to masturbate. "Sissy you will not be permitted to cum the entirety of tonight and will receive a punishment for multiple times disobeying me." The beginning of her night''s hell began as I yed with the rod in her bringing it lower and lower as her nipple mps continue to vibrate giving pleasure and pain. Her groans and moans made music along with both there begging as the rod moved down till only the little ball at the end were out fully immersed in her dick and I started to fuck her urethra with it. Her cries of pain and ecstasy were motivational as I then stopped her begging to pull it out as I knew she dry orgasmed plugged. I looked at her and pulled out her old plug and found arger one roughly two inches wide and four inches long with a small one-inch rod for her sphincter to clench on. I turned on the enchantment and it started to vibrate. I then turned on the rod in her urethra bringing me the sweet cries of a sissy screaming. "I have onest toy for is behaving sissys," I said loud over her screams and begging. Her tear-soaked face I gave it a lick tasting those salty tears. I show her a remote panel I had two buttons enchanted with a dial. "This button is to turn off all vibrations." I press it in front of her as she was just about to cum while I was exining. "This button is for turning it on." I press the button as she was in the middle ofing down sending her back into vibration hell. "And this little slider here is for changing the speed of all the enchantments making them faster and slower." I turned the vibration speed to a minimum sending a sissy dry humping air begging as she was denied and I brought the slider to the max before turning it off. There was thest button but that required one more attachment to her. "Now sissy your night has only started." I grab a ring enchanted for a specific purpose for disobedient sissies. It was a metal ring that tightens around the dick and balls sensing the movement of cum it will tighten and with the remote, it will turn off vibrations. "Sissy this was meant for your disobedience," and I click it into ce and turn in its enchantment on. I watch as she dry humps the air being caught and denied each time she tried to cum. "MISTRESS PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE SAVE ME I NEED TO CUM PLEASE MISTRESS." she screams. I yell "What Sissy will you do for escape?" "ANYTHING MISTRESS ANYTHING GOD PLEASE ANYTHING MISTRESS." Obviously she was at the edge where I will do mental damage if I don''t and I press the button on the remote stopping the hell and her plugged clit spews out the rod cumming hard. Iugh at her suffering watching wishing I could videotape this for her to watchter seeing her humiliation and how turned on she would get from it. I turn down the vibration and watch here down. I take off the mps leaving the butt-plug in on a low setting and use a cloth to clean my disobedient sissy before locking her in her cage. Her cum drunk face lets me savor what I have done to her. That beautiful face cum drunk is what I love. I p her face she barely responds. I utch her and carry her to the shower and do a quick clean beforeying her on the bed where she passes out. I go back into my separate room watching a restrained Stacy who looks and feels abandoned watching someone else receive the pleasure she desperately wants. I knew them seducing me was her idea and Freya was getting desperate for the relief it really undertoned how busy I was and I decided at least once A week I needed to attend their needs for my own sanity as I haven''t felt this good in months how much the stress was getting to me. "Now Perv It is your turn." I watched as she was desperately horny. The pervert didn''t know what she wanted all she knew was that she wanted her Mistress to y with her. Her legs moved to try with desperate to give some form of relief to her aching pussy. I grab a wood gag and walk up behind her. "Open your mouth, Punishment is in order," She opened and bit down as I strapped it to her. I put creme on her back loosening it and making it moist for my next round of fun. I grab a whip and an egg-like I use some tape I had around and strapped it to her clit and started it. "Stacy, What I''m about to do to you will hurt like never before," I warn her, "Tell me if it is too much by shaking your head hard followed by a nod if I ask if it is too much." I walked around and stared into her eyes, "Do you understand?" Her desperate pleasured filled eyes nodded and I walked over and grabbed for more eggs and strapped two to each are on those beautiful inverted nipples. "Strap in Perv, Your in for the ride you have never had before." I walk behind her, She is strapped securely into the Saint Andrews Cross with a wide-open back. "You are allowed to freely cum Perv, Take all the pleasure you can!" With that, I unroll my snakeskin whip and use the right amount tosh her back and I hear A scream with a shake of the head, "Too Much?" She shakes her head again as I hear moans with the vibrators at work. Again Ish her being careful not to go too hard I don''t want to damage her I want to spice the pleasure with pain tie her body to feel the pain as pleasurable. Her scream rings in my ear her breathing harsh. I let here down from the pain and her sensitivity is through the roof. I see pussy juices flow and she came. Ish her again her as she cums sending her screaming again refreshed in cum drunk with that screaming pain. She is squirming shaking her head. "Too much?" I ask again and she shakes her head again, "Want to say something?" She nods. Too bad I think. I bring down the whip,shing that milky white skin bringing another scream and female ejacte pours on the floor. She came hard on thesh and her groans. I grabbed some creme and started tother her back with it working out some more screams as it set in. The cremes worked together to make sure no scars came up on skin before and after healing the only thing was it hurt and itched so the person must be restrained to stop undue damage to themselves. A wonderful product from the ve masters guild. I turn off the vibrations as Stacy was Completely out of it at the moment. I grabbed a strap-on from the shelf and looked at my cum drunk Pervert. I attach a dildo to it and get ready with lubing it up to take Stacy''s Virginity. I ungag her and hear her moans, "Thank you, Mistress, For letting me cum," She muttered still drunk My smile was vicious. "Wake Up pervert!" I shout bringing her to attention to me as I then put the tip in her pussy and her eyes go wide and I start working my way in "Thank you, Mistress, Thank you," She cries as I slowly work in the systems seven inch Dildo. As soon as I worked it to the base I saw fresh Stacy creme on it. A small bit of blood peaks out as I spear her pussy with her cum. "Get ready, Set, GO!" And I start fucking her hard as she moans, Screams, and Begs as she cums all over my strap-on. I kiss her as she clumsily realizes but can''t respond back through the pleasure as I go to town on her. She cums again and again now begging for it to stop as I continue on her sensitive pussy. I am leaking fluids and take a second to take one of her metal vibrating balls and stuff it beside my clit and turn it on as before I start to fuck her again. I ride her and the vibration till I peak and my legs shake with a nice orgasm to reward myself. Her face was out of it mouth open tongue sticking out drunk tired and exhausted. Her pleasure melted face was amazing and I love it. I check her back and the creme has done its job. I unstrap her from the cross and take her to the shower and clean her up as I did Freya. Her body clean I pull her yellowcy nightie her head and carry her to bed. I go back and clean up my body leaving my other room to cleanter I was too tired. Iy beside Stacy and hug her to helpfort her and I fall asleep. My sex life blossomed after that night I made sure one night a week for each girl was set aside for training. If I didn''t make time for them I didn''t make time for myself to further my interests outside school that were already being hard on me. That night got me a whopping four thousand two hundred System points. I kept earning more so not only was training them to my favor It helps me with my system. I bought everything eventually the system had to offer except the Sadistic Atmosphere and left it in the inventory. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 A year had passed and my birthday wasing up again. Finally, Stacy''s Tailoring reached a new peak with the back up of our Noble house and was opening new tailors in other cities mass-producing bringing in substantial ie. My sses have taught me a lot about the world. There are spells and mana that can do almost anything it was interesting. I learned a lot about animal habits and diets and how to tame them. I learned the basics of alchemy which were hard for me to mix a little of the and that even follow the procedure to the letter and it blows up in your face. It was confusing. I know there is a lot more behind it than that but I had a hard time with it. My spars with random students brought me joy whenever they thought they could beat me in close range. I experienced a lot with Freya and Stacy but I was bing antsy. I need to try this I need to kill shit. Others could start to feel the blood lusting off of me and to top it all off I was growing ayer of fur on my limbs. I asked a teacher about it and apparently Beast-kin heavily resembles humans than at puberty they develop ayer of fur till just past there elbows. It was a curious thing and it made me look cuter with my overall looks. I can''t say I hate it or like it, the fur was super soft silky even. It made my soaps run out faster but that''s about it. I needed to clean them more often too. Okay, maybe I liked it more than I hated it but that was fine. I was getting excited though for something my Teacher the petite teacher told me made me smile. "Sally we need to get to the next point of your training you have finally be an apprentice wizard. Your spells are rudimentary at this point for someone your age that is amazing very few are better at this age. Now though we are going to hunt beasts. In the second year, we make sure thatbat is something that our students can do and do well." She smiled at my smile. "I see you excited! I thought you would be we are going to the mountain range to the north of us just two days out of the city and we will start ourbat teaching. You can group up with others Sally just to let you know or go it alone. That is up to you your the only one with that privilege the rest must be in groups." She gave me the day off after that. I was excited to try my new skills and see if I could tame something as my stable in the back was still sitting empty. I was hoping for at least some intelligence in it so maybe something to scout to earn me prior. Anything that will increase my power will do. My mind was going crazy as I ignored everything around me including my two girls as I was lost in it. I decided at the end that no matter what ns I make that they will note to fruition until I was actually in the forest deep and seeing the options. I instantly decided that I would go alone. I want to travel deeper than the rest which is I guess that''s why they let me travel on my own. I was on autopilot and I found myself stuck between some nice breasts that were still growing when I awoke from my nning. "Huh?" I was questioning. "Mistress, You are back with us," Stacy stated smiling down with me shoved in her chest. Her breasts were growing quite nice distracting me. "Oh, I never even noticed you and Freya getting back." I state knowing to lie would achieve nothing, "I was thinking about the trip to the mountains north of us I''m sure Freya has let you know already. I was nning on whether I was going to go it alone or with a group, my ns have to lead me to go alone. Sorry about that Freya," I winked and my smile was sadistic, "I thought a lot about some Extracurricr activities I could have done to you on the trip but... My thoughts have to lead me to fill the stable in the back of my ce so that it doesn''t sit empty." I exined myself and saw the disappointment in her eyes that I wouldn''t be doing those things she hase a long way from one year ago let alone when I first caught her in a maid outfit. Her voice squeaked less and her voice was girly high. She had worked on it. "Mistress we leave in three days is there anything you want to prepare," Freya asked simply. "Or order us to do." She mentioned hopefully. My smile was very hard to remove from my face at him these days and it was always very sadistic. My new hair and all the school work distracted me but I was in a very happy mood. Freya my sissy and Stacy my masochist pain doll. They were both sexual deviants that were my toys. Training them was ongoing but I decided that taking out Freyas sissy earbuds was the right call If she started turning back into Derek which I highly doubt I can apply when needed. "Mistress do you want anything tonight?" Stacy was looking even more hopeful and I had an idea but no way of implementing it right now. "Not tonight but tomorrow I need to go get something made at the leatherworkers and cksmiths I will rush it so it''s ready for tomorrow." My smile never changed but Stacy shivered as I looked at her before calling a carriage with a new spell I learned half a year ago called Message extremely limited in use for now since it took more mana the farther the person was but within half a mile I was fine. In about a half-hour I was at the ve Masters guild with my usual smile. There were caged beast-kin humans dragons everything. I was one of the few non-humans walking instead of caged. The kingdom might say it didn''t look down on other races but humans were at least eighty to the ninth percent of the poption and the rest were mostly enved making me a rare sight day to day. I looked around seeing if there was a suitable ve but I alwayse up short the ones in the front were not their best and the skilled ones would be in the back dealt under the table to the nobles. It was very unfortunate for someone like me who was disliked here even though I was one of their richer constant clients. It was amazing how even if you bring in more gold than other people can still hate you because you have cute ears. I understood it though I n on taking over this organization when I have the power. It will be a good base of operations to gather not only information but ''Human Resources'' ves are an underdeveloped one in my opinion. My previous incarnation only could start with riff-raff that was on the streets desperate for money to buy more drugs. It took a lot of effort to work with that. Working with someone who literally couldn''t say no because Magic is a godsend. I walked into the Leatherworking shop inside the guild and walked up to Tango. "Hey Tango got a new request for ya!" I call out Tango was my innovative guy he could make what I wanted and quick the guy needed an out and was bing desperate. He was scared of my background so he never tried to market my less obscure choices. "Sally my favorite Cat girl how''s school?" Tango called back as I walked up. "Tango I''m A phantom snow Tiger girl. Big difference school is fine but I''m heading out to the northern mountains in a couple of days so I have a Need it tomorrow order." I cut to the chase quick "You are getting something for those girls that love ya? Who am I kidding other than weapons or training gear, of course, it for those girls torturing them and they love it." He states no one is shy on kinks here there are the masters and ves. Who gives a fuck what someone with no choice thinks. It quickly leaks into how the masters talked to each other. Unless it was something truly horrendous then who cares what you do with your property. "You know it Tango I require a new type of cage and I am using the noble family behind me to suppress you making it for others without my say again Tango. I know you think I don''t know but unless you agree to work under me I will not let you use my ideas to get yourself out of that debt." I rify I wanted Tango as a ve or a worker under me working in a Store that I own. His gambling habit will be taken care of if he a ve though. His works were amazing though he was fast and good. "Fine!" He was annoyed but went over this dozen of times over the year we have been working together. "What is it this time I will do my best your work rushed for use by tomorrow afternoon will cost more as usual." "Perfect!" I happily call out and start exining the details of the order is eyes light up with new ideas on works to make. "Tango... You will not produce more of these when I am not here right?" I don''t like the look in his eyes. "I won''t." He promises but I think he is lying this is one of the things I think certain people in the guild will love. "Tango I think I need to make something clear here." I do something that I hate doing putting mana into my voice to make what I say next binding. "I hereby state that if you make illegal products of what I have asked you to produce I will do everything in my power to enve and punish you by the Manas form I state this to be true!" It was a wizard''s way of making sure others knew they meant business that their words were not only true but the energy in the world will now make them. His face paled and he looked sad but smarter now listening that I will do as I say and kick the shit out of him if he tries to make extra money off my ideas. "Good you look smarter now Tango I know when you lie to me remember that and remember my vow. I want this done by tomorrow." I threw a deposit we agreed on earlier on the table and left the building. In the corner, I saw a tiny wolf girl that caught my interest. She looked cute the fierceness in her eyes was not gone so nobody had trained her yet. She was also put in what a lot of ve masters called the bargain bin something was wrong with the ones in it most of the time it was just they had no more to give. Sold by theirst masters to the guild for cheap so that they could get back something or hadn''t been able to be sold for too long and now they just wanted them gone. Always something. I look at her and she looked healthy still a little hungry. When she noticed me looking at her she snapped and growled at me. Interesting I looked further. She couldn''t have been older than eight and her body was in good shape this one had been a trained fighter when putting here. Thest person probably couldn''t tame her and could only force her with the magic cor and you had to be very careful with ves like that. If you give the wrong order they can use their interpretation. This can lead to truly disastrous results. I walked over to the reception desk and called for her paper trail to how she ended here. She had five ve masters and she was originally captured in two or three kingdoms over where tribes of beast-kin roam. The beast-kin there have wars between each other but war ferociously with any outside of it. In fact, many consider it a superpower due to its warriors being so powerful. This girl showed that training and consciousness. Apparently, she was sold to the ve trade from a rival tribe after they ughtered most of it making the rest of their warriors retreat leaving most of the unable to run behind to their fates. Selling them to ve traders was rare for them but She then made her way through to here where after being sold for a high price two of the three ve masters died due to how she was ordered causing their deaths. The first one to die tried to teach her to be a child sex ve a very dumb thing to do. I thought to myself. The Second tried to make her a bodyguard. When a whore tied him to the bed he died because she did exactly as ordered and stopped anyone from entering to either save him or even feed him. The third tried to educate her seeding but his wife hated her as she was emotional in pregnancy and thought he would cheat on her so she was sold again. Three times your out and the ve master guild just wants to get rid of you. I contemte and decide. "Alright I will purchase her but I can not take her off your hands can you do me the silver treatment and take care of her before Ie to pick her up?" I ask putting fifty gold on the desk. "I want to fatten her up a bit too so good food none of that bargain bin trash you usually give. I will be back after a trip and I want to see her In better shape than she is now I will pay any additional fees when I get back if it goes over." I get the certificate from the receptionist and a receipt. I put down the details on the ''Daycare'' Service and go home for the day I was tired and I think I made a good purchase worstes to worst I could just let her go. That would almost be a death sentence for her out of her depth but It would beat the lost reputation. After dinner, shower, and Stacy and Freya give me a message I go to sleep excited for the trip. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 I woke up pressed between Stacy''s soft breasts and Freya''s back I was happy how today was going. Tomorrow would be thest day to prepare everything I will only need to ce my orders today taking me very little time. I will take today to rx I thought to myself. Stacy is looking at me with want, as usual, I decided I could use some attention. "Freya service my pussy, "Imand, "Do it quietly If Freya wakes you will be punished." This was an impossible task but Stacy was happy with either oue. She smiled and crawled down the nket Iid back letting go of Freya andid back as Stacy found my core. She found my clit and started fingering my canal I rx and take in the pleasure I rarely let myself enjoy. Freya was waking up as she was bringing me to my peak. I reach my hand down and force her face deeper in as she used her tongue to dip into my canal. I came and notice Freyas eyes open staring at me with a jealous face. My legs shook and I sprayed Stacy and heard her gulping down my fluids like a good girl. "Good morning Freya," I say loudly and feel Stacy freeze. "Not fair," She pouts and I smile. "Nothing is fair," I state as Stacy leaves from my between my legs. I have shit to do as I get up Stacy and Freya in sexy nightgowns showing everything to me. "I have stuff to do, Stacy Some breakfast please, Freya join me in the shower." Freya smiles at my orders and Stacy is disappointed. "Stacy I told you not to wake Freya." I smile at Stacy and with the reminder, she shivered and went about making food for the three of us. I told Freya to go get the water ready and went into my yroom and grabbed some toys and lube to y with my Sissy toy. I enter the shower room and look at my anticipating Sissy. "No cumming or there will be a punishment Sissy." She nods her look of anticipation grew. She originally hated the Multiple orgasms she received but after time she grew addicted to being denied and to bing cum drunk she would do anything for the promise of it. She would do anything I asked even if I broke the promise now and would anticipate the emotions behind that as well. Truly a Sissy so submissive I love this toy I will y with her till she breaks then more. I smile she shivers. She stood still slightly taller than me her nightgown off only a plug and caged clit to speak of. "Sissy are you ready?" I don''t wait for confirmation andmand, "hands and knees Sissy!" She was quickly on her knees and I take her key off my neck and unlock her sissy clit. It instantly stood full mast at a whopping four inches. I smile at my work. Ither a strapless metal strapon and insert it in my wet vagina. It stopped just before my hymen not that I cared just something I wanted to useter down the road. Then lubed up the rest. I pulled out her buttplug that has reached nine inches and inserted the tip slowly prating my sissy I then turned on my favorite vibration function. I started to ride the strapon prating my sissy giving myself pleasure. It didn''t take long when I heard my Sissy start to beg to cum. "Sissy if you cum you will feel the wrath that the devil will fear itself," I say my tone was not kidding the shock and fear as I continued pleasuring myself. While I was feeling it my Sissy was begging for permission scared of my previous reaction right when I knew she couldn''t take anymore I withdrew she was still riding the edge any simtion would make her ejacte. I watched her desperation her need begging but under strict orderse down from the edge. I watched as she groans and moaned blue balled yet again. Even if she was used to it Biology was a bitch and her moans and begging continued and I prated her yet again pleasuring myself. I went riding pleasing myself I came as she was reaching the end and pulled out denying at the edge again listening to her beg my knees shook as the strapless strapon continued vibrating in me. I was the only one going to cum in here. I then fucked her hard bringing her to the edge. For her, that meant nothing as my smile was sadistic as right as she reached the edge I withdraw. I then put a special pack on her meant to keep food cold for trips and activated its enchantment instantly turning cold. Her scream and subsequent yelp made meugh as she was forcibly brought to beingid and I cage her again locking it up. The key quickly returned to around my neck. "Lets shower sissy, I am sure Stacy is almost done breakfast cant wait for the food to get cold." I turned and shoved the plug back into position, "Almost forgot something Sorry Freya." I smile like a true sadist watching my Sissy struggle to gain control only to promptly lose it a second after. I make my sissy wash my body furthering her torment at the body she could see but never enter. It was her subject of worship always at arms reach never able to obtain. It was a funny thing most people the closer they are the more they want to reach the harder sometimes it can be to reach. Freya''s life was perpetually going to be a disappointment. Always wanting, always close but by the nature of the thing she wanted to be was never able to obtain it. Stacy waited outside with food and drinks she obviously heard our things going on in the shower but everyone was used to that here. It never changed in this house and I couldn''t give a shit about there opinions of each other as long as they serve me; body; mind; and soul. It was a delicious meal Stacy learned over the past year getting better and better at working with food even though sheined about it at first Freya was the same. They worked on it together both to please their mistress for her wrath was what they feared the most. After a nice breakfast, I went about gathering supplies for about a month in the mountains andpressing it. I order things rush and just picked up alreadyplete things where I couldn''t customize it I grabbed somerge containers to store things for taming so I could put it in the inventory. I made a day of shopping and picking out things I liked with my avable gold. Myst stop was the ve masters guild to check my purchases from yesterday Tango wasplete if a little angry with me. The little wolf girl I purchased was in a cage watching me with an empty bowl. The bowl was void of food so I asked the receptionist about what they gave her. The things all appeared in order so I smiled and left She was something I would take care of when I got back she was more or less a purchase that didn''t matter she was to be my test for myself on bettering my ability to train. Stacy and Freya are well trained and were mostly enforcement of what they already do. People always rpse so continued enforcement of habits you like and punishment on those you dislike was an ongoing thing. In myst incarnation, I heard when my guards talked hearing what their wives were doing and it was a strict Sex for doing what I want no sex if you don''t I didn''t like that thought path personally. Why should I sacrifice my pleasure to teach them a lesson? That was true that people reinforce bad habits without realizing it. It happened a lot with kids mostly basic carrot and stick method was the best way to tame a beast as it was a kid or even an adult. It was psychology basics. How you go about that is different based on the person but the principle is the same. I wonder what that little wolf girl''s training point will be. I smile thinking about training a new ve and wonder her personality as well. My mind was wandering as I continued home window shopping on the way our tailoring shop was full of customers aka many women looking to feel relief or the new sexy series we brought out to spice up their sex lives. Women search for pleasure and men search for women fo pleasure. Was that what the world ran on? I reached home as I was contemting the mysteries of humans even though there were more species around I wonder if they react the same as Humans in situations. That was a curious thing. Would they react to things the same as a normal human? Beasts have certain habits do other races react differently than humans to the same stimuli? I wake from my deep thinking to A Stacy and Freya expectant stares. There was dinner on the table and I sat and ate and enjoyed a meal with them chatting about some thoughts I had been having. Lately, I have been thinking whats next after school I have three more years but I have no idea what my next step is other than I need to experience morebat the best way to do that was to journey. By Stacy''s reaction to that, she didn''t want to leave me nor leave the city as this was her home. "Stacy, Freya wants to be a more powerful Bard but if we leave what will you do? You will just go back to being a closet pervert looking at women touching them and losing my business what do you want to do? I have options for you But I need your opinion not what mistress tells you I need you to make your own decision and I don''t want it now." I stop letting her think, "I will be gone for some time after tomorrow I want you to think hard about what you want to do." I state. Letting her contemte a little. I then left the hard topics letting us finish enjoying the meal andpany of each other. After the meal, I told Stacy to meet me in the yroom while Freya does dishes. I went in ahead grabbing various supplies for what I was going to do to her tonight. I then Changed into an impractical Leather outfit that fit my every young curve with ess to all my intimate areas just a slight adjustment out of the way. When Stacy entered her jaw dropped and I was surprised she didn''t instantly kneel to worship me with the look in her eyes. I knew this was perfect for the little pervert that I love to toy with. I had pointed towards the Saint Andrews cross. Without further instruction, she stripped and got ready to be secured to the cross. I smile at her action I tighten her restraints without any forey I start to put the creme on her back. Her butt I paid a lot of attention to and her thighs. Her body was shivering her excitement and nerves in as day. I then gagged her and put on a blindfold then I took out some cotton balls. "Stacy you will hold cumming as long as possible and may only cum after ash you ass, Do you Understand?" She nods her confirmation and I stuff her ears she was all alone now. This was something that I had prepared for her to simte the loneliness of not having Me around Stuck in ce with no one around. I sat there leaving her hanging. She was expecting but stuck in her thoughts I left her there as Freya entered the room and saw me sitting in my outfit and her reaction was the same as Stacy. I point at my feet. "Worship," Is all I say and Freya Is on her knees before me giving me a message as I watch Stacy. The Emotions she was going through wererge swings as her expectation turned to despair to hope as she imagined something. her istion couldn''tst too long or she would break in a bad way. She went through every emotion as I watched her for half an hour then turned into an hour as She was still going through the wringer of emotions. I stood Freya backed up like a good Sissy. Tonight was about Stacy and teaching her life with and without me before I was gone. I walked behind her again I looked and ced anotheryer of Creme on her and she instantly burst into tears as I touched her and I held her head after I put on the creme. My smile turned vicious as I waited for her to stop sobbing I than took out my old snakeskin whip andshed her back with the perfect power to give her pain without destroying her back. I continued tosh her back as I saw her pussy juices flow her moans of ecstasy prevalent in the quiet room save for the whistle of the whip. She was about to have a pain orgasm and so I whipped her ass and she no longer held back and twitched as female ejacte started to coat the floor. "Freya you are dismissed for the night we will have to y another time I might have waited too long." "Yes, Mistress," I heard a disappointed Sissy leave. Stacy was going to need some fixing tonight as her sobbing orgasm came to an end I the patted her back in a loving way tofort her before quickly adding in my sharp ws. The slightest mistake these ws will easily cut he skin as I walked around her letting her feel the sharp des on her skin from her tortured back to her hips up to her stomach to her nice inverted nipples which with the slightest touch instantly began toe out of their hidey-hole for me making me smile. She was shifting emotions too fast giving her mind and body a whirlwind of emotions. Her breath was fast and shallow as my ws lightly dragged on her skin the slightest mistake piercing that milky white skin. I brought my ws back down her stomach to her pussy her exposed clit was then caught between to lightly touching ws her breathing paused as I paused and I then retracted my ws then quickly flicked her clit bringing a squeal of sensitivity. Her body still reached out to me, the only ship in a sea of nothingness as I stopped and her groans and sobs for me grew. I pulled out my strapless strapon lubing it before inserting it into myself and then I started to fuck her sensitive body giving her pleasure I spanked her ass and she came. I treated her rough but the worst torture to her was me leaving and not doing something to her. Every time I left it was a boat leaving port on her. Every time her begging gagged so she couldn''t plead for her mistress. Her mistress was just gone. I yed for her for an hour in total before I took out the cotton balls in her ears and removed the gag and the blindfold. The first thing she saw was me standing in my outfit looking perfect to her. "MISTRESS," was all she could say sobbing and cryingying her eyes on me. I unstrapped her as she chanted my named and I carried her to the bathroom. I cleaned her which was annoying but necessary as she clung to me as if I would disappear the next instant. I quietly let her cling to me and finished cleaning her up her tears that still poured out chanting my name she fell asleep in the shower. I dried her off and brought her to bed Freya looked at Stacy and understood what I meant earlier that night and fell back asleep. I tucked in Stacy her clinging to me I decided to reciprocate and hugged her tonight to sleep. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 I awoke with Stacy sobbing in my arms. I did a good jobst night the effects still linger I think. Her eyes look up to me finding relief in seeing me and I just held her. Freya was looking jealous but went to make breakfast. "Mistress, I don''t want you to go I don''t want to leave you please Let me stay by your side." She requested over and over her mental state was vulnerable. I held her and pet her as she gradually came to a stop. "Listen, Stacy, my little Pervert I had ambitions I will be back once in a while or you can join me. I can not stay here," I ruthlessly tore the image of me staying here away giving two options. "I will give you a nice gift that I nned to givest night and let you think about the future without me Stacy with this school Trip." She was a twisting face of emotions still and clinging to me hard. I grabbed the new underwear for her. It was a chastity belt for my Stacy trapping her body from being able to give itself a pleasure. I was strapping in my confused pervert. "This is enchanted to tell me if you try to escape. It will allow nothing to enter it to pleasure you My little pervert. It will allow you to go to the bathroom though but you cannot masturbate and I have given you this to make sure of that Stacy." I look up and smile. "I need you thinking clearly my little pervert." I kiss her on the lips and back up and smile she was horrified of the chastity belt. A long period of time with no relief. "Mistress-," I stopped her with a single finger. "This is an orde, pervert you will be locked up till my return no arguments. Think about the life you want Stacy I need an answer and knowing you without me around you will masturbate the days away thinking of me. Now Freya I am sure has made a nice meal for us let us go eat." I made sure it was secure in the right ce I will need to clean her when I get back but one of the enchantment functions I had Tango put on cleaning the area that''s in contact with the skin. I smile at her distress but she follows me clinging to my arm. She was in a sensitive emotional state and needed me to remain secured. Freya looked jealous but I want her to remember the denial yesterday I could see the frustration be worse than usual for her. I took Freya and Stacy as we had an outing gathering what I ordered and put it together in the carriage to bring home to pack up. We went from store to store stopping by the tailoring store to see how it was doing. It was still popr with the Nobles especially but we were receiving orders on mass. I opened a factory for pumping out as many as we could and sold more. Traders were now taking our product out to other cities and kingdoms. Out profit surged and I was happy with the resources this opened for myself we need to open a trading house. We continued about our day after checking in and I stopped by the ve masters guild onest time before I left leaving an extra forty gold to top up the amount and insisted on her treatment. We went home and I looked at the yroom that I yed with Freya and Stacy making sure to put the picture in my mind. I loved this room their screams made me happy their frustrations there pain was my pleasure I was getting hot thinking about it. I was going to go for a time without this. It had be an integral part of my life training my girls I was wondering what I was going to do without it. -- Name: Sally Age: 10 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 0 System Points: 21600 Mana: 133/133 Strength: 25 Agility: 75 Vitality: 37 Toughness: 33 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 73 Wisdom: 74 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 10 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- The average strong Human male was around twenty strength which meant I needed to train myself. I was only eleven and my body could only take so much. My intelligence is going up but the wisdom I have found harder to increasetely my skills tend to appear more towards my body. I learned a lot but I found the more I stats I gain the harder it is to achieve them. Now I wish I held onto those candies waiting to use themter. Luck though I had no idea how to grind. It was one of those stats that sat there and mocked you. My inventory was getting close to being full I will have to repack things and remove what I will not need in the mountains so I have some slots avable to use. My Shop though made me think It would never restock. I had purchased everything in it, the exception being the Sadistic Atmosphere since I unlocked that myself, and it greyed out not letting me touch it. I still couldn''t level but I think I need to kill stuff for that. I had the level candy but My instinct yelled at me to save it so I did. I looked at my agility and over the past year, I learned more and more how best to make use of my body and its flexibility. I was now a speedy fighter that used my speed to harass my stronger opponents into submission. Last time I fought my old torturer he could only stand there and retaliate when I came in. I was a guerri warfare expert he called it surprised the term was in this world as well. I started to learn how best to use that with tracking and stealth so that I could catch and tame animals but it worked perfectly with my development. Looking at the system made me happy with my progress. The most important though was my learning of the world around me. Our kingdom unlike what I learned as a child was in a rather precarious position. The other kingdoms were annoyed with our powerhouses doing what they wanted. It wasn''t like we were the only human kingdom as humans like purging andmitting mass genocide against other species making any neighbor not human wary to befriend us. Although the kingdom wasn''t one to do that we were taking resources by allowing our adventurers to do as they pleased. Many Ruling bodies made their powerhouses not try to start up too much trouble for fear of losing their power. Not this kingdom we had extra powerhouses that traveled around gaining more strength. Other kingdoms started to do this as well. Although I hear this tradition started in the Beast-kin tribes it was causing everyone to eye each other warily. I didn''t care about the kingdom though I was merely going to use it as a starting ce for my power. I owed the Ironstrand favors for letting me use their power to make more resources for myself to grow. Lately, I learned for the better stuff we must leave the gold system and move to the beast core currency I came across it identally but a lot of adventures and guilds used it for their more premium stuff. It was surprising that there were two currency systems going but I will look into why that is so when I get my hands on one. This currency though was most prevalent with wizards. I have some guesses on why that is so but I was never an economics person. I was packing up my things and rearranging them as Freya did the same packing her things for her trip. She was going with a group of four other girls. One was a warrior she was a Gold student there was a healer she was in gold as well. Then there was a ranger in her Silver level student I watched her one time I think she is more skilled than others think her cold level headed ability hasn''t shown its talent to the world yet. Finally, there was a female berserker that girl needed to take a fucking chill pill in my opinion. She was also a Silver talented student but everything she did was with a single-minded brute force approach with no style to it. She was a good berserker but she needed to learn to be coolheaded and pissed at the same time. If she learned how to do that She would be scarier than me. It was a good group and their healer was good at what she did so I was happy with their arrangement Knowing my sissy toy would be safe enough to learn how to use her bard skills in a fight. Stacy made us a nice dinner as I was finishing up my packing and re-arrangement of my Inventory. I spent some time with the girls and Jack showed up to wish my luck with my old instructor which I still can''t remember her name I swear she never told me or I just can''t care enough I guess theter. After dinner, it took a couple more minutes to finish and I was tired after a day. I was prepared we allid down Freya''s frustration that I wasn''t ying with her tonight extremely evident. I hugged her to sleep. I yed with her butt plug as I drifted off. The morning was bustling of movement. I only showered with Freya and fucked her ass keeping her caged taking my satisfaction from her with the strapless strapon I watched as Freya sissygasmed and popped back in myrgest buttplug for her to enjoy this month. "Freya when we get back I better find that in you." Was my final statement to her as we parted ways to go to the assigned carriages. We students were all being split up to different parts of the mountains. Stacy watched us leave and had tears in her eyes being separated from me. I sighed as I was in the carriage. I started to meditate as My petite teacher joined me in the carriage. "Ah nice of you to join me, Miss Green." "Sally, I am d you chose to go solo. I will tell you that others will hamper your progress for now. You are a powerful young girl. Your speed alone makes that true. You have faults but your fighting style will be more refined solopared to with others." She smiles and I smile back happy with the acknowledgment of my work. "Sally I will not say you are not semi-protected I will be following you into the mountains I will only show up if I think you will die or," She hands me a rock. "Or you crush this, I rmend against it but do that only if you know you will die without help." I nodded I expected something like this. As we took a ride along the carriage together me and Miss Green talked about various things. I found out she was just shy of one hundred years old. She looked like she was in her early thirties. "Miss. How is that possible?" I ask straight forward. "Mana, The one thing us Wizards have Sally," She started exining, "The time most of us have before we die of old age is roughly eighty ny but For a wizard we Have Mana. Our whirlpools Absorb and discharge throughout our bodies slowing the again process. The more mana the more discharge throughout the body. That is the working theory." I nodded along although I don''t understand how that works I get that its what makes the most sense for most. "That is an interesting theory but I am sure there is more to it, Miss Green, just that someone hasn''t researched it to its end conclusion," I state and lean back into the seat. "Now we have a long ride Miss Green we can talk more at dinner I feel the urge to meditate at the moment on some things." "Good," she stated and we both retreated to ourselves as our carriage bumped along to the mountains. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 The trip continued Miss Green chatting at breaks for us to discuss and chat. We had two days of travel and we learned more intimately than just teacher and student. I learned a bit about her how she was in her freaking nies that still shocked me that I could have screamed ''What the Fuck?'' every time I thought of it. She was almost what the Japanese would call a loli how petite her body was. She was a nicepact powerful woman and I wanted her on my side. I took a closer look at Miss Green She looked roughly in her thirties with her maturity. Her C cup breasts I estimate with her no taller than five feet three inches high her tanned skin. She looked good I wasn''t sure what her button is but she is a woman that puts out confidence. It intrigued me. We rode together enjoying each other''spany with Miss Green keeping it professional and I reciprocated. Eventually, after two days with breaks to stretch, eat, and sleep we made it there. The mountains look vast. It was a vast range with a forest growing on it full of life. The carriage stopped what must have been a mile from it. I grabbed my bag and got out. "Its been Fun Sally I hope to not hear you beg for help now go everyone else will take two weeks out there I do not want to see you for at least that length of time." She smiles at my retreating figure and I wave back with a simple peace symbol as I jog at a mediocre pace. It took me no less than five minutes to reach the edge of the forest and I entered quickly. I will make a base camp first but it has to be deeper at least a day or two in. I reacted quickly and a Viper snapping at me. I had it by its head venom ready to pump into me. I looked at it identifying. It was a tree Viper small but deadly to those who are not paying attention and don''t get an antidote quick. I smile at it tearing out its fangs and start harvesting it. Good meat and a lot of its parts are useable. My harvesting knife was quick putting lessons to work. I came out messy and I ruined a couple of things but the venom sack that wanted most intact. I stored it in a small pack to the side of my backpack and continued onward into the forest. It was rxing and lulled people into a false sense of security at the beauty around. I ran deeper into the mountains making sure to climb a tree while watching for predators to keep track of my position. I marked trees in a way that I could see with symbols to the next if I ever get lost. I had yet to find a water source but I had water for at least a day or two. I memorizedndmarks that stood out or I found unique. As night fell I found a clearing and climbed a tree and cleared it of any preditors if any were there and the trees around. I came up with two snakes and a bundle of branches and other wood for a fire. I made a small pit as dusk started in and made a fire starting it with mana until it turned to keep on fire on its own. I stopped some branches and made makeshift kebobs and roasted the snake meat on the fire. I watched and kept my senses open for any preditors. After finishing my meal with no interruptions I snuffed out the fire and climbed the tree using a rope to buckle myself to a strong limb so I wouldn''t fall as I slept. In the morning I awoke. I was under the limb of the tree held up by my rope. That was a good measure, I thought to myself. I want to make a shelter or a base soon so I can explore more. It was a priority I ran deeper making marks to the other marks along the way as I went deeper. I found a stream but with that came more preditors. Along with that though I know, the more big game would be nearby. I followed it up steam making more marks. I never stopped finding a Cave eventually not too far from the stream a bear upied it. The first kill I had no idea how it would go. The bear noticed me and was pissed the bear was entirely ck and fucking huge. It instantly went on the attack running at me. I jumped out of the cave the worst fighting spot for my style. The bear chased and I had it chase me close to the river in a small opening in the trees. I had my ded whip out and it separated from de to whip as I triggered it. The bear came in fast and hisrge paw came at me. I then used my superior speed to doge deftly under it and used my whip tosh out as I slid under it. My ded whip came up at an odd angle and wrapped skillfully around the bear''s neck and my momentum pulled it tight and cut deeply. In a matter of seconds, I cut its throat and as I slid out from out my whip followed with me continuing to cut cartge severing an artery as it went. I was behind the bear as itnded on its front paws struggling from my movements I saw arge amount of blood drop to the ground and it struggled and chased before it started to run. It slowly stopped running and fell dead. It was intoxicating how such a strong creature can die to such skill I though. In a matter of seconds, I killed this beast with two simultaneous actions. I knew this was a bad start as It made me confident but that confidence was good. The bear waspletely countered by my style I could dance around it all day harassing it. I first went to check out the cave that was nearby to see if although remote was anything else in it. I found nothing in the end though just some basic cleaning and this can be a good back up. The base will take the rest of the day to prepare it. It will be a good shelter for the night though. I went back to the bear''s body and took some stronger rope and supplies from my inventory for this game out. I used the rope and a sturdy tree to bring half a ton of meat if not more up stringing it for the work ahead. I put arge tub under it and cut the neck even farther letting blood spill into the tub. I went and gather wood from dead trees using an ax to cut down a couple of trees. I went to check on it and the tub was almost full and plentying out. I pull out another tub it has more tools I nned on using making the most of my inventory. I then noticed something in my status. -- Name: Sally Age: 11 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 115/1000 System Points: 21800 Mana: 133/133 Strength: 25 Agility: 75 Vitality: 37 Toughness: 33 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 73 Wisdom: 74 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 2 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I had experience! I had no idea what was going to happen when I leveled but I wanted it to happen. With happiness I changed the tub and went to the stream before dumping the blood into the water. I brought back the tub and went back to work cutting trees turning it into firewood. I worked efficiently andpleted six tall dead trees I found turning them into firewood I then put outside the cave. I had enough for four nights max I guessed. I went back to the bear and it was empty with another full tub below it I took the tub to the water dumping it and washing it out. I went back and started cutting. I started skinning the bear. With some work, I can make a good nket for while I am out here. I didn''t make perfect cuts but I did a fantastic job in my opinion for a first-timer. I had a hide to work with now and the sun was starting to set. Animals wille soon if I don''t finish up soon. I cut open the meat taking out the organs and put them in the tub. I cleaned up the rest and cut it intorge chunks so I could move it to the cave. the cave wasn''t the cleanest but magic!. I used a spell that all my survivalist teachers swore by. They told me to imagine wateryering all the walls in mini whirlpools spinning and slowly moving out. I did exactly that putting my mana into the spell. It was exhausting keeping the spell up but I did it. The ce wasn''t spotless but it was at least ny percent done. I brought the wood inside made a fire and took a table out from my inventory in the corner. I was cheating and I knew it but I then ran and grabbed the chunks bringing them in as the fire took off with good deadwood. The night officially was in full st as I prepped the meat. I worked into the night and finished preparing the meat and worked on the hide tanning it putting form I got from the leatherworking shop. I put all the steps in and messaged it before leaving it. If I did it right I will have a bed or nket if not no hair off my back. I was just dead tired now. I put a bedroll down and slept again. It must have been a couple of hourster my instincts woke me up and I was on my feet with my leather whip as arge wolf was sniffing making its way inside. It would be on top of me in seconds. I used my agility like I never had before and used it almost teleporting it must look like to the wolf. I unsheathed my ws as I head locked the wolf bringing it''s up and locking its jaw and cut its throat with razor-sharp ws. I was so quick it was almost instant the wolf tried to howl. It desperately tried till its death to let others know of its death. I held its muzzle and it bled out I quickly with my exhausted mind used the air to drill into the ground where the blood was pooling. When the wolf stopped it struggle I quickly took out a tub with tools in it out of my inventory and put the corpse into it. I then took out a spade from that tub and dug a hole straining my muscles to clean the mess. I couldn''t risk more wolves or arge fight. The fire went out while I was sleeping thanking my luck. I went out after my quick cleanup. Around me there were howls and I climbed a nearby tree and watched the cave. Slowly as I watched nothing happened and dawn came. I was tired but I finished some set up in the cave and cleaned gutted the wolf worked on its pelt. I spent the day working gathering and now jerking bear meat and wolf meat. I did not want to stay another day but I was preparing this a ce I could fall back to. I gathered an extra day or two of wood and my preparations were done when I set some traps. I left to travel further into the mountains slowly the forest sloped upwards as I marked trees to the cave. I hope I find some cliff cave or something better for my next sleeping ce my mind tired I continued. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 My tired mind worked and I rested looking around and making another mark. I was deep into the woods. I moved with my agility but had not found a good camping spot. It had been two days since I was at the cave and My mind was bing groggy. I saw some clouds in the sky one time that looked to be threatening rain making my search more desperate. I could feel the damp in the air I had very few choices I needed a shelter I had to bet now could I make a makeshift shelter or find something natural. I am guessing roughly four hours max before the rain hit. My instincts kicked it hard. Something was watching me and it felt more powerful than the bear or at least more intelligent. I stood for a half-second before continuing on the path showing no extra caution but my senses were on overdrive. I walked past some bushes between trees when somethingrge jumped out of the trees atop of in pouncing hard at me. I used my strained tired muscles to leap away fast. I had no idea what was attacking me but it recovered fast and moved just slower than me but with more strength. I had no time to think and move on training alone. It lunged at me again but as my body moved it changed direction meaning the first was a fake-out. It hit my center of mass knocking the wind out of me but I did notnd under it. I used my lightweight and agile body to quickly recover into a backflip before using a tree I ran into as a pounce board and extended my ws at it. My recovery shocked it for a second before lunging as well. Its teeth greeted me as I used my arm as a sacrifice and my other hand to sh across its midsection. It had bit onto my arm dealing huge damage I couldn''t feel anything other than pain. My head was light. The counter damage I did though made it let go quickly but used its ws to swipe my stomach. Our initial blows dealt the most to each other and myst working arm and hand dealt precision damage as we took chunks out of each other. Atst, it stopped but I was lost in the fight and wed at the dead body. after a minute my mind registered. I have no idea how long the fight took but I was badly in need of shelter to heal. I took out a healing potion I purchased at the alchemy guild and swallowed it all. It felt itchy as fuck but my one arm was hanging loosely to the side with nerve damage my stomach had long gashes across it my other arm had damage the same with my thighs huge cuts that I am lucky did not hit an artery. I rest for a quick moment and backtracked to our original position where it started. I then followed its trail to the den of the creature. I found it after roughly a half-hour of tracking. There were more in there. I knew It I could hear meowing. I went back to the body and hauled it back to the den with me my wounds closing slowly. I looked at the body and see and try to identify it through all the wounds It was a type of tiger I knew that but other than that I couldn''t tell my enraged bloodlust battle made me lose perception of when I won and took free shots at a corpse. I snuck into the cave and no other Large creature was there. What was there though made the fight worth it. Three tiger cubs there ying with each other. I walked in now and all three ran to a corner and meowed cutely at me one walked forward and tried to look strong I smiled. I was covered in blood with a dumb arm at the moment but I picked up that little kitty held it. It tried to bite me but my skin was made of sterner stuff. These are my spoils so far from this trip. I grabbed all of them and brought out a tub and put them inside. They couldn''t escape and meowed at me. I went outside grabbing branches and dead wood as fast as possible. My arm finally could move again after some time. I felt that the storm wasing in soon. I used what was just a dumb arm to help me chop some nearby tree going as fast as I could. I needed warmth and I needed rest. I chopped down four trees and separated them before bringing them into the cave and then put out the table from my inventory and put the tiger''s body on the table to gut and clean see what I could salvage. My potions effect wore off and I remembered that the Alchemy guild rmended no more than one healing potion a day. I put down the bear fur bed to have a ce to sleep. Then I heard thunder with the start of the rain. I sighed I made it hopefully I have the firewood tost. The temperature was dropping fast and my fur was not doing everything I needed as the temperature dropped fast. I lost blood I thought it was making this worse. It started to dawn on me how close to death I was. I heard the repeated meowing and knew I needed to feed them some food before I went to bed. I looked at their teeth they could eat meat but no more than fifteen weeks I guess so they need meat and milk. Great I think. I start to harvest the tiger and notice one of the milk nds still had milk in it. That''s fucking convenient. I put it into a bowl and put it in the middle of the three of them. They all go to town on it I throw in some cooked bear meat I had been eating. as they all got their fill I looked at the animal carcass and I couldn''t do it at the moment anymore. I needed heat. I used the branches and chopped some wood. I then made a makeshift fire pit and started a fire so that it wouldn''t fill the cave. There was a lot of space here. I still needed to give myself first aid. The potion was so I could function didn''t stop the need for cleaning the wounds to stop the infection. I took out some disinfecting alcohol and some gaze I had Stacy make. I grab a branch and bite down hard on it as I clean my wounds and using ws to cut off my clothes so that I can get ess to them. I was in pain but just bite the branch harder as I continued. Finally I finish bandaging myself hoping I missed nothing. I heard the constant meowing and I put the wold pelt over the tub to keep them warm. I couldn''t do it anymore. I wrapped myself in therge bear fur and passed out. I awoke to the sound of rain and thunder. I survived the night it seems. I sighed and unwrapped myself. I was aching all over and I checked myself to see if I missed anything. It seemed I didn''t I grabbed some spare clothes. I put on simple training clothes although they were considered better than most it was a simple white t-shirt and ck yoga pants I then found a ck hoddie pulling it over my head. I felt myself bing warmer. I was happy I got Stacy to make me these things. I went over checking on the tiger cubs. They were sleeping and I felt their bodies each were warm I started to help to prepare the cage I had for them to make them safe and warm. I had at least another week here so I wasn''t in a hurry just some design ns in my head. I went to work on the carcass getting rid of the ruined fur and pelt then sectioning the meat. As I was digging into it I found a round ck marble. I paled. Shit, no wonder I almost died. It was a low leveled fucking magical beast. I am happy and sad at the same time. I wish I was more powerful but It was a wake-up call that I needed. I put the beast core away and finished the work. I went to work next on the trees I brought in and turned them into Firewood. At some point the Tiger cubs meowed and I hand fed them some meat as I had no form for them. they each looked satisfied and started ying with each other in the tub. I sighed and went back to work. I need them to bond to me so I will continue to work on that. The Storm Raged outside picking up in fury rather than lessening. I spent my time between the cubs and making sure everything in my body wasing back together. I finally felt up to exercising my flexibility again after the injuries as the storm continued to rage. As my wounds got better I spent more time bonding with the tiger cubs. now they are constantly ying with me. They started sleeping with me and after a couple more Days the storm started to die down. I smiled not sure of my ns. My firewood was low and everything would be wet and dangerous. It would be better to wait an extra day after. I also need to refill my water. I might take them to the backup cave. I sat and watched the rain with cubs. I hadn''t rested like this in a while and rxed. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The rain slowly stopped. The cubs were bundles of energy now jumping around me as I yed with them. I took a closer look, They each had jet ck fur with some navy blue strips. Two of the cubs were female and one male. I was happy these were potential magical beasts. They were bonding well to me as I yed with them. I was going to cage them but I am in the conundrum that I want to take them back but need to keep going deeper into the forest. I didn''t know what to do. I can''t put living things into the inventory they just cease to have a soul I guess. I tried with bugs and mice. The mice were the biggest tell they would go in but juste out breathing they would no react to any outside stimtion. It had an interesting impact on my world view but ultimately if I want something to remain useful I need to keep it alive. So putting them in my inventory was out of the question and caging them will be temporary at best. I still need to feed them, train them, and bond with them for the cubs to be useful in the future. I was in a bind. It was roughly four days before I originally got here and five days of storms so nine days out of the period so five days at the minimum to stay here. With these cubs too I had achieved most of what I wanted here too. I got to fight something to kinda see where I am on the totem pole and Ie steadily on par or lower than a low-tier Magical Beast. It was a fight I did not want to do again right now or any time soon. Hmm there is one thing. -- Name: Sally Age: 11 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 1 XP: 575/1000 System Points: 21800 Mana: 133/133 Strength: 25 Agility: 75 Vitality: 37 Toughness: 33 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 73 Wisdom: 74 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 5 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- Interestingly I need just a bit more experience and I will level but a Low magical beast being five hundred experience the system is more stingy with experience than the points. That Level up candy became more useful. I decided what to do. I started to go out and Chop some trees. Wet or not wood is wood. Inside the cave I started to make a pen in the corner so the cubs couldn''t get out or anything In while I am out. It took me a day to get all my preparations done as I set up the cave so that they could sleep and eat in peace and I didn''t have to worry. I also set up traps so that No critters woulde in and hit the pen while I was gone. I wish I was better at Mana maniption and engraving to create wards. Hell I could use some go-to spells mana maniption. Thinking of wizardry as the only far distance I think I might be in a trap It cane in handy. My mind spun I need something for a quick spell that can keep me alive throw off the enemy or something that manning up and basically getting in a fistfight with a tiger was not the smartest move I have made in either life. This trip has been fruitful just with the small experiences I have received. I packed up my stuff making some basic food and did thest check of my wounds. They were all healing good thank god I would have to go back if they started to fester or amputate. I''d rather keep my arm. Iid down and the cubs cuddled in with me. Tomorrow I will do some hunting and use this as a base. I woke wrapped with fur all around me It was interesting and realized I am a tiger-kin with tiger cubs now. I sigh was it ironic? I don''t think it fits in the irony terms so I just did up some food for me and the cubs over a smokey fire that took longer than I would have liked. I put them in the pen with what was almost thest of my water. I need to refill so I decided to take a run and hunt what I see on my way there and back hopefully will not take more than a day or two. I then smacked my head obviously there needed to be a nearby water source with where the mother located this cave. I left and climbed the tallest nearby tree. I think I saw a river in the east so I climb back down and make a trip. I heard the stream but freeze before going for the creak. My instincts cried out to me and I hide in the bushes without thought. I think there might be some poison ivy one of the nts look suspicious but I can not care as I see a Large lizard the thing was twelve feet long ck Itpped the water and then rested on a nearby rock. I sat as still as possible no unnecessary movement so I started to make even my breathing more shallow. I remember these lizards in sses popte the nearby mountains the adult ones are high magical beasts that reach fifteen feet long. This one was still a juvenile but that just made it a Mid-tier magical beast. I don''t have the power to my knowledge and my instincts screamed at me. I wanted to run but my brain told me to stay put. In my lessons they told me they have a habit of chasing things but are generallyzy creatures. They only find entertainment in the hunt so running would cause them to hunt you for sport and eat you at the end cause they arezy to go get more foodter. It was a weird mix in my opinion but I will listen to my teachers on this. Instinct can tell you when something is dangerous but that doesn''t mean you blindly follow it. It kept screaming at me to run. The beast just sunbathed in contentment for hours I was hiding scared it would notice me. It went to sleep and instincts cried hard. RUN NOW it rang but I held myself back. I just sat there and I was never happier to listen to it as arge eagle swept down and took thezy lizard but a fight broke out. The Eagle took it in its talons and the lizard used the strength in its tail to injure the wing of the eagle. This was a Swiftback eagle if I remember correctly also a mid-tier beast that wing looked dumb as the tail urately broke a bone or two in it. Was the lizard baiting a trap I am not sure Magical beasts are smarter than normal beasts. They started to fight as the Eagle could no longer fly away it was bloody and both took serious injuries and I wished I had a poisoned long-range weapon. I made a decision I will learn some mid-range weapons thisme excuse of me sitting back defenseless as two beasts go at it I was genuinely scared. It made me remember the past when I just dropped out of high school joining a gang. That first gunfight helpless my aim shit I was thest one left standing as my fear predominated everything and fled being thest member of the gang ever to live. No one remembered that gang. I will find a moment to flee or fight. As the beast was killing each other I waited until that eagle died sliding in front of me as the lizard took a bite into its neck and used its tail to send it flying ripping the eagle''s throat to shreds. The Lizard gave a roar of triumph and ran to dig into its spoils I started to picture a sharpened wind de and had it vibrate I just pictured it vibrating faster and faster than sending it at the lizard. I ran after that wind de I could only strike not retreat my life counted on this moment There was no second chance. The de went and hit a portion of its scales but the rest of it sliced flesh of a wound the eagle left. It sessfully grabbed the lizard''s attention moving its attention away from its prize or me. I jumped and plunged the ded whip without putting it in whip mode into its eye then activated its whip mode detaching it into segments and I fell the roars of pain that lizard felt must have been amazing as I tore through its eye my ded whip elongating the scar as I fell back to the ground. I decisively abandoned the whip and pictured another vibrating wind de and ran to a wound that my teachers said was close to its heart. I sent it in hoping before I ran. I needed time either I die when it chases me or it bleeds out as it does. I was a boat in the ocean. I was scared. I was leaping through the forest as I heard crashing behind me I didn''t know where I was going I just ran. It stopped though not long after it started. Nothing was chasing and I fell to the ground. I felt instinct in me take over and roared in victory. I FUCKING LIVED! I was on an adrenaline high and I knew it my heart was pounding and I wanted to roar but thest one was ill-conceived. I look behind me and realize the lizard was not far behind me it was only fifty meters. I wasbored in breathing. I just straight up took the corpse into my inventory I walked back to the creak and watched out for other preditors. I did the same with the eagle and just t out threw it into the inventory function of the system so fucking convenient If I had this in my previous incarnation it would have made hiding bodies so fucking easy. I just sighed. I took out my water canteens and started filling them quickly I could tell things were going to happen soon my instincts screamed it so I filled them and I ran back to the cave. I started packing and made a makeshift cage quick. My intuition and instincts were screaming at me. I abandoned the thought of the cage as the cubs were meowing and me cutely and I decisively just picked them up in a hug all three and ran. I fucking fled like a coward. I heard a roar and I was running. I found an old mark towards my old cave and I fled I just t out sprinted. The forest was in chaos as I heard noises and didn''t know what all I knew was that things were going down. I ran the cubs in my arms were scared and quiet My existence became follow this mark than the next All they did was a point to the next. I sprint my legs were just noodles I knew If I stopped I would copse. I didn''t know what time it was but dark already settled in and I was still running as fast as my legs could take me. I could no longer follow marks but things behind me were getting loader as many roars of anger and more animal noises that sent my instincts into overdrive. I don''t know if there fucking forest politics but I think I just started a war on this mountain I decided fuck it as I heard noises starteding closer I took out that help ball and busted it. The aggrieved Miss Green showed up instantly. "I- What the-" She turned and ran after me as I continued running. My legs were getting worse. "Sally WHAT THE FUCK DID YOU DO?!" I was huffing and running I was scared I just gave her a scared look my eyes trying to convey my desperation and traces of confusion. As I dodged some trees my legs were starting to tie out. "Miss Green-" I huff out, "I- Don''t- Know-" There was the bustle of activity near us and I paled, "Miss Green If you got here I hope you can get us out In a simr way." we were both running but she just started and I still don''t even know what we were running from. Miss Green looked aggrieved as she took out an enchanted object. That was when a Large lizard at least 25 feetrge burst threw the tree line. Miss Green grabbed me and destroyed the object and we shed away. "What the FUCK, Sally happened?!" She screamed at me. I went over the fight between the lizard and the eagle and my try to live. She looked at me like I was an idiot and in awe. "Sally You were not supposed to go that far the fact they were shallow in the forest was not your fault." she sighed, "You got caught in forest politics and pissed off two ruling factions I am guessing. This is not good all the students are in trouble. Wait? What are those?" she pointed at the cubs in my arms. "Some cubs I found," I state simply as the cubs were shaking I tried tofort them. "Those are not just some cubs those are Fucking Spectre Tiger cubs they are rare and usually protected by two Spectre Tigers they usually are neutral in forest politics too," she stated she was angry and getting angrier. "Fine I was attacked by a tiger a low-Level magical beast after getting injured and followed its trail to its den I found these three," I state, The cubs were stopping shaking and I took in my surroundings as Miss Green looked at me shocked. We were in a cabin with basics one room with some cooking supplies a bed and adder to a cold cer. There was basic furniture this was probably a cabin used for these student escapades they organized. Miss Green was lost it looked like and cursed around for a bit she cussed like a drunk sailor. "FUCK, Sally this is not good we need to go, Get your shit ready we are leaving. I look at her and follow her to a carriage she promptly starts making trips back and forth. I just settle the cubs into the carriage. I then feel the message spell go our dozens of times. We left just like that but my intuition told me I fucked things up. The carriage rolled down and I felt mana moving in message spellsing from all directions. Miss Green looked annoyed, angry and I think I see some fear. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The retreat which seemed to be the best choice of words for it continued. Constant streams of mana seemed to fluctuate. Miss Green was looking serious as the time passed the amount of mana moving increased instead of decreasing. I stayed to the side knowing that something big happened I did not know what but the expression on my teacher''s face spoke volumes. Her expression kept getting worse and worse as we rode through the night slowing the pace for the animals. We stopped once to give the animals a break and that was it. I just bonded with my cubs enjoying my time with them they were really starting to attach to me as I fed them. I smiled down at them. This was the first time I had ever had a pet I wish I had one in my previous incarnation. Now I will have more pets in the future Freya and Stacy came to mind and my smile turned more sadistic. After hours of travel into the next day, the coachmen said the animals needed a rest of a couple of hours. We got out and made a fire to eat as the animals ate and rested. We just ate as more and more mana moved I was amazed by the sheer amount but It came to a slow trickle then stopped. We rested for half an hour more before we went back to our carriage to finish the journey. "Sally, I think things are going to change," She simply stated, "The beast you killed were on neutral ground and had a fight the loser was to be the next King candidate to the mountains. The beasts are pissed. To make it worse the cubs you took are Specter Tigers and the cubs of one of the neutral faction leading figures, A gathering was going on when you killed their weak aunt and kidnapped their cubs. Then that same Human killed what was essentially the mountains Next King just after an honorable battle. This is equivalent to dering war. The beast who is on the side of not going to war with humans has no ground to walk on. The fucked up part is they just don''t care anymore we are already retreating all students as fast as we can with teleportation enchantments and fleeing Adventurers are being recalled and the kingdom is preparing for war. The King said they will not throw a good seed after bad refusing to give you up. The Beasts only want to kill you regardless of your side of the story. Both sides have been wanting a war and now you have be the excuse they need." She sighed and looked to have aged in thest ten minutes. "The mountains are massive and go through four other kingdoms making it massive we do not have much information on their war power but this will be a war that you started without even knowing whats going on." "Miss Green I have several questions to that," I start, "Miss Green I wasn''t that deep Why were those beasts there? Second Why were we in such a hostile territory if the beasts and the kingdom are so close to war? Third Why do the Beasts and the Kingdom want to go to war in the first ce? Fourth, Why are we training killing what I would essentially call their citizens without that causing war?" She sighed, "First You were deeper than you think you were a fucking normal person week and a half in Sally you walk and run faster than most It took me more mana than Id like to reach you that quick and that was with the help of enchantments. Second and Forth can be answered at the same time, Mutual training we both lose people they can train and gain experience. We gain more experienced Adventurers who have been in battles and they weed out the weak ones and the ones who survive be stronger. It is beneficial to both parties we sharpen Good sticks and toss out the trash to put a simpler analogy to it. The third point though is moreplicated. They have a lot of territory in our kingdom with the resources that go with that. They refuse to let us go mine it or even trade for them It weakens the Kingdom whereas they don''t need those resources and live on an even stricter Strong eat weak system. It is more than that but their politics are even moreplicated than ours. For decades they want more territory and we want more territory and resources. Both sides are looking at each other and yes it would be difficult for humans to live there in the mountains but we could make mining towns. They look at us and see the resources and things they could use too. Both of us fear each other''s power but will not back down from a fight. The Marquis behind your back defended you with a zeal I didn''t think would happen. But I think he sees the same as the academy and that you will be stronger than yourself now in the future. "This will be a war that you will not be apart of in the near future but things are just kicking off and no one wants to show the other side their cards. I haven''t even gotten close to all the details and just a basic overview of what you set off. But no one can stop the train they wanted their cubs back to... The King said it was spoils of the strong to take from the weak further inming the war. I do not know where this will go but It will be massive." She started looking out the window deep in thought as we bumped along as Mana messages came in once and awhile. We were getting close to the city and I looked at my System. -- Name: Sally Age: 11 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Starter Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 575/10000 System Points: 21800 Mana: 133/133 Strength: 25 Agility: 75 Vitality: 37 Toughness: 33 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 73 Wisdom: 74 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items Avable; Inventory - 3 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I looked into the records and it seems my Kill made me one thousand experience. I wonder If the experience scales? I don''t know but ten times the experience for the next level is a bit much. I nned on looking into the Inventory function when I realize I should not do this in front of someone in case I am shocked or something that makes them suspicious. "Is Freya and her group okay?" I ask to take my mind off the fact that I want to look at the inventory. I also can''t believe how stupid I was for looking at it in front of someone else. I took control of my emotions schooling them into ce. "Yes a lot of the students came back alive almost a normal training faction there was only about thirty deaths cause of idiot encounters. No matter how much we weed out the weak we always find more." The amount of couldn''t give a shitness amazed me. In my old world the sky would have fallen. A lot of those kids probably are nobles since Commoners have a harder entry than us. "Are the nobles not going to be pissed?" This is information that was actually important to me as it showed the attitudes of nobles and how I should look at it in the future. "They will not be happy but be happy at the same time. They are unhappy because they wasted resources on them but they are happy since they now know they were not worthy I don''t think that''s all but sorta like that. They want their Noble names to continue without someone of strength they cant so they must have a strong heir if they can''t they lose all foundation." She exined to me and it reminded me of the Marquis Ironstrand. He wanted me to be the foundation for their family since his other children I haven''t met yet are not reaching his expectations. So they basically know that their bet was lost. "So no foundation no noble title?" I question, "Even if they have a lot of businesses?" "Nobles in our country can not purchase a strong person to be that foundation. Foundations are made by the strong why would they bow to someone below them unless they are an idiot very rare. one of the few exceptions would be you if you grow to be a strong person to hold up the Ironstrand that are having an heir problem you make sense since they noticed you early and tie you to their name early. Most Noble houses would rather not skip a generation though. This rarely works and surprised of the Marquis such a powerful maning into this problem, to be honest, I think though that you are a backup n as he currently has three kids younger then Freya now that he is bringing up." That surprised me he must have had them before I left but such a big manor I am still surprised I never knew about it. In fact, I don''t remember ourst exchange. He has a portion of my Tailoring business with Stacy but he hasn''t sent anythingtely. I lost myself in the thought of it as we took another break for the animals. More carriages seemed to be on the road now and after the short break we continued. I need to put my hand in politics. I have not been making the proper connections I only have the Marquis as a Back and need to advance politically. Being able to tell the movers and shakers to do stuff was more useful than one of the people moved by said people just how to start was my question. The city was on the horizon we would get back just before nightfall. Things looked extremely busy but Ignored that as I was lost in thought. I decided I was close enough and sent a message to Stacy That I would be home tonight and to cook some food. I trusted that she would and looked forward to something other than roasted or jerked meat. The time it took for us to get into the city was a bit longer than I thought but we made it to the Academy quickly after our entrance. Stacy was ready as I left the carriage with three ck and blue striped cubs. I smiled at Stacy as she practically jumped me. Miss Green had I weird smile on her face as I thanked her and left back to my teacher''s apartment. I got the Cubs settled into the stable and the smallest pen with all the equipment needed. I fed them before I ate with an Overly excited Stacy she looked at me with a lust that was next to begging. I decided there and then to leave her in it let her stew in her juices at least for one night. I was fucking Tired too and she can wait. I ate as she told me how the business went while I was gone and told me how the equipment that she was wearing was on-trend at the ve Masters guild and my hand stopped before my mouth. "What?" I asked simply she was startled with my reaction. Apparently one of the Noble houses is now backing Tango and selling them to the Guild and were making good money. My fury rose I was so angry I didn''t know where tosh out. I looked at her with some look that scared her. "Stacy if what you said was a lie I will punish you till you wish you were dead then keep punishing you. Only If you tell me now is it a lie will you be saved." Something primal sounded I was snarling my mind and vision has been coated in a red. "Mistress, I would never Lie to you I swear every word is true." She waspletely serious and I heard a Trace of fear. I stopped looked at her onest time before I walked to a corner and Meditated. I went to thoughtlessness for over an hour before I got up My fury was evident but not as in the moment as before. That FUCKER I finally got the ammo though I will enve the fuck and do what I need to. I was still angry I was really fucking angry. I wanted to unleash this but I will not do it right now Stacy is in a transition phase to a true ve to her desires me at this moment will destroy that. "I am tired and angry I will sleep and so will you, I will start to deal with this tomorrow," I state, My emotions were boiling and I would meditate more than sleep I knew tonight. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I awoke from meditation my anger had died down but I was gone for a few weeks and that asshole decided to use my Idea and take it to another noble when I had one behind me. The fucking racist asshole. I was pissed still, It didn''t take much and I have riled up again. Stacy was wanting on the bed hoping for me to pleasure her. She was desperate, she was still sleeping and I could hear the mumbles of "Please let me cum, Mistress." This put a smile on my face but I could still feel the anger. I decided that I was going to do something about this anger. I was never the type to put my anger down. I will take my revenge I have never failed. That brought a smile to my face. I remembered my back up n to those fucks that ordered a hit on me. I have no idea how much time passed for them but I do know that they received a rude awakening about a year or soter in the form of FBI or some investigations from the government. All that ckmail. I get my sadistic smile back and I look at Stacy thinking I could do something fun with her soon. I need two things today I will pick up the wolf girl today and I will visit Tango. I will see the attitude of people there I am tired of this human racist bullshit. I am not weak. They will know that. I should rank somewhere in the D-Rank category by the adventurers guild I am not a powerhouse but I am no pushover. Stacy was still sleeping and I bit her ear startling her awake with a moan. "Mhmm, Mistress, Huh?" she looks up at my smile and she looks happy. "I had a great dream mistress how was your sleep?" I continue to smile. "Mine was fine please prepare some breakfast I believe Freya should be back by tonighttest at some point tomorrow we will discuss why I am back then, for now, I have some things to do." I dress In a simple beige Crop top with some shorts that Stacy has been asking me to wear. I need to have full flexibility today. I have my leather whip on my side. I need a better whip I need something that can hold better but I will need to find what type of beast leather will work best for it. I need to check my system stuff and see what new items are in it. I feel life is going to pick up again from just the Academy. After I dress I go see the little cubs. I looked out and they were doing good they were hungry so I went and spent some time with them I grabbed some raw meat out of my inventory they ate with gusto and I left inside to have breakfast with Stacy. I ate in silence Stacy was rubbing her thighs and was looked at me with lust it was the only thing on her mind and I could tell. The little pervert can wait in my opinion and mine is what matters hers doesn''t the illusion of choice needs to remain though. I left sending a message to a carriage while it was on its way I did ast check on the Cubs. The cubs were fine so I set out I was headed to the vers guild my anger had not subsided and I vowed that I would get back at him. I was in meditation the entire trip to try and cool my head so I do not just blow up at him. When I got to the guild I looked around the guards seemed more on guard I had a bad feeling. I went up to the counter and asked about the little wolf girl. "Yes there were some issues but everything is fine now," My eyes narrowed I did not need the girl but something was throwing me off my instincts told me to be on guard. I started a basic Mana shield around my body that I had been thinking of it wouldn''t do much but stop a single hit but It calmed my instincts. I walked into the holding area and saw the little wolf-kin girl whipped to the breaking point she was needing medical attention. This was not helping my mood but I was on guard I think there is a bigger plot here. "The ve Master guild will Reimburse me for this and I will put in aint to the guild leader. I expect her medical fees will be foot by the guild I put not only insurance on her I told no training while she was here only feeding and water," My voice was slowly raising, "You will do that or I will talk to Ironstrand to tell of this insolence I represent him in this city and you are stomping on our name!" The receptionist looked a little lost like he forgot her line in a y. That was when my instinct went into overdrive. I Turned using my agile body to dodge an attack from my back from one of the guards in the holding area. I knew something was up. I wasn''t sure how to respond and my instincts were hypersensitive I dodge the receptionist now my body moving quickly I duck under the swipe with a sword from another guard and jump out of the way. I quickly send a message to Miss Green with my needing help being abundantly clear and my location. I saw one of the things a guard was carrying was not normal It was a ve cor for new ves. I found out what they wanted to do and why they thought they could get away with it. They wanted me exported before the marquis could react. I decided that retreat was the best way out. I will clear a path of blood if that was the best move but this wasn''t the time most people here were not strong enough to beat me mostly E-rank and F-rank meaning the initial attack to knock me out was the real ambush followed with needing to put a bounty on me by ughtering all this trash for killing in the city. If my power was in the C-Rank then I could and exin myself but I wasn''t even considered a D-rank since I wasn''t registered. I used my agile flexible body to weave through not so much as taking a clipping off one of them. They brought in more and more guards to attack me and I used my whip to grab a rafter in the veholding pen to give myself space and to create an escape route. The Group of weaklings couldn''t stop me as they started tripping over each other in the small space. The bars of the cells didn''t go to the roof but I ignored that as I loosened my whip that I used to pull myself up quick and mashed a space out of the roof to jump out of. I escaped without much problem. I need more information the guild must be behind Tango. They liked my tools and toys I kepting up with where a lot of ve masters would love to get their hands on them. The fucking tool must have told the guild thinking with their backing I could be a new source of ie. Next, I was a young uing powerhouse the academy believed I can see many reasons they want to capture me. I was fucking adorable looking too was a good reason. I refused to be enved and be someone''s kitty. I got to my carriage and left. I sent a message to Miss Green telling her I sessfully escaped and was in a carriage back. It was unexpected what happened. The carriage stopped and Miss Green got on looking peeved. "What happened?" Was what she asked no good look on her face but I am sure I am the picture of Fury. "The Fuckers tried to ambush me WITH E-Rank and F Rankers Trash they tried to capture me with trash and enve me!" I was releasing my emotions. "I went in to pick up the ve I purchased who would need a lot of work so I had them hold her instead of bringing her back to the soft-hearted Stacy who is staying with me since they are supposed to be professional I get there and they almost killed the girl by whipping her. I told them they needed to reimburse me and pay for medical fees for not sticking to the contract which I still have in my possession. Then they attacked me going to try to knock me out so they could cor me. I fucking ran even if I could kill them all with no challenge It would be stupid I escaped through a hole I made in the fucking roof since too many guards were in there." I ranted my emotions were visible on my face. I am pissed anyone can see that. I have ns in the works now that I would have rather would have saved forter. She calms down looking at my fury, "Look Sally this isn''t good unless you get your shit together and show some type of proof it will be he said she said scenario." she exined. Iugh smiling for the first time "Miss Green If I can trust you I will tell you I do not care about that as long as I do not get pulled in by thew of the city or someone stronger than me then I will get them back without all that fucking nonsense. You have treated me with sincerity Miss Green so I will say I don''t need the fucking city to do their job I will do it myself. What I do want is you to be a background for me In case this gets blown out of proportion can I count on you Miss Green or do I need to go elsewhere?" I asked after a little rant I want to see what this teacher thinks of me. She has always been standoffish I am not sure why she wants to be a teacher and only that I presume. "Fine Sally do it your way I will back you up if I think you deserve it I will watch as you deal with it. I was going to put my name in but since you think you can do it yourself go ahead," she said simply. "Thanks, Miss Green I do have one favor though can you get my new ve out of there? I think she has potential and leaving her there would not be useful." I seemed to be building up a lot of favors to this petite woman. "Alright but you owe me one or five... You owe me a lot Sally and I will get you to pay it back one day," She smiles and she told the driver to stop so she can get out. "Umm, Miss Green if you are headed to the Academy, I''m heading there myself and you can join me," I said and she stopped and came back in with a blushed face sitting down I ruined her cool exit. She sat in silence as we reached our destination. I was still pissed and half my day wasn''t even done. I checked up on the cubs and got them some food. Stacy was probably out at work. So I meditated bringing my mood back down so I didn''t destroy my own house. I think I will torture my cute Stacy tonight. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Stacy came back after a few hours I didn''t know why but I felt relief. I didn''t want another ve to be captured by the ves guild but Stacy has some background that was more visible a lot of noblewomen would be pissed if she disappeared and I banked on that. I was annoyed and I felt a paranoid I need to take actions. To get this off my shoulders I need manpower. I need to go back to my old power routes. I will rest tonight and have some fun with Stacy then I will start tomorrow. sses in the Academy seemed to be paused for the moment. Miss Green was getting my new ve which I was pissed about her treatment. It would most likely take longer to train her now making her more feral. I needed a ve like her but I will wait. I got up from meditation my path clearer to me. I yed with the cubs as Stacy cooked dinner which I promptly dispatched her horny looks distracting. But I pointed to the yroom and Her eyes lit up. I watched her enter and I followed her in. "Strip ve!" Imanded as I entered and she was quickly left in only the charity belt I could see juices trickling out the sides and the hole for her to pee through. This pervert needed some punishment for being so fucking naughty I was feeling horny as well so I will takee pleasure myself. "Present your pussy!" I walked past as she instantly opened her legs and put her hands on either side but not able to ess her pussy. "Whipping!" Imand and she was on her knees bowed hands forward ass down her body was flush. Her training was good and I saw nothing wrong. I grabbed my crop watching for mistakes. "Bara!" She instantlyid on her stomach hands behind her back legs slightly crossed for binding. I smile "Belly!" She spreads her legs arms to the sides by her legs head on its side. I snap a thigh that was slightly out of position for her to correct. "S!" Imand as I make her go through some traditional ve positions. "S-ki!" I keepmanding various positions making sure to correct any perceived mistakes to make them immacte. She was doing a great job and I smiled. It was time to let her out of the chastity belt. "Nadu!" She quickly is sitting back on her heels legs spread palms on thighs palms upward back straight presenting her breasts with her eyes down. I smile as she did a great job. "Good girl, You have made me happy," I state. "Thank you, Mistress," She carols back instantly smiling. "You have put me in a conundrum Pervert I want to torture you today but you have been such a good girl waiting without begging I will feel slightly bad for you if I do..." I pause thinking visibly, I knew she was happy with any attention I brought her. "Do as you wish, Mistress!" She says I know she is excited about it. I think modifying my ns a bit I will try something new to her. I look through my toys and most of the ones are meant for Freya but can easily be used for her too. I looked at her my smile has returned. She still presents herself. I think about how I want to go about it this will create a mess. I think a bit before I leave the room and grab some sses of water and bring them in. I see her confusion. "This will be a long night you need to be hydrated for it, drink." I brought three sses in my hands putting them down giving them to her one by one as she chugs them. I put them out of the way after she finished with each. I went to a small wardrobe to the side and put on a Leather suit That hugged each curve perfectly. My belly showed my cleavage also showed but cover all my important bits she liked to look at. I could see the drool on Stacy though this little pervert loves eyeing my body. She worships it and I am fine with that. "Tonight will be a punishment and a reward for being so loyal. I know my little slutty pervert will enjoy whatever I do." "Yes, Mistress." "Perfect!" I state and I put down a mat to make things easier to cleanter and point at it, "S-ki on the mat, Pervert." She was instantly at work moving to position with a "Yes, Mistress" She was quicklyid on her back with legs spread and arms spread to her thighs using her feet to elevate her pussy as if asking me to use her for sexual pleasure. I took a candle out and light it up. Letting the wax build-up and pool in the center. "Hold position no matter what I do Slut." With that, I tip letting hot wax drip onto her body receiving nice small screams of pain as I made sure to drip drop onto her nipple as I hovered over her mostnded on her elevated hips trickling down before cooling on her pale white skin. Her body twitched but her determination kept her in ce. As I continued to drip on to her she flinched to the side leaving position I stopped the wax. I took out the crop and proceeded to use my hands and crop to put her in ce with many yelpster she was back in position. I smile down at her and use the candle to slowly drip more and more wax onto different parts of her body tears in her as her body tries to flinch away and I put her back in ce forcefully. I watched as her body danced andughed at some of it. I love this I never could imagine my life without this as her flinching and body moved I blew out the candle dripping thest of the wax on her. I was happy as I watched her as She came down and resumed her position. Red drops of wax marred her skin I was ready to move to the next thing though and grabbed some rope. "Belly!" Imanded and she moved again with a perfect "Yes, Mistress," No question, and my pussy moistened. She spreads her legs arms to the sides by her legs head on its side. I grab each wrist and bring it behind her back and Tie them I then bring up her feet and tie them into a hogtie He front arching backward. I check all my ropes making sure everything is right. I grab an extra rope and make a harness for her belly and attach it to the arms and put it into a pulley on the roof. I suspend her body into the air bringing her to my face height as she stares at the wall. I tighten and check all my work seeing her tied in properly making sure everything is tight. I grab a Blindfold and a gag. I came in front of her and smiled. "Are you ready Slut? The next part will be something you never experienced before. I give one chance, the opportunity to choose. You may cum freely for the next bit of what I will do to you or the Chastity belt for a month before I release you again. You have thirty seconds shake your head for the chastity belt nod for the punishment and reward." The gag was in the blindfold ready toe down. She took several seconds before nodding. I smile this is going to be fun. I Had her all locked in and I was about to change her life in another way again. I blinded her and I lightly dragged my ws down her body hearing a soft moan. Her body was sensitive to the touch. I crept down to her legs letting them drag her body anticipating what way next. I took out a sounding toy from my set up and got ready. I put my face to her pussy and licked her clit tasting her pussy the sweet taste made me smile. I took a small suction toy and pressed it against her clit before forcing her clit out of the foreskin it was hiding in. I smile and take off the suction cup her clit bare. I grab a small ring I had prepared and fitted it around the clit then activated the vibration. Her clit had nowhere to hide as soft vibrations sweetly tortured her. Her legs struggled but could move no more than half an inch. Her body begged to be torture I thought. She slightly squirted. It had been some time and the body''s functions wait for no one. She needed to pee and I knew it. I take a sounding urethra toy and I insert it into her receiving me a nice moan from her. I was going to mess with her and I did exactly that. I brought it in and let it enter her dder plugging her up. I then let it start vibrating slowly. I heard the louder moans as I yed with her but I was not done. I left both toys in her and grabbed a nine-inch metal dildo and put it into her. I put that on a low vibration. I hear see her legs twist wanting more as it was a dull vibration on all of it but I wasn''t done. I took out some anal beads thick ones an inch and a half diameter and put them in twelve beads entered slowly working their ways deeper. Her head was shaking and by the shaking in her legs, I knew she orgasmed on it but I kept it up and fully had the beads in with the plug at the end. I toyed a little with the beads and then turned them on as well. She was in a Vibration hell with her whole lower body the tiny shakes indicating an orgasm. I smile at the pleasure she was receiving. She loved it and hated it but she wille back for more begging to be taken like this. Her mind always at odds this was bliss and hell for her. What she didn''t know is she could never live without this. She was addicted ever since the First time I dominated her. She never knew what normal sex was and would never be satisfied with one or two orgasms she would be left wanting more until she passed out and woken up for more. She didn''t know that yet but she knew she loved what I did to her and the Power I had over her without any ve cor was intoxicating. She could leave anytime outside y sessions she had the money and opportunities but her body and mind never thought of it. She would rather be begging me to torture her once again for this never-ending orgasms and the white world it brought with it. She only had to do one thing please her Mistress nothing else Life was simple in these moments. I grabbed some nipple mps with some weights and mped those cherry nipples that decided to show themselves. Her scream into the gag followed with moans as I turned on the vibrations. Her body shook again in another orgasm. I turned up every device letting the orgasmse quicker and deeper. Her body shook and I dragged my ws lightly across her skin before I grabbed some creme and coated her stomach and hips. She was in heaven and I grabbed my leather cat o'' nine tails. I start to whip her stomach giving the pain and watch as her body shudders in pain in pleasure. I continue as drool and tears drip down her face. I was loving this her screams her moans. I wanted to masturbate right now as I watch her body struggle with conflicting things but her moans continued getting more and more desperate. I smiled. I took off the gag looking at those sweet tearstained eyes desperate. "Need to pee?" I ask and she nods my smile stayed. "Need to go?" She nods again, "Too bad You are forbidden till I say." She moans and shakes her head and I put the blindfold back on. I was dripping and I knew it my pussy was soaked and I went back to her pussy and flicked her clit another scream as her body shuddered. I am like a kid on Christmas smiling waiting for the next thing. I flick her clit again listening to her moan and squeal. I retract the urethra sounder and the small ball before pushing it deeper. I get a long rod one now perfect forpletely blocking it letting her sweat. I pull it out and a little urinees out but I plug it quickly and push it inside watching her head shake back and forth her squeals of pain as she is pleasured. Once it is inside all the way I turn on the vibration features that almost all my toys have and let her squeal at the new painful pleasure. I turn up all the toys as she rides the orgasm train. I love watching her reaction as pleasure overloads her mind. Breaking it the way I want it. I take out the anal beads all at once as they vibrate her body trying to jump as a new vacancy opens up. I take a strapless strap on that was eleven inches long on her side six inches on my and insert it into myself after some nice lube. I was ready to fuck her. I inserted it into her ass and started to fuck her hard. Her asshole was climaxing on me as the rest of her body did I rammed her hard taking my pleasure from her without remorse. I neared my edge quickly and came. I rode out my first orgasm and wanted more I took out the vibrator from her pussy and fucked her there too taking her for a ride. I turned on the vibration and she squealed harder as I got off on the domination and power and came hard. I rode it out pumping her a few more times. I started to take off the mps on her nipples and her clit ring and decided against that though leaving it on. I started to bring her down after turning off all the vibrations letting her softlynd on the floor. She was not very responsive and very tired. She moaned though. I took off the blindfold and the gag. Her tear-stained eyes made me horny. I held down my instincts to continue and looked at her grabbing her face wiping those tears off with a soft cloth I had. She had a beautiful pleasured face just melted in the agony of pleasure. This was the face that I loved to see just after just so pure this face. No thoughts just pleasure written there. "Do you need to pee?" I ask again she nodded I put my fingers to her lips the universal sign not to talk, "Good I will let you soon hold on okay?" She nodded her desperate eyes making me hornier. I untied her and let Stacy stand I walk her over to the bathroom. I take out the urethra sounding vibrator and let her go to the bathroom. I took her into the shower and helped her clean. I held her as she sobbed all she could do was sob and needed me an anchor for emotional support as I put her through the wringer again. The clit ring was on her making all the water there stimte her. I smiled as I had no intention of ever taking it off her. "Stacy are you okay?" I ask as I dry her off after a shower. "Mistress I feel weird, Please hold me I''m scared," I smile and take her to the bed holding her hugging her in my arms petting her head as she sobs to sleep. She was bing more and more emotionally relent on me. I smile as I fall asleep the Happiest I''ve been for a couple of weeks. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Stacy was held in my arms once again as I woke up. She was settled in my chest. I could feel the light tears on my breasts. I slowly untangled myself from her. I gave I light kiss on her forehead and got out. I decided to cook a meal. My mood was great and just casually cooked some food I found into something edible. Stacy woke and came out to me looking startled that I made breakfast. I ate in silence the day was going to busy. I was nning and the scenes I needed to create to make a reign of terror in this city to start up my revenge was going to be good. I check in on the cubs after eating. I told Stacy to clean the yroom from the mess and make sure the toys are sanitary put in extra effort in them. I really don''t need an infection from them. The cubs were fine and hungry. I brought them some food and yed with them for a bit enjoying each other''spany. they were energetic but not ready for the training yet. I needed to make some acquaintances today. I will not do the same mistake in myst incarnation and being the front person for my own organization. I had an image to keep up. Thest incarnation I stumbled around doing things learning as I went by the point I was good enough to lead everyone knew me and what I did. I was ready this life to change that I will have more power than I could conceive. I smile at the thought of getting started. I went to the bedroom to wear a long robe and a cloak to hide my features. I also took my ded whip and sheathed it to my side looking like a sword. After I left the cubs yed out and fed I told Stacy I would be out and that Freya should be hometer I also told her unless It is Miss Green I was here all day. Leaving over a wall with a slight crack that needed fixing in the enchantment I got out undetected. This meant no one saw me leave the academy and I needed usible deniability for my ns. I used my flexibility and dexterity to leave the noble district and went to the poor part of the city. I was in the slums after a couple of hours. There were prostitutes and gangs all around I might need more time to get settled in. I covered my face in the cloak letting no one see my features I stayed stealthy as I took in my surroundings and eventually found a pub. I walked in and asked for some information making sure to use silver instead of gold to keep my profile low. After talking in a sparsely popted tavern going to each asking some information I came to a name that kepting up. Ivan Picard, He came up multiple times as the information broker if I wanted to know something he would know. It took me almost until evening to find where he would be. He was in a corner of a restaurant I want to call the health board on if there was one. Nheless, I sat down waiting for what I was told a tall male with a big bushy beard that described a lot of people. He always ordered the same tankard and sat in the same spot. The corner of the tavern. So Instead of being too subtle I went and sat in his spot waiting for him. the evening came down and I was my second draft in with this shit mead when he came in. He was around six feet tall with that bushy beard that needed to be trimmed. He wore a white bup shirt with a leather vest and ck bup pants. He sat down beside me. I ordered his favorite beer and sat in silence with him for a moment when the barmaid came with the typical barmaid outfit. She was a cute ck haired girl with nice D tits. She was used to sexual harassment and received good tips because of it from the drunks here. She smiled at us before leaving. "What do you want?" He asked bluntly. "Perfect just the type of person I need, I require information here and I will pay for it. I want to know everything going on around here or to someone who can tell me what I want to know." I drop a bag of silver on the table and his attention is on it. "Fine, I will tell you but not here." He reaches out to the bag but I have a tight grip on it. "No here I don''t trust you and you do not trust me I will learn what you know here in public," I emphasize. We for almost an hour talk in circles I was getting frustrated and I made it show. I was about to leave when he started spewing out the bullshit that my basic cover of info from the taverns knew. I listened hearing almost no discrepancies meaning everyone puts up the same bullshit all over. That is interesting. I guarantee they are all in on it and I am not the first one they hustled. I smile it is vicious. I leave the coin on the table for drinks and leave without acknowledging the dumbass behind me. He chases after me telling me he told me the information so I need to pay. I walk out into the night and he follows. I simply take out my ded whip and kill him once we were on the street I was so fast no one noticed for a minute. If this Ivan asshole fucking knew what was good for him he would have told me the information and gotten paid. But now I have disappeared and no one knows what has happened. I decided against going back to the school tonight and scouted watching a gang. The gang was discrete but I watched a shakedown after hours of a tavern that refused to pay. I watched them go back to their hideout which was honestly in better shape than I thought it should be. They cared too much for the cleanliness than normal thugs should. I went back to the academy after mentally marking the location in my head. I headed back to the academy sneaking through the holes in security I had noticed while training. I got back to my apartment and waste for dinner but something was packaged for me. Freya and Stacy were sleeping I got back reallyte I was sure they were a bit sad about me not being home especially Freya since she hadn''t seen me in two weeks almost. I got some for the cubs and put them in bed. I showered and got ready for bed. I crawled in and hugged Freya and she leaned back into me. I fell asleep thinking of my ns for the next day. I awoke stretching and yawning. My muscles felt stiff I will get Freya to use those magic fingers tonight to loosen me up but I need to do my flexibility routine a few times too I do not want that to slip. I got out of bed and went into the dining room a Happy Freya pounced onto me telling me how much she missed me and how her week in the forest with her team was. It seemed that they killed some beasts and Freya started to learn how to do illusions better in the heat ofbat and to move while ying her flute. She worked hard her mana was developing It felt weird to me and not anything like mine. I will ask Miss Green about it. I went and yed with the cubs after some hours of listening to Freya. Stacy went to work for a bit to deal with some important clients. I finished feeding them and checking their conditions to see if there were any injuries or concerns mostly. I found nothing. I was happy with that and I spent some more time with Freya and got her to message me head to foot. I was in heaven my muscles were tenser than I thought. After my therapy of torturing Stacy and now Freyas message, I was feeling a lot better. I no longer felt rushed to get revenge on Tango and whoever is behind him. I will take my time and destroy them properly when I can. I do not need it tomorrow or a week I can wait years to fuck these people up. I will need a new source of enchantments and leatherworking. Although Tango pissed me off I can y the long game. I n and wait. After Freya had me all loosened up I went into my training routine. I let my body just escape into it letting it freely enjoy it lostpletely into it. I wasst in it for hours as I went through the routine enjoying the slow pace and mindlessness of it. When the sky was starting to darken I needed to move It will take time and I took a quick shower Bothe Freya and Stacy was home and looked at my rushed pace wondering what was up. "I have something I need to do tonight I was here the entire night right Ladies?" I say and both nods As I was equipped for a fight leather whip ded whip throwing knives. I took that into a cloak but wore A crop top and very short shorts that did not impair movement. I had my full flexibility avable and dexterity. I moved quickly through the loopholes in security making quick time without being detected. I arrived at the presumed gang headquarters. I found an open window on the upper floor only to hear moans of a woman receiving a good fucking or at least making him think so. I moved inside the three-story building on the second floor. The room I entered had a person at the desk working with amplight. I snuck up behind him. I felt no mana source or anything from him and his muscles were not defined. He was a clerk or something for the gang. I took out a throwing dagger and I put it to his next as I wrapped my hand covering his mouth stopping his startled yelp of surprise. I was going to kill him but let''s see if he has any information I need. "You will be silent if I remove my hand?" I ask and he nods hoping to survive the night. "Now you yell or call for help I will leave out the window ande back another time but I will kill you first so no matter what you do to alert others will do nothing. Do you understand nod if you do." Again while gagged with my hand I feel him nod. I smile I do not let him see my face letting him hold hope to live the night. "Good now I believe this is a gang hideout if not I want to know where I can find the leader of this gang." "He is upstairs third room on the right you can hear the moans of his woman. He has a long scar on his right eye and is average hight his hair is brown and he has a long scar across his chest as well. He has a tattoo of a Tiger on his left arm. I don''t know more than that please don''t kill me." he said in the lowest voice possible. I smile. I look at the numbers he is working on and I smile brighter. "What''s that you are working on?" I ask. "Those are the reports our leader wants with all we have taken and the ie of the gang." He pales as I realized I just took one of the most important people in the gang hostage the fucking ountant. I am fucking happy this is one of the people I needed. I notice a bracelet he has and discreetly put a minor finding enchantment on it and feel my mana dumpster how much it takes without ingredients. This will only allow me to find him in about a mile range. I felt weak for a moment but I never shake as I remove the knife from his throat. "You will not speak of what happened to anyone. I have put an enchantment on you if you try to leave the city I will know. I will find you. I will kill you. No better I will make you wish you were dead. I am going to pay your gang leader a Visit I will only spare you if you work for me if you do no then I will make things painful for you. Nod if you understand." His face was pale and he nodded staring at the wall very obedient. I like it I have a feeling he knows the ways the wind is blowing and for such a young person to be their ountant in this society must not be an idiot just in the wrong wealth gap. Being born a ve is not the worst I realized in this world. Being born poor is. People who have ves want them decently educated and pay for it. Being poor leaves you useless and Ignored. There are many treasures I bet in the slums. I n on digging them out slowly. I start to sneak further into the house after gagging and tying up the kid with his own bed''s things. I smiled at my work when I left. I made sure he never saw my face. If he could tell anyone anything it was that I was a beast-kin but no idea any of the rest. I found the stares towards the gang leader''s room. I smile as I was thinking of an assassination n for this person as I hear his woman moans. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 I crept up the stairs and saw the first guardsying back bored. It was a travesty to call it security in this world to be honest. Theycked any discipline they should realize like a good security guard that the first thing you do is pay enough attention to save yourself most leaders want you to stop the intruder but what they want more is for you to report. If you are dead you can''t report if you don''t see anything because your asleep or cking off not looking up at least token nces you will not observe shit and cant report shit. I didn''t even bother as the guards just whispered to each other about what they want to do to the bosses woman as they were hot and bothered listening to her moans. Whoever was fucking her must be doing a good job of it she hadn''t stopped. I crept closer and closer but something in my mind was warning me. I didn''t know why then I realize the moaning sounds like it is on repeat, no expletives, no male groans, nothing other than a woman moaning on repeat. I have been in brothels I have been around woman Freya and Stacy as well and I know that is bullshit to only moan and not being obvious when faking it. I get ready because my instinct tells me that a fight is about to break out. I go back and I see those guards are now ready for a fight. I look up and don''t see a rafter or anywhere to hide. I have fallen into a trap and I know it. It doesn''t matter how they found out at this moment I need to get out of this first. My ded whip is instantly unsheathed and I put it into its whip form. I throw a knife at one of the guards and he is good but the strength I throw it at makes it faster then he thought and when he tries to dodge it lodges in his neck. My whip is already wrapping around the second guard''s neck and I feel a presence behind me the person is fast. I dodge to the side my whip pulling with me as I use it to slit the second guard''s throat. I see a half-naked man with a scar down his chest and assume its the gang leader. He is strong and fast I guess. This will be a fight I cant retreat from easily he should be the same rank of strength as me. There should still be a third guard as well. I toss out a throwing knife at him forcing a movement as I roll to the side looking for the third guard. I see him in the corner of my vision still in the guard room trying to hide. Probably ordered to hide just in case to look for an opportunity I was not going against an Idiot. The gang leader is wielding a Rapier brings back old memories of the forms that I hated so. He starts a stand-up fight with me while holding something in his offhand clenched in his fist. I wish I was outside thinking of that. His rapier almost stabs me but I dodge by millimeters. I go into a sort of trance as I dodge and counter-attack with the whip and he dodges. Our fight is making a lot of noise. The room''s walls are breaking giving vision to the other two rooms which seem to be warehouses of boxes. In thest room, a woman with a cor on her with some nice tits watches frightened. My whipshes out and I see the third guard make a move for me. He has a fucking bow and unleashes an arrow at me. I dodge showing off my amazing flexibility and my hand grabs my whip and grabs the guard by the neck and I pull him down. I see the gang leader go for an all or nothing attack on me. The climax reaching faster than I thought as I question for split second I am in an unfavorable position so I remember what Jack told me one time If the game unfavorable change the game. I let go of my weapons and go low tripping the leader. I grab his leg as I slip by. He face nts and I do not let an opportunity slip by. I pin him like my old teacher so many times have done it to me. I dislocate his leg receiving a nice scream for my effort before I recover quickly to a standing position. I locate my weapons a bit away from me. I hear noises downstairs knowing the rest of the gang has been alerted. I make a quick decision and run for my discarded weapons. The third guard has my whip and I refuse to leave evidence. I tackle him with ws extended before he can recover. He was surprised how fast I tackled into him, my ws cut into him and my ded whip was retracting into de form and finished just as we hit the floor. I stab him in the gut and tore his intestines open. I let my whip extend to whip form again and attack where the gang leader should be and I was not disappointed as he was struggling to get up on the leg. Seconds only had past put he did not get out of the way fast enough as my ded whip wraps around an arm and my other hand grabs my leather whip. My whips start to perfectly dismantle him. I hear the pounding of men running up the stairs from the first floor. The gang leader was dead on the ground, not a single limb attached to the torso. I smile quickly at my work. My cloak was covered in blood as his arteries splurted blood increasingly slow to his heartbeat. I retract my ded whip and watch as confused subordinates reach the third floor. They stop as they see their leader on the ground bleeding out and me standing above him. By right of might I have taken over this gang that seems well organized it was the worst way to take over them but in a world of strength most of the time that''s what was needed. I look down at the mening up the stairs who had stopped. I was questioning how to do this when one of the men ran at me. He was weak as fuck and I killed him with a throwing knife before he knew what was up. He fell to the ground with a knife to the heart. I looked down at them. "Either Join me or die tonight!" I yell and a few run. "Kill them and live through the night!" Two people run and kill the ones that ran. I was in precarious control here they do not want to die and I do not want to run if I don''t have to. My body is screaming at me as I overexerted it. I went and got my gagged friend downstairs and started to control the situation. The night turned to morning and Imanded the lot. I was curious to see what I earned in my spoils. I had no crew under me and I know a lot of these men are abandoning ship as soon as they leave sight. After another day of work on it and lots of killed members, I had a solid core of men that would fight for benefits. They were a savage lot who took pleasure in other''s pain and I liked that. I smiled at them. The Guy I firstmandeered was named Frank and to be frank, he was put in charge of the others. He was a smart cookie. None of the men had seen my face and I needed to change. The night was falling and I needed to make it back to the academy at least for a change of clothes I was sure Stacy or Freya would feed the cubs as they had seen the care I was showing them. I hadn''t slept for days now and my body was screaming for sleep but before that, I looked at the upstairs. I needed to see what I got. The warehouses were full of more valuable merchandise and drugs that had been collected I told Frank to use them as rewards to those loyal for now. I made sure to put money aside for alcohol and prostitutes buying their loyalty for now. Thest was the woman left in his bedroom. She just watched as it all went down I decided I would take her with me. My mind was clouded but I knew that I didn''t want to lead to me I remember a vague conversation with Tango before he pissed me off that people can track through ve cors. It was Inconvenient but whatever. I will take her with me the alternate was killing her and that seems like a waste of potential. If she was useless then I will kill her but for now, she was an inconvenience. It would take me slightly longer that''s all. With my decision, I told her to shut up and follow me. I grabbed a cloak from the things the gang leader left behind. I would be visiting this ce again very soon but I needed to not be missed. hopefully, one night will not be the fall of it that would be annoying. I need to get more information on the gangs and the situation in the slums but for now, I was sneaking back with a ve. I made progress slowlypared to before dawn would be here soon and I was tired. I slipped into the noble''s area before making my way into the academy. The woman behind me wasbored in breathing but kept quiet. When I made it back daylight started to shine and I knew Freya and Stacy would be waking soon. I peeled blood dried clothes off me and stepped into the shower taking the ve with me washing the filth and sex off her that had dried on. She did not talk. I heard movement outside the bathroom and knew that Stacy and Freya were awake. I cared little at this point I knew they would be worried but I didn''t care. I noticed though I was scratched at some point in the fight on my side a good amount on my lower waist. I might have nicked myself or the Rapier it did not matter. I saw the ve woman just follow whatever orders I gave. I finished cleaning her and myself and dried ourselves. I was exhausted and wanted to nap but I had shit to do first. I went out and Stacy and Freya asked where I was which received a cold response ofter. I pointed at the woman. "Give her food I need to go see my cubs," My cold straight forward demeanor made them realize I was not in the mood to exin myself. They started cooking and she sat at the table. I checked on my Cubs they instantly pounced on me happy to see me. I yed a little they were all fine and I went back inside to grab food for them to eat beforeing back inside to eat. When I sat in that chair I felt my muscles loosen and rx I didn''t realize how tense I had been. I checked my system because I couldn''t give a fuck at this moment. I was surrounded by people who are ves they will never give my secrets away. -- Name: Sally Age: 11 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 1105/10000 System Points: 21800 Mana: 30/133 Strength: 25 Agility: 75 Vitality: 37 Toughness: 33 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 73 Wisdom: 74 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items Avable; Inventory - 3 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I dropped a lot of mana. I have no idea though how this XP system works. I never get the same amount. Does it work like the amount is based on how difficult the battle is? That will be my working theory that the harder the battle the more XP I get. I hope that isn''t the way It will make it the more powerful I get the more work I will have to put into it. -- Congrats on level up Shop opens new Items and Discard old items. -- -- Talents -New Items Avable Skills - New Items Avable Items -New Items Avable Stats - New Items Avable -- -- Talents Whips Enhanced - 10000 Points Are they attached? - 15000 Points Do you see me now? - 25000 Points -- -- Skills Energy Cultivation - 4000 Points Grooming - 5000 Points Eloquence - 1000 Points Tea making - 4000 Points -- -- Items Sadists ded Whip - 50000 Points A bolt of Soft Cloth - 100 Points Book of Enchanting with Energy - 20000 Points Fruit of an Enhanced Apple Tree - 5000 Points -- -- Stats Instinct Candy - 15000 Points Luck Candy - 5000 Points Charisma Candy - 3000 Points Breasts Enhancer Candy - 5000 Points -- Things this time were fucking expensive my exhausted mind noted. I looked through it again and Are they attached? stuck out to me. I wasn''t going to make decisions on a mind this exhausted. I need sleep and I was crashing hard. I ate Freya and Stacy and the unknown ve just ate waiting on me. "Woman, What''s your name?" I ask simply. "Carol Ma''am-" "MIstress, To all my ves I am Mistress and that is how you will call me," I cut her off. "Yes, Mistress" she replies, "My name Mistress is Carol, I am yours tomand." "Okay, I will tell you something Carol I don''t care about you at this point Look at the little Sissy Freya," I point at Freya then to Stacy, "Or that pervert Stacy I care about them they are useful. Find a way to be useful to me and your life will be better than some fucking ve in the slums but I care not how you find yourself to be useful I will find something if you don''t I will be that changing you to coin or selling you off back in the slums or whatever I need something disposable at the time. I will give you some time but you will not mutter a secret of mine to anyone or you will be dead. Do you understand?" "Yes, Mistress." "Good I am fucking tired and I do not want to go on a long speech. Freya I want to fall asleep to a massage I am beat." I walk to the bedroom and Freya follows. "Freya watch her and tell me if she''s any good or whatever I trust you will not be biased if you are you will not like my punishment. Now attend me I need to sleep. I fall asleep to Freya''s fingers rxing my body blissfully. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 I awoke several hourster to an empty bed which weirded me out, to be honest, I used to sleep with others in my bed. I got up and made myself some simple food before going out to my cubs spending some time and feeding them they are already getting bigger. I was in a trance ying with them for a bit. I left them to their thing before I went out stealthy to the slums checking in with Frank. The territory the gang use to have been almost the entire slums now it owned just a couple districts. I would change that but first I had to make a cadre of elites and grow from there. Frank was a gem that even thest leader did not utilize properly he was a cowardly man. But he had a hollow spine as long as I told him to he thought he was in charge. This would work for now. I became a spectre at night from this day on. I spent the mornings with less sleep. I lived on three hours of sleep. I would start the day with Freya, Stacy, and Carol. I was waiting for Miss Green to bring me, my little wolf girl. I also decided to Pick up Are they attached? -- Are they Attached? Flexibility to the Extreme this makes the user so flexible people question whether their limbs are in fact attached to their bodies. Allow continuing growth in flexibility indefinitely. -- Then I picked up Energy Cultivation. The day I did this my temper blew up. It was a week of dealing with gang matters and looking for a new second inmand I just received Are they attached and I sat down thinking and decided to check it out. -- Congrattions on purchasing Energy Cultivation. -- -- Energy Cultivation The Use of mana instead of making spells Empower the body towards skilled and precise movements. Has many applications even into weapons. It creates a slightly different form of mana with a different signature and skill path thanmon wizards and cannot be in the same vessel at a time. -- This suited my fighting style perfectly I think about the battle and how to act in fights trying to keep a fucking spell image in my head was borderline impossible for me. I think I have cast one spell in battle in total. Now with this, I could revolutionize my fighting capability. I was stunned I was Mad I gathered the information for the Skill that appeared in my head. The Mana I have can be converted and will take time but my anger has not subsided I was a person walking down a road looking for water and just realized that it was in front of me the whole time. Freya was using a different type of mana and so were others in the academy. I realized my mistake with the double Major. They thought I wanted to go down the road of Wizard with a hobby of beast taming and whips. It wasn''t even the academy''s fault no one had exined to me there were alternates they just assumed I had decided and was stubbornly walking down this path. The Cultivation of energy was in bringing in mana and converting it slowly with movements spreading it throughout the body. It was on this day that Miss Green showed up with a little wolf girl in tow with a smile. "Why didn''t you tell me?!" I yelled not looking good I was stressed form my life the gang was annoying I hadn''t worked out sexual tension since the night I came back from being attacked by the ve Master guild and I was pent up. I needed to let off steam I just didn''t know it yet. "Okay, Hello Sally you seem stressed," She noted, "You will not take that tone and you will exin yourself Sally I am keeping my calm." I realized who I was yelling at and took a visible minute. I punched the ground creating a creator of splinters on the floor and my hand was slightly bleeding but I did not care. I breathed deeply before starting. "Sorry, My temper of learning something made me angry that is notpletely your fault or others since I never asked," I breathed deeply again," The other day I learned from Freya although she wasn''t using Mana as a Wizard she still was using Mana I find that I should have asked more questions then. I came across an Energy Cultivation technique in my endeavors and realized this was the sort of thing that would be taught by the Academy since it works perfectly for how I am growing. I have a hard time with Mana in a Wizards role and thought why I was never told about this as an alternate. This to me seems like an oversight that is kind of hard to forgive." My tone is much more polite with an undertone of extreme anger. "Sally, I will remind you, you put yourself in the Wizard program even though you also wanted to be a beast tamer." My anger was glowing, "But you are correct I for thest year have seen your determination and it is hard to remember where you came from. You were a ve and not told some basics that would have otherwise been taught to Nobles. This creates gaps in knowledge we didn''t think to fill since you are educated on so many subjects even passing other nobles. I apologize for this. You are correct Energy cultivation does work better for you though. It is though a correctable oversight. Although the progress will regress a bit I can help you fix this and learn its applications If you wish. Onest thing I brought the favor you asked I had her healed andpensation from the guild it seemed they wished for you toe to pick her up. I dealt with the bullshit for you." She took a deep breath before turning and stepping towards the door and turned onst time. "Sally Never Yell At Me Like That Again. I Will Not Take Disrespect From You Like This Again." Her tone sent shivers down my spine and the bloodlust was palpable and everyone else paled dozen. I looked at her straight in the eye. "I Apologize for my reaction I was pissed but I feel I was rightfully Pissed off. Although that wasn''t only and strictly yours and my fault I should not have disrespected you so I will once again apologize for that. I will not promise I will not blow up again Miss Green but I do not apologize for my anger." We stare in the eyes of each other bloodlust meeting bloodlust. She smiles nods and exits. I now have my Wolf girl ve. This was now another responsibility dropped into my hands. I sigh but at least this one I expected. A message came in a secondter. "I forgot to mention your afternoons are now booked for me to help you with the cultivation of your energy... Enjoy!" hearing Miss Greens'' voice. I look at every one. It was mid-afternoon and everyone was home I now had three women and a child looking at me. "Freya Take care of this girl and get her situated for now get her a small bed or she can sleep with us. Make sure she understands the rules I need to go out for an hour and will be back soon." I walked out to calm my head and walk off the anger. I was having a hard time calming down and started to meditate I took a bit more than an hour in the end before I came home to food on the table. Carol looks at me enter and I smell the food. "Mistress I think I have learned something I can do but do not know if you need it," she asks me. I look at her and started then prompt her to continue as the Freya with the wolf-kin childes in. The child seems to be behaving for now but I can still see her feral side. "Yes, Mistress. I was a sex ve for thest three years but I am not blind and deaf. I learned a lot while being a ything. I could be your ruler of the gang in your absence." "How so? You''re weak as fuck! How are you going to be a leader to a gang in my absence those members will eat you alive and spit you out, Carol." I state not being kind looking at her with contempt. "That''s the beauty of it Mistress who needs to have power when they think you do? All you need to do is put an enchantment on me that gives off residual mana. They will think I am powerful and I am around the same height as you. I can fill in since knowing how you acted before no one knows your appearance not only does this free your time Mistress but gives you a buffer between you and the gang." She exins and I have to give it to her she is not incorrect. "Hmm, Alright you are not useless I will treat you as such congrats. I will teach you some methods to get stronger." I simply state and start to eat at the head of the table as everyone is seated and eating. The little girl was eating with gusto with tears in her eyes making sure to get as much food in her mouth as possible. She was still skinny even after medical treatment and needed calories to help her grow, I had ns for this girl. Long term ones that will need a lot of work. That day was a long one. My workload increased. I started to train Carol to impersonate me. I was with Miss Green working on converting all my Mana into Energy. I was working on the gang as our numbers reduced the Elites stood stronger and closer. We were shedding territory but the undercurrent of recruitment made us stronger than ever. I purposefully was using this to infiltrate the other gangs of the slums putting people in to learn hideouts. Most of the shedding was actually orders to shed our name and joining theirs for information. My Network increased as well as my power and standing. I was busy and my temper was bing more and more uncontroble. I was losing my calm more and more as the stress was getting to me. I was sleeping three hours a night and I felt like I was missing something as I continued to work. My girls were settling in the little girl under my orders to make her feel like family. It was the start of my maniption on her I needed her feral but controble. I was scheming and Manipting all day. One day after about a month I snapped. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 I Snapped my frustrations and anger just burst. I saw red I was just so angry and only one person was with me in the room at the time with Freya. I don''t even remember what made me snap I Grabbed Freya and wanted to sadistically fuck this Sissy. I took her by the hair and I was not nice at all I was filled with lust and rage I never had before this was not going to be safe and Freya had no choice. I hadn''t touched her in months and her desperation was growing she was constantly asking for It with me snapping she I didn''t know if she was going to enjoy or not I frankly did not give a flying FUCK. I pulled her by her now shoulder-length hair and into the pay room even after she tripped and was dragged behind me. I heard nothing there was nothing as I strapped her into the Saint Andrews cross. Her back was facing me and a plug still in her ass caged like a sissy. I took the key off the ne I never forget to wear. I unlock it and it smells but It seemsme. I grabbed a urethra sounder lubed it and inserted it in and let her struggle, her sissy penis was getting Fucked. I hear her cries as she grows harder with it. I was not being gentle. Part of me though made sure not to do damage as I watched her torment bound up and fucked in her hole. Her begging was meaningless and I cared not for a safe word or anything like that until I pull it out and see the cum slowly drip out. Iugh at it and smile. I was still very angry or more frustrated. I was wet though I wanted to get off. I untied her wrist cuffs and took her by the hair and put her face into my pussy. It was awkward with the equipment but I did it. I stuffed her face and felt her tongue start to work on my clit. I rubbed my pussy in her face as she was in a superfortable position and took my pleasure. It did not take long for me to climax rubbing my squirting pussy in her face. I barely registered it as I was still frustrated. I quickly put her back in the binds and blindfolded her. I quickly decided against a ball gag and put on a ring gag to keep her mouth open. I then put the cotton balls in her ears. I want her sensitivity to go up. I wait a moment before I decided. I took out the sissy''s Anal plug and take my anal beads and put them in her myrgest ones and let them vibrate in her. I still disregard anything I hear and watch the hard dick twitch and precum leak out. I take another urethra sounder and lube it up and stuck it in. I started to fuck him with it as those beads worked against his prostate. I was having fun now. I was not as frustrated as I hear the squeals that begging as she wants to cum again. I take out the insertion and she cums. I dodge to the side as she cums hard. I grab the cage this time a new one that was not meant for long time usage or daily usage. This onees with something to stick inside the dick. I carefully ce it on and lock it into ce I turn on its vibration function and her screams as a dick desperately trying to get hard and can''t escape its cage it wants to cum but It is plugged. I take out the beads and get my strap-on and a twelve-inch Dildo I get it as I hear moans and groans. I turn in the vibration on this metal Dildo and feel the vibrations against my clit. I insert it into my sissy after lubing it up and fuck her hard. I only hard moans as I continue going hard and fast hitting the prostate making more screams into the mix. I hear begging to be allowed to cum and I ignore that. She was my sissy ve and I can do whatever I want. I take pleasure in her anguish and my mind no longer clouded in frustration as I take what I want from my ve. I bring down the flogger on her nice ass watching the ripple and turn red as I Peg her ass. I was into it I have no idea how many times I came taking pleasure but I hear her begging louder and louder. I relent as I came hard from the vibrations. I reach around unlocking the cage slowly and carefully taking it off not to do any more damage. It just stayed limp as it dripped out cum onto the floor. This time I just continued to fuck her only moans of pleasure as I spank her and the dripping of cum on the floor increases. She came again. I came again in what took me once she came three times. I took out the cotton balls and took off the blindfold. I see tear stains and a sissy''s face contorted. It was full of pleasure and pain. Anything I do to her will be a mix. I smile as she opens those eyes at me. "Thank you, Mistress," was all she said and passed out. I smile happily. I was frustrated It was this look I lived for this pain-filled with pleasure face. It was so unique never the same. No matter what I do to these masochists they want more. They loved and hated what I did in the end they are happy with what I did to them. I could do anything the sense of Domination freed me of my worries. I knew I need to take more time to do this. I don''t think clearly if I don''t do this at least once a week. My frustrations were liberated and I felt Dominate. My pussy was wet from his tongue and my own juices. I want more. I took Freya into the bathroom and cleaned her up and locked her up putting in the anal plug after doing some cleaning. The day wasing to an end and I saw that the girl just watched the whole time and I never noticed her. The entire time she watched from the sideline. Never looking away. I recall my memory pce and realize she followed us and watched. Even in my anger I never noticed was weird. "You watch the whole time?" I ask simply and the little Wolf-kin girl nodded. "Howe I didn''t notice you?" I ask simply and she stood there thinking. She then said her first words to any of us. "You were not actively looking Mistress," She said and I thought I looked for someone but not her. She would neverst with a brutal fuck I just gave Freya hell I know Freya would need time to recover from the fucking I just gave her and think about what I did to her settling her feelings. but not once did I look for her my angered mind simply did not think or care for her. But that did not exin why I didn''t perceive her. "Why did I not perceive you with my senses?" I ask this time. "I am sneaky!" She smiles at me something in me triggers. In myst incarnation, some people are easier to remember which means the opposite was also true. I had one person MIke that was stealthy that he didn''t even need to do anything your perception of him just-auto forgot him. I didn''t understand it but this girl seemed to have the same. You could be looking right at them then ask "Is Mike here?" or something like that. It is embarrassing in my past life to have to ask about someone right in front of you. Here though that thing that sucked for those people in myst incarnation is a gift here in this world. She was naturally stealthy and forgettable. She made a great spy or scout. I smile and Finish cleaning up Freya and put her in bed. Although I tortured my ve pretty brutally sometimes I made sure they were taken care of. It made me feel better and them too. They know I will clean them up I will take care of them It endears them to me and makes them closer to me. I look at this little girl after I tuck Freya in. I had been Ignoring Carol and this girl for training. I wasn''t nning to make this girl a ve in the fashion of Freya or Stacy sexually pleasing me. No, this girl I think has talent. "Name?" I ask her sitting now at the table. "I never got one," she states looking at me. "Why are you talking to me now?" "Mistress, You seem to be busy and mean on the outside but are warm on the inside. I was found in the forest and taken and put in a cage. Two men started to hurt me and kept me caged. I have this cor It was exined I would die if I run cause of it. I want to live so why cage me?" "Thest one educated me more and then wanted to touch naughty ces like you made Freya touch. His wif noticed then forced him to sell me. I became used goods is what the men with whips called me and never to be purchased. Then you came purchasing me I know this is myst chance. You fought in front of me and I saw someone with power get away from dozens of men. I want that I want power Mistress you are my only ticket. I heard about the conversation between you and that olderdy Carol. I want to be useful so you don''t throw me away." I was amazed by her education level for an eight-year-old. I was more myself but I cant count. I smile at her. I will teach her to be my assassin in the night following me and be my knife in the dark her natural talent and her race her intelligence. She was a natural-born killer in my opinion she''s just doesn''t know it. "Okay," I simply state and continue, "You will be my shadow and I shall call you..." I sit there thinking of a name for her. I wanted to call her fluffy but that wasn''t a good name. "I want to call you fluffy, to be honest, but I don''t think it is appropriate." I look at her seeing her tail wag. "I will take whatever name you wish," she states. "I will call you Fluffy for now ande up with a proper onter since that is not an appropriate name nor good perception in this area towards Beast-kin since they already look down at us. Again though I have a horrible name sense so for now until wee up with something. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 After my rough brutal fuck on Freya, she seemed to have gotten even closer to me. I decided I need to attend to my needs thereby fulfilling theirs. It also got me system points which allowed me to purchase things taking an hour here and there allowed me to keep my frustrations out. My life was busy and with that so was everyone else''s. Freya was dedicating more time to her mana umtion which I learned was still called mana for bards but was changed slightly and processed into a new form of energy that was more proficient in changing the world around her. I Took lessons from Miss Green in new states of Mana and that it has a wide range of uses. It was only Wizards that kept it in pure form as it was the most wide-ranging in uses that way. Some changed it into elemental Mana to power up those spells sacrificing utility going into the purity of elements to increase destructive capability. The energy was the most useful for those who couldn''t hold images in their head making it muscle memory instead of images. Some like rage was a development for those who couldn''t quite make it with energy and instead used pure emotions to make powerful Mana in their bodies bringing out even more power. Their rage brought out more power while sacrificing thought. No system of mana was perfect each had its downsides that needed to be trained to be lessened or eliminated. Freya''s system of mana usage was a pure illusionist and buff allowing her mana to flow to others for harm or good but in the end, she was weak and could be killed easily. The same was for most mages as it took concentration where that could be trained to keep concentration in all situations to remove that it was still hard to increase the strength of a mage as most of their power came from research into the mysteries of Mana. I kept up the training and Carol took over the gang for me. Stacy was working on her business but asked me to teach her how to train and took up energy cultivation. Fluffy trained in stealth and energy. I taught her some old tricks from back in my gang days. I became more powerful noticing with energy my ded whip could cut through more. I Trained for days which turned to months and turned into years. The war constantly raged behind the scenes beast invasions weremon and the world was changing. The territories had not changed at all but more adventurers showed on the streets the same with the guards. More international news that a huge explosion happened in the Dwarven kingdom and that took the dwarfs out of the war. The politics in the kingdom of Arlin was bing moreplicated and Freyas brothers and sisters wereing around more often. They all looked at her with a disdain that hurt her but I couldn''t care less about their attitude Freya was my property. Stacy''s business was bing international. Within thest year, we grew to the Dwarven Kingdom and Beast-kin seemed to take it even faster. More and more humans were picking them up and her tailoring shop became purely underwear and nightwear. Fluffy still has kept that name and I couldn''t think of anything better. She was now eleven almost twelve she was growing quickly into bing an assassin that frightened even me. It was amazing how that stealth worked. It was paired with a cloth of Enchanted Shadow weave we made into an outfit for her with plenty left to resize. She became intractable I had to use instinct to keep track of her. I became more and more trained in the uses of energy and it was a glorious change for me. The cubs I named the male cub Rajah and the two girl cubs Zara and Ariel. I liked the names they were named after some of my old gang members. They were nowrge almost full size and I was training them to fight while being gentle around us. I found that training them did not produce any points. It made one of my stiptions about the systems being sexually solidified. I didn''t understand what games the gods were ying with us or why the system was based on a sexual tendency I never knew about but it was what it was. They were Spectre Tigers though and I realized they were great at stealth. I took a year and had the basics but had yet to take them with me for a hunt. With the way, the Northern Beast mountains were in a state of war I had no way to go out and train them with actualbat which disappointed me. The Gang in the slums were now in a state of chaos after the three years that passed and my gang now stayed out of it protecting the limited territories it had while the rest shed. Our hands were now deeply routed into the other gangs and Carol constantly surprised me with her agile mind working the territories nting false information and the intelligence she brought to me. I had learned that the ve masters guild had a hand in the old gang but went to new prospects so they could put people in slums into debt so they legally could enve them. It made sense they needed new products they needed a constant supply to ship to other locations to keep selling. I noticed my Chastity belts were growing more and more popr but the ves guild was no longer the only one selling them. We brought out the same product which spat in the eye of the noble who was selling it. But Stacy and I''s leverage with Marquis Inonstrand backing us with our tform to sell with being international tailors was fighting back. We became the natural ce to purchase it since it was underwear. It still surprised me in myst incarnation I didn''t think they were this popr and I think it had more to do with nobles being afraid that they couldn''t keep their women satisfied or when it came to a Beast-kins sexual drive. This was another thing I learned in recent years My sexual drive only increased as I turned fourteen. When I asked Miss Green she told me all Beast-kin that she knew of have strong sexual appetites that needed to be fed otherwise they get angry. Back in the Beast-kins nation, it was natural at the age of neen to have at least one or two kids for females. Most men would only have one woman with the exception of those they consider strong. It was a source of pride for men to raise stronger males children since their wife could even attract their attention. I was baffled the thought of a pump and dump is a source of pride that was foreign to me. I became stronger that meant that I should join the war after graduation but I had decided against that I didn''t need to be apart of this nation and I still had to train my pets. They were at the early age and hadn''t even started their beast cores needing desperate training in the wilderness. I turned Fourteen a couple of months ago and I was looking in my Mirror I was Dressed in Graduation clothes which for the Academy meant what you used to fight with. I Had a new whip that was ck and made entirely out of mid Tiered beasts snakeskin. It was stronger and more lethal when I put my energy with it but it was not my strongest weapon as I got a new ded whip that was a customer from the Dwarven Kingdom. It was Made with Beasts as well as special steel tempered with mithril making it insanely expensive cutting a huge amount of gold out of our budget. I was Wearing form-fitting leather armor that hugged my hips and stopped just passed my intimate spots. I needed armor but needed my flexibility more. My breasts had swelled to a C cup bordering D and I really hope they don''t grow more as They were pressed in my Leather armor that covered thempletely and onto my shoulders were strapped. Inside them though were ingenious hiding ces for weapons. Everything had a purpose and I looked good but I wish it didn''t look so slutty. I sighed at it but I was graduating and didn''t care what others thought of my appearance. My body matured nicely and I grew two little fur triangles on each side of my face and my hormones from puberty were still ongoing. I was annoyed that I looked so cure though. I wished to be intimidating but I never grew an inch taller and my flexibility made it so I could even lick my own clit. My body showed flexible muscles that gymnasts would kill for in myst incarnation. My stats were much more rounded now after years of training. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 1355/10000 System Points: 11800 Energy: 1330/1330 Strength: 75 Agility: 125 Vitality: 53 Toughness: 63 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 80 Wisdom: 72 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 3 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- My stats looked good but my System points went slow. It didn''t matter what I did to Stacy and Freya the points were minusculepared to years ago. I think I learned why. They are trained on how can I keep training the same two girls. They are almost perfect ves now no matter what I ask they instantly do their own bodies will do it without conscious thought put into it. I decided that we will need a newpanion with us that I can torture to my liking. I realized that Stacy never outright said she will follow us into the wilderness. Freya was much more powerful even though she had no experience. I have my hair down to my knees now and I was cute and beautiful now in the mirror I didn''t like how much I stood out with my snow-white fur and hair but I looked good. I smile bright like I just tortured Stacy for a few hours and my whole face brightened in the mirror I kept that thought for my speech I had to make thinking that once this is over I can travel and leave things to Carol and Fluffy who I will be leaving with her to keep the gang in check. I left the apartment I had been staying in that was my home for these years. Rajah, Zara, and Ariel joined me walking with me. Freya joined me on my walk to the za in front of the main Academy building I rarely walked into since I had specialized sses with one on one instruction. I joined the crowd but many gave me room. I came out at the top of the ss and had to make a speech before the principal and king which was weird to me but whatever. Students all gathered into a crowd all of us in the gear we selected to be adventurers. I stood out but many stood with two-meter axes on their backs. Some like Freya only wore a Dress and a flute it was a mish-mash of many fighting styles with none having too many represented in the sea of students. This was a ce of elites that could argue your ear off on fighting style. There were wizards, rogues, Berserkers, Beast tamers, The list went on. None would settle that they are lesser than the others. I watched as a teacher walked up the podium in front of the students. "Today We are here to let you the student body into the wilderness and protect us all from monsters beasts and generally protect civilization I invite Sally our highest-graded student toe to make a speech." I walked with Rajah, Zara, and Ariel following me up to the podium that was when I realized I was too short for it. I choose to Sit on it instead. I jumped up and sat on it. Many students realized the problem I had and chuckled lightly before being elbowed by the smarter and realized who they wereughing at and shut up. "I am here In front of you all. I used the Resources to be strong as I am sure you all have as well. If you haven''t that''s your problem. We all will go out into the world and Kill we will do the dirty work that most don''t want to do. Those of us that die, will be sacrificed so the rest may be stronger and I thank you for that. Those of us who Live will then be obliged to protect the weak as they have done for us. We the Strong must protect the weak so that more weak may be strong. This is the Conviction this academy works by and the Conviction we should live by. As we go out into this harsh reality We must stand with conviction in what we believe in. Thank you." I jump down followed by my tigers back to my position. I made a short speech and who cares whether they like it and I see stares and people start to p I ignore it and the Principal walked up to the podium. "Thank you for the speech Sally always straight forward. Just a reminder you forgot to invite me up but that''s okay. Sally is not incorrect the world we live in is harsh and many will die," The speeches continue and I zone out listening to nothing as I contemte the next step. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 We finished packing up our stuff. It was a lot after four years of living here. I took thest look and we left. We purchased a ce in the noble district near the walls so that we can keep our stuff safe but we needed to go out and experience the world. The carriages were filled quickly as I kept putting more and more things in it. My tigers walked around me making it a little annoying as we loaded it into the wagon behind the carriages as well. After a couple of hours, everything was ced in the wagons and carriages. We set out to unload into our new home. I thought about the war that has so far ended up in a quagmire with neither side gaining territory. The Beasts had kept two kingdoms at bay and with the Dwarven Kingdom backing out of the fight after a mysterious explosion. What was once a hopeful war turned into kingdoms trying to make sure the other doesn''t get to take more territory now into a quagmire with no end in sight. Many Adventurers went and died for nothing since I identally triggered this war. I had no idea what was happening on the front and decided that I would head in the opposite direction. We need to blood ourselves. I would be leaving Fluffy and Carol here to take care of my businesses and Stacies. Stacy has been hard at work trying to increase her strength. She would be no more than an F-rank Adventurer and was only amazing with clothing but she was adamite that she would not leave my side. I was fine with this development and expected it. But I never pressured her into it leaving the decision to her with subtle maniption. The road bumped as we reached the destination and we unloaded into arge mansion. I could have hired people to do this but I decided against it. We took the rest of the day unpacking into the Mansion it had three floors although the third was more an attic and it had a reinforced basement. This house used to be a rich alchemist but sold it and was moving south away from the war since he thought it was ''Tasteless'' Peculiar man but that didn''t matter. The yard was small and the walls of the Noble district were right there. Smaller Privacy walls also enclosed the space. This wasn''t a Nobles home and I knew that I had the gold for it with Stacy''s help but we decided against something so frivolous. After a day or two moving in and making sure that everything was the way we liked it I started enchanting and sent a message to Miss Green. She agreed for a price and we set out to work. The enchantments that were here previously were not old but not new either. We changed them all into our own making the house suicidal to anyone below C-Rank and dangerous to anyone else. I couldn''t make it perfect but I sure tried. After another week of that, we went to the Adventurers guild to get ourselves settled in to start our life as adventurers. We walked to the noble district''s adventurer guild and there was a line and the job board was full. I looked at Stacy and Freya both looking good in dresses Freya told me hers is tailored to help the summoning of illusions and perception of others on her is important. Stacy was a tailor by trade and looking good was part of it. She had decided to go down the route of equipment repair as an adventurer. I know she will never be strong but not weak either. It would take work and experience for her to grow into the role. She had taken leatherworking courses in thest year and the same as smithing. Her arms were building muscles and were bing more defined. She also loved more extreme pain y now I could stick a needle in her and I would hear moans. It always got me wet thinking about the y I could do with her. She worked hard and her energy was building too her foundation was not as strong as Freya''s or mine but she was beyond gopher G-Rank. She had no experience keeping her from the E-Rank. This was going to be settled with this signing up. I was looking to go down into the Demonnds and get out of the prudes of human society Demons seemed more my cup of tea and I wanted to check out how they were. This world is interesting and I am d that I had the opportunity toe here. It was full of good and bad times for myself but I enjoyed it. I was also looking forward to using energy in fights. With it, I learned that I could bypass a lot of Mana shields that Wizards put up and could kill in a single strike. It was less about images and more increasing the capability of the weapon your using. Our line came to an end and we all put our names to register. With the Academy, we got letters of rmendation that changed our rank with no questions asked. In thest couple of years, they decided my rank was C-rank. Freya came out to D-rank considered to be amazing for the profession for her age. The receptionist was some poor guy that had to listen to Nobles all day and we registered quickly. It was going to take a day or two before they were ready. I started to look at the jobs and there wasn''t any heading south. We would need to travel through the Prairies and I heard there was a dungeon there. Dungeons existed but were exceedingly rare and dangerous was how the academy taught it. Only B-Rank adventurers and stronger piged their depths and I was not about to try at this stage. There were missions for a lot of things on this including a dungeon dive but it was too dangerous at this point. I look at finding nothing. I decided to head home for the day after doing some casual shopping. I was slowly traveling after enjoying a day with Freya and Stacy through the market as the days ahead were going to be different. We got home and Fluffy and Carol had reports about the gang. Frank was doing his job as usual and a lot more members were bing discontent with how we were staying out of the ongoing gang wars. I asked if that was a problem I needed toe in and solve with my ws and Carol didn''t think so as our ns were about tomence. I thought about my travel ns. "How close do you think it is?" I ask. "Well Mistress, I think no more than a week and the ce will blow up. We can clean up and take over with our current forces and Fluffy than it will all be taken care of." I ponder her words after she answered. I sit down in a chair andy back. "I will stay a few days longer you and Fluffy will head this. I will watch on the sidelines and observe if everything goes to n and we take over the entire slums I will reward both you. If something happens that was outside the n I will be there to clean it up. After three years of nning, we will not fuck this up. I did not realize it was moving this quickly through what changed?" "Mistress, about a year ago a new gang called the Crimson yers rose in a closeby area. This created a controversy and more gang wars. A lot of their members were unhappy and betrayed their old gang to craft this one. They pride themselves on their brutality to everyone and doesn''t matter whom they hurt as long as they hurt them. This has not sat well with the other gangs as they are trying to aggressively expand hurting their interests. We infiltrated them with our members just after they started and we have their treasurer and one of their higher up enforcers as moles." "Good work Carol thinking on your feet I like that. Your talent was being wasted as a sex ve to some unknown idiot. You havee a far way from that and I am proud of you. I am looking forward to the execution of the gangs. Remember too this is just part one of multi-year nning. This takes time and all ns must be flexible. A n that needs everything to go right is a n that fails. "Almost instantly I want that debt shit to stop after this war. All avenues for the ver Masters guild in the slums must be cut. Debt ves in this city will slow to a trickle of what they were. Then with the ones that do stille up, we will start our own stores and undercut them. We don''t need to make money on this but we cannot lose too much either I trust you know what I mean. I need the ve Masters guild in this city to suffer a bit but we still need gold to expand. "Next we need to set up a purple pepper farm and find a refiner or train one to make the drugs to circte around. This is to lower public safety and put the nobles on the grill for it and why they are not dealing with it. That should be all for now and I will most likely be back before that. Please do not be captured or lose your ce before that this n needs to go through for my nster. This is significant for my ns and my ns around other people''s ns. It is the first of many chess pieces and all those other sayings. Without it, things will hurt and they will hurt for a long time." I finished my rant that I am sure she has heard before and was probably memorizing. But I needed this to work. When I have made arge enough name to be a Noble among humans it has to be more solid than other nobles or I will need to flee this ce. There is no Beast-kin Noble amongst them in the history of the kingdom even though there is nothing that should stop one from bing one. But they are racist. With so many races on this all with preservation of the species and other things, it became aplex mess. A lot of races hated humans as well from things previously done in the past. Enving the bunny-kines to mind. They were now a powerful species that really dislike humans now. This is just one of many examples littered throughout the history here. The cow-kin being used as cattle for milk farms instead of fucking cows was one that put me on the fence. I really wanted to dominate a big-chested cow-kin girl I was imagining it too. But this was the problem now with the war to the north as well. No one wanted to cooperate with humans. The beasts were bing a problem but a lot of other races were content with letting them expand if they kill humans. The dwarfs and gnomes didn''t care that much about rtions with humans but something happened in there territory and I huge explosion happened they then dropped out with the beasts dly letting the war between them end. At the end, there was nothing I could do but try to change the political side of things by increasing my say before I even entered politics. I needed an informationwork to create ckmail on the Nobles. The best way to do that was be the rats on the street and get them toe to me to make said ckmail. I was happy with our progress with that. "Freya, Stacy we are dying our departure for a minimum of one week until the things are solved." I state my final position, "Let us have dinner now I don''t know about you but I am hungry also three raw steaks for Rajah Zara and Ariel they have been fantastic all day I almost forgot they were behind me all day." I heard some discontent with my tigers and yed with them as dinner was being made. --------- Announcement: I have slowed down releases of this story not because I am ignoring it. I want to keep my quality better and want to do Sally Justice I love this story and n to continue releasing chapters on it. But It will slow down due to making changes in story direction. I realized my original direction was dog shit. I hated it so I am taking some time toe out in a better direction. Things for the next five chapters are still good. I like them but the overall ce it was originally going will be different. I will pick up the speed of chapters when I have a clear idea of where this story will end up. Thanks for your support please continue to support this story and my works. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 It was dark and the streetmps were being lit. I sat on a rooftop eating a steamed bun waiting. Tonight was the night that everything should happen I was excited. I brought food and was waiting for the show to start. I wish I had popcorn I thought to myself for the thirtieth time tonight. It wasn''t going to belong and I knew it. I sat back alone and enjoying it. I looked up at the moon and realized I never stopped in this life or myst to just enjoy the beauty. In myst life, My parents showed the world that we were the perfect family day in and out we had to show that everything was perfect. Nothing was wrong. Behind closed doors, my father mercilessly beat me. I remember how he would beat me and I would ask why he was hitting me. He stared down at my bruised body with contempt. He silently stared at me and said a sentence I think still moves my life till this day. "Because your weaker than me and I can." He went right back to hitting me. I was living in a type of hell only some in the world could rte too. I would cook dinner for my parents my mother just stared at me sometimes. Other times she would mock me as my father beat me. They were two peas in a pod. Slowly I grew in this environment. I worked out when I could let the beatings be a little easier to bear. I then hit elementary school and the beatings became precise and easy to cover. I tried my hardest studying and school became a ce for me to stay away. I worked my ass off and did my best. Throughout I was mentally and physically abused. I went to Middle school and the beatings and mental abuse remained no matter how hard I tried nothing changed how they treated me. I was a straight-A student through hard work I was in clubs but nothing that allowed to show my bruises. At home, I then cooked cleaned and was beaten. It was a routine for me. I always kept up physical training though. I hid it from my parents and the beatings hurt less and less. When High school came around I was being scouted for clubs and other activities. I continued my pace though. Study and clubs that hid all my abuse from the world around me. I never had friends. My Family liked to hit and abuse me I had nothing. Life was studying, Clubs, and abuse. I did not know anything else. One day though a boy the same age as me approached me. We started talking and getting to know each other. I never found out why he approached me when no one else ever did but he changed my destiny. He talked me into learning how to street fight nothing trained pure dirty tactics that were aimed to do maximum damage for the least cost. He started to get me into light drugs that made me loosen up. Weed became a hit for me. I was so uptight all the time that the first time rxing after having it blew my mind. I never knew you could just do nothing. Eventually, he introduced me to his other friends and I fell further into what others called the bad kids. I learned how to bully and things like that and I becamebeled as a bad kid by the principal. The teachers started to hate me as for the first time I started to enjoy my life. I continued my studies and my grades were still A''s around the board. They never caught on to anything I was doing. But still, I received abuse. I still came home after school with my new friends and cleaned cooked food then received my mandatory beatings from my father. I never knew what I did. I did everything I could to stop it thinking it was normal to be treated like that. It was my normal. Everyone got that I thought. I was Dumb during those times I thought as I give myself a depreciating grin. It wasn''t until I went to a friend''s ce and the ce was a mess. I walked in and started to clean. His parents and he looked at me as I continued to clean their ce even though I looked like a gang member. He asked me if I had OCD I told him to my knowledge I didn''t. He asked me several questions and so I answered. "Well I was helping you out man, I didn''t want your beatings after I left to be harder than normal since you were hanging out with me." That answer left him bbergasted. He had no idea how to respond. That was thest day we talked after that he stopped contacting me. I stared at the moon reminiscing to the beginning of my life noticing it in hindsight as the hell it was. It was all I knew though and no one woke me up. But suspicion at that time started to grow from his reaction. I started to go to other friend''s ces and anything I did to help lessen the beatings they were to receiveter became a rumor among my ''friends''. One day the leader of the gang Derek talked to me was when everything added up. He was a tall ck guy and he sat me down. "Hey Salvie, hows home life?" he asked me no walk around nothing. I told him I was getting used to the pain of the higher level of beatings that came at me and that with my cooking and cleaning skills improving they take less time. He looked at me with such pity that the next sentence woke me up. "Salvie, No one is supposed to beat their kids Salvie that isn''t normal. You make it sound like everyone does it and it makes people ufortable." I looked at him amazed and I paled. My life was in a spiral then I had no idea how to react. I yelled at him crying I screamed at him. I hit him I died a little that day it was my innocence the thing that woke me up to how cruel my world was. The entire time he took whatever I dished out no matter what. With my strength, I knew I hurt him but I raged letting out emotions that I never knew I had. I continued till night fell and that night for the first time in more than a decade I did not go home and cook dinner. After I raged he just hugged me as I cried in his arms. Derek, I miss you. My mood was bad as I reminisced on the rooftop waiting. I was hoping for the show to start as mncholy grasped me. I remember the next day when I went home after sleeping at Derek''s ce. I was beaten and beaten into the ground. For the first time that I knew of instead of insulting me or degrading me my mother started hitting me too. I was dying inside that day emotions flooded me and I snapped. I justid there pissed off at my powerlessness I had nothing in life constantly beaten and degraded. My life was entirely about serving them and received almost nothing in return. I changed that day what they did and said mattered less and less. I stopped caring what others did to me. My mind continued to change under their merciless fists. That was thest day I was ever in their house. I left and stayed with friends as I finished high school. I was further in Gang activities and was doing more and more crimes. I got to point that Derek looked at my calm face and asked me to kill someone. I never regretted that kill nothing mattered. I went into the rival gang leader''s house with a gun and I shot each of his family members. It was after that I graduated high school. In school, I was the top of my grade and everyone thought I would go to university to continue my education. My cold mind now had new ambitions. I rose in the world of gangs and was an executioner. I was ruthless in my killings and more people feared me. That fear became a power for me. and it was the first time in my life that I was in control. I thrived in that environment for a few years from gang war to territory battles. I learned how to shoot guns and maximize my efficiency I became a scary bitch. I cared little for my own body though and was with many men during this time. I trained and sold myself out as I continued to be an efficient killing machine. Everyone respected me. Then one day a battle between us and a muchrger gang broke out. We received bad information and I was with a lot of my crew. The Enemy gang viciously ughtered us as I learned what real fear was. Just as the fighting came to a head my instinct screamed at me and I ran. I hid in a dumpster just out of sight of two corners where a panic from our shooting started and they lost me. I was the only survivor of that battle. I cried after I heard the footsteps stop around me and got out of there just as police started to show up. After that Derek, the man who woke me up died to assassination by the rival gang. I ran and decided if I was going to y the gang game I was going to win next time. I started by gathering all the remnants of the gang into a new city and started an extortion scheme. It grew and I started an underground loan scheme with strip clubs and things tounder the money. Things grew and grew quickly it took a year before we became a gang with money and more territory. The money brought new hands and my schemes ran deeper. Police started looking into us and my ckmail and bribe schemes started. My life became more and moreplex as I basked in the money and power I never had. My gang turned to a giant. I started to expand to other cities growing my scheme and my web. I increased my subordinates and they took territories all over the country. Then to other countries. I went back to my home city where that gang ruthlessly killed my fellow members and destroyed the gang. It was a brutal sweep that left nothing behind. Citizens were begging the government to do stuff about us and with an exchange I gave up some low members to continue business in the dark. It wasn''t until the leaders that I had so much against finally couldn''t take it anymore that I died. Here I was though. Starting again from scratch with my ves who will never betray me starting a new. My smile returns and I see mes start to rise as I take another bite of my meat bun waiting to see if I need to join the fun. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 I was finishing up a meat bun as the mes of the gang war started. The territory was attacked and the building lit to kill all those inside. Instigators from outside started fanning the mes. It was just starting and I pick up another bun to eat. My eyes were cold as I stared over the now brighter night as not many were going to sleep tonight in the slums. The Nobles no matter what they are supposed to do stay out of the affairs of the slums or make secret deals there. There is a dark side to all societies humans are especially bad for it. Most have a dark side I would border it on all but exceptions are the rule. Most wish to express that only in thefort in their homes others make amunity around it. I revel in it feed off it and use it for my ends. "Sally Fluffy is on the move for a decapitation move on the first gang." I received a message from Carol. I smile eating my meat bun in my cloak enjoying the evening watching a group of gang members attacks another group as turf wars spread. The whole city was now waking up to the problems in the slums bringing attention to it. The guards sectioned off the slums at the walls to the district on each side. Instead of trying to save anyone they just contain it. Fires spread lynching was done. It was a beautiful night as I stare up at the moon again. My former mood was entirely gone as I continued to watch as the mayhem continued. I watched a member of a rival gang blood somethings run into a building of some other gang. He walked in with what looked to be a machete and attacked them. It surprised the lot inside but they reacted quickly and although one of their members was killed and two others wounded they stabbed the guy to death. It was a brutal thing being yed out all over the slums at the moment. I watched things go down from brutal deaths to rapes as I watched looters and rioters attack buildings trying to take advantage of the chaos. It was a show of humanity at its worst. I watched it all waiting to make sure that things evolved the way we wanted it. "Fluffy just killed the first leader but things are going into chaos faster than nned and we are behind. At this point in the chaos we need three leaders dead can you assist." A message from carol came to me and I finished myst meat bun and started to stretch. I sent a message back saying I would take out a leader and to tell me which. "The leader is Bronson of the Bronson gang unoriginal but the leader is at least D-rank. He boasts that he is very strong and can kill anyone fast with sheer muscle he has some evidence to back it up but... He is supposed to be in the Gang house tonight." She told me the location and I was not far. I hop from roof to roof easily clearing every gap as I move quickly. I get to the ce I was told and it looks like a tavern and the fighting seems to not have reached here. I pull the cloak over my head and walk inside. The bar and everything look normal. There are patrons and everything. My instincts scream at me and I look behind me as the door disappears. I am in a trap I know it. Questions fill my head as I have no idea how someone either got on Carol converting her or guessed our next step. An Illusionist has set upwards here and I have been trapped. I circte the energy into my eyes as my instinct screams for me to duck my head. I promptly do that. I am still in the illusion and just pull out my ded whip and let the whip extend. I put energy into the des feeling the still novel mana leave my body and my whip starts indelicately attacking my surroundings. I feel something and Bloodshes through the illusion showing have got someone. I focus on the walls and the furniture as the wards need to be somewhere. I was never good with formations and wards. Now I am in one and wish I took more time to learn at least the basics. The Illusionist though needs to be in the same building. The patrons in the illusion still keep eating even though My ded whip has traveled through them confirming the illusion but the wards keep the illusion intact. I am acting like a barbarian whipping everything until something gives. Finally, My whip wraps around something and the illusion falls apart as the energy destroys what was the ward. The room changes more into a hall than a bar but a lot more members are ready looking at me. They have gotten reinforcements. This seemed to be less a trap and more a skilled Illusionist enchanter was purchased to put this in. My misconceptions and paranoia still make me question things. I decide to put the questions aside as I look down seeing the blood of a gang member some boy that got to close while I was acting like a barbarian lose half his body to my whip dead. The man withrge defined muscles cracked his neck looking at me. "Missy whoever with that slightly scary whip. I do not know who you are but you have one chance to leave otherwise we will kill you." I let my whip wall to my feet and smile at him. I move my energy to the tip and let it weigh heavily. I kick my whip tip like a ball chain and it whips out like lighting with a whistle. I decapitated the Man beside the one who talked. I never say a word and they charge at me with bats swords dagger table legs. Anything they could get their hands on. I used all my tools to reap the lives of the idiots who attack. I enter a trance a dangerous trance as I dance with them. Weaving in and out of the battle my whip whistling the toon only I know as I kill and murder without remorse or care using energy to keep everything moving cleanly. I dance with them thest dance as I gracefully move through them towards their leader leaving a pool of blood behind me and detached limbs. I end up less than a meter from the Man who talked. He looked pissed off and emotional. I take off my head and my cute face shows up with a beautiful smile on my face. "Bronson of the Bronson gang?" I ask with a sweet smile on my face. "That''s me, you murderous friend!" He attacks after confirming and I dodge his blows by millimeters. "Thank you for this dance!" I state bowing that dodges another blow from his fists. I stand back up smiling at him. His frustration and malice peak as he continues to attack me as fast as he could. My body moves with muscle memory dodging by less than an inch each time moving with him around the body littered floor as I y with him. I let us move around as he tries to kill me with all his might and I grow slightly bored with the act. My body moves quickly and I start to deconstruct this man piece by piece shredding his body but keeping him alive longer than necessary. It didn''t take long as bleeding out torso fell to the ground and I stood above him. Such a good dance partner but a shitty fight was the only opinion I had of the man. He was still breathing but not much longer. I pull my hood back up over my face and Stomp with my foot crushing his hard skull. I look around making sure everyone was dead and leave. It was a good trap just the wrong people behind it. The remains will be cleared up with the n moving forwards as I left the building. It was a fun dance I thought just boring in the end since the man sacrificed too much speed for muscle but I moved with grace and back up to the rooftops. I sent a message to Carol that it was done. I continued to let her handle the night. I was back where I started on the rooftop of some building in the middle of the slums quickly. I sat back watching as the mes of turf wars continued. I was called again to another decapitation mission this time with one of the stronger foes. It was said this guy bordered the C-rank and was about to breakthrough. I doubted it but I will not look down on this opponent he is supposed to be a rouge so the same ss type as me using energy but for different purposes. I happily hopped along the roofs with my wet cloak. I moved quickly and efficiently this gang leader seemed to be more active and was personally involved against another gang making this both easier and harder. Our members ording to the n would be making a move soon so I had to wrap this up quickly. I reached my destination and saw two groups attacking each other in a giant brawl. No tactics of an army just gang members attacking individually on both sides. I saw a rouge in the fighting precisely killing with a decent efficiency reminded myself off before I used Mana instead of energy. He wasn''t using his body to its full potential and that was one of the reasons he wasn''t C-Rank yet. I watched waiting for hor an opportunity as I saw the rouge gut another rival gang member. I decided to just say fuck it and jumped in. I used energy and my body twisted like a knife almost cut my face and my foot busted the attacker''s jaw. The whole move from someone else''s perspective would look impossible but my flexibility made it happen. I Used energy and my muscles with my ded whip to start a massacre in the rogue''s gang and killed and killed. I started my second dance of the night. I was just getting started when he was inside my defenses and almost hit my spleen with his dagger. My body moved out of the way as I killed another person with my ded whip. It was close distance vs. Mid-range attacker my smile hidden under the cloak as people gave us space to fight as he started to use tricks to disappear temporarily from vision. I just started to massacre his men whenever he left my vision range. I used my instincts and experience to dodge his sneak attacks. My body moved so swiftly that he gave up sneak attacks in frustration. He dodged my whip as he came close for melee range. My smile stayed as a dance between us started as he made use of feints and small tricks in my vision to attack. I countered and dodged making each attack to hit would be fatal to either party with the slightest mistake. It went on my ded whip would kill others behind him as we fought. I purposefully did so as it frustrated him. My flexibility was on full disy as body parts would move in ways he never expected as I continued our dance. I was on par with him as we weaved in this dance. His de stabbed at my stomach. My spine would bend back my gut moved back and his dagger missed. I moved my whip and I achieved first blood as cut his leg affecting his mobility. It was small but as we fought it grew and bled. I hit him again and again as we danced. he cut my hip when out of my vision one of his subordinates or rivals threw something at an opposing gang and missed hitting me. No bloodlust or intention behind it scared me when I was hit. He took that opportunity to get a hit and myst second dodge stopped it from hitting an organ. It happened in a second though when It happened I realized I was running out of time so I gambled. I Threw a knife that I hadn''t shown the entire time. He moved quickly dodging but my second whip came out and wrapped around his neck. The dirt and blood-smeared face showed surprise as I came out with two new developments within a second. His eyes widened and My ded whip wrapped around his leg. I pull and he screamed. His leg started to bleed as Blood splurted out quickly. I never gave him a chance as my second whip let go of his neck as My ded whip wrapped around an arm taking it off as well. The Dance was over and I looked down at him. I didn''t take a second look as I crushed his arm. The knife he was hiding fell out of his hand. I smiled as I crushed his skull. I hear roars of pissed off people and cheers of moral going up from either side. I left quickly leaving that battlefield as I hopped across the night on rooftops. --- Been Sick thest week or so just getting back. Sorry about the dy''s Please Vote, Review, and Comment. Enjoy :D Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The night continued to rage on as blood flowed into the street as things got worse and worse. I watched in fascination smiling at the useless struggle they were all putting on for things that only made pennies. Carol was doing an amazing job. It was time to start soon. It was past midnight now and It was time to move in. "Time to start most gang leaders are dead or caught up in the fighting. It is time to move please standby for movement needs." Iugh as she distinctly tried agast orders. We both knew who was in charge between the two of us. I did not feel the need to split hairs over that. I just smiled after a goodugh and lounged in a blood-soaked cloak. It was disgusting but whatever everything I was wearing tonight was going to be burned in a fire. I watched as a group in ck cloaks now moved and the brutal tactics of an army showed tonight. Our gang was allowed to be ruffians but when it came to war there was no quarter. You followed orders strickly. We had trained them and built them up like a military. Not some ruffians that couldn''t work together. Outside of war, they can act how they want but on a night like tonight that brutal efficiency drove through the enemy gangs quick. The infiltrators attacked people from behind and killed anyone who rose up. It was a y of brutality. They worked through the slums and no gang could stand in the way as our third party took over. They raided warehouses and move things around gang members betrayed their gangs trying to join up and the night was over there and then. With no leaders to put together their gangs, they ran from the brutal efficiency. That night our gang took over as the undisputed leaders of the slums. My smile was massive as I met up with Carol and I happily told her I was happy with her. She could have a reward depending on what she wanted. If I could give it to her she would have it. I left as she still had a lot of work as she took over the slums. It would take weeks of sorting in the end and categorizing everything they stole. The territories and the businesses as well. There was too much to do and she leads the gang reformation with such arge move. In one night the ''smallest'' gang went to owning it all. This was unexpected and she had to move fast to entrench herself. None of the nobles will know what to do with this situation as they didn''t know who she worked for. Carol though I am sure will put in false alliances and other things to protect herself. I smiled she was a gem I never expected to see when I saw that sex ve that night with her nice Double D breasts. Now she is a ruthless leader who schemes and creates tactics for her crew. It''s amazing how someone can change, I thought to myself as I snuck back into the Noble district. The gang problem settled, for now, I headed back into my home. I cleaned up and set aside the cloak and the clothes I was wearing off to the side. Freya and Stacy knew what I was doing tonight and would take care of the clothes. I sat under the shower and just let the thrill die off in a warm shower. The adrenaline of the battles was still fresh as I went over my intimate dances. The smile refused to leave my face as I am happy. I never remember in myst incarnation this type of happiness. These thrills are still here and I can do more. I prepared to go join Stacy and Freya in bed and walked over after putting on my night robe. I looked and both were awake waiting for me. The smile on my face told them all they needed that the night was sessful. I Laid with them and I shared a kiss nice and deep with both to reward them. I was in a good mood and I wanted to share it with them. This gives them a nice incentive to keep me like this. If I freely share the love when I am this happy they will want me this happy all the time for the treats. Iid in back and hugged Stacy''s body. Freya joined in behind me and took advantage of my mood to hug my back and we fell asleep spooning each other. I woke up in the morning tangled in arms and legs that tend to happen with a spooning like this. I justid back and rxed into it. I took another short nap while being held and felt them wake up. Freya was the first to untangle herself and go to the kitchen. She was going to make dinner for us. I watched Stacy turn and smile at me and I gave her a peck on the lips. There wasn''t anything important to do today. I decided I would reward everyone since I was in such a good mood. I took out some food for my good tigers. I yed with them in my robes that now we''re going to need a good washing. The Breakfast waspleted and I made my way inside as my tigers ate outside. I ate a lovely meal with Freya and Stacy when a blood-soaked Fluffy showed up. The Eleven-year-old in a cloak with blood sticking to her body was a weird picture to most. I just smiled and pointed to the shower. She made her way and Freya started to cook another meal for her. Things for us flowed naturally as water as she cleaned herself up I finished eating and went to train my body. I enjoy the mindless Energy flow throughout my body and feeling it travel through me and the sweat drip off my body or into my fur. I just mindlessly trained as I knew Carol would stop by for a report today at some point. It was hours into the day my tigers came and rxed watching me train. I moved from position to position with grace ever so slowly. The energy was throughout my body and building as new mana entered into my body and flowed through my filter. I converted it and made myself stronger. The process was slow and gradual that takes time to build. I came to attention as I saw Carol standing there waiting. I finished another rep of my exursies and went inside. I walked over to the showers as my tigers followed me into the house. I jumped into the shower and cleaned the sweat off myself. I came outside without clothes and Freya passed me some casual cloths just a crop top and some shorts. I wore them dressing in front of everyone without care and sat down at the head of the table. "How did it gost night Carol, Fluffy?" I ask simply waiting sitting in the chair making it look very much like a throne by my demeanor. "It was a great sessst night Mistress. The gangs initially started the war over a central piece of real estate in the eastern slums that was basically the red light district. They all wanted the territory and the Blood devils owned it. We pushed everyone to take advantage of the chaos with few trying to stay out. Bronson gang being one. When we took out the most influential and neutral gangs there was nowhere to fall back too. No one to ask for help. They all ran around with their heads cut off and called all-in. They tried to attack us with all they had centralizing. The remnants of the old gangs are gone. We are now iming their territory and going through everything." She reported. I smiled at that as It was a great sess that we got. "Did you find any dirt on Nobles?" "Not so far but we just started to even crack into safes and hidden things. We have a lot to sort through and we have already seen signs of noble activity. I have received ''messengers'' into seeing if we want to cooperate the first being the ve masters guild. They were first to reach out. For now, I am going with I am too busy and we will see keeping everyone at arms reach without letting go." "Perfect we want them all to think we are going to cooperate with them. We will learn the dynamic soon Carol, fantastic job." I smile and look at Fluffy, "Fluffy how were your missionsst night. I had to fill in a couple for you." "Mistress a lot of them were just more guarded than we initially nned to make it take longer to sneak in. The Outfit you gave me helped a lot. Still, though it takes time to put a dagger in the heart with absolute stealth, Mistress. I know you know that where our styles usually differ is with stealth you sneak to get in position then riot through them using your whips to create a death zone around yourself. I go in with a precision strike entirely different concepts to reach the same point." I smile at her descriptions. "Fair enough I will notpare times. That doesn''t change the fact though I am happy with you both and wish to reward you both what would you like?" "SWEETS!" Fluffy states and I raise an eyebrow. "I tried them one time and they are just so delicious that I want more Please Mistress I want Sweets!" She eximed and I saw no reason to deny that request. I forget she is still as young as the rest of us since we all feel older than we are. Or at least I feel like I''m in my forties with a fifteen-year-olds body. "Okay That settles you Fluffy I will get you some good sweets for you, Carol you have anything?" I hear a loud ''Yay'' in the background as Fluffy jumps up and down. Carol seems to be thinking. "Mistress I would like to have a male ve." My eyebrows raise high. Carol continued, "I am not into women no offense Mistress and would like to have a male of my own to... Satisfy my needs I was a sex ve for a while and without it once and a while being fulfilled I feel lonely." I pause raising my hand to stop her from further divulging. "Okay we will get you a male veter for you to ride," I smile and wondered where I could get a ve with my problems with the ve Masters guild. I pondered. "I will find how to do some shopping with you so you can pickter for now though let us get some lunch and enjoy the day. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 We were making final preparations but I still had one thing to do and for Carol. I owed her a male ve she could ride. I was pondering when I just thought to ask Miss Green I haven''t talked to her in a bit and would enjoy a conversation with her. I could take her out with Carol and ask Miss Green toe along if she is avable she has clout and could help me with this. It has been years but I wouldn''t risk myself. They were still selling my intellectual property and I started selling it myself snubbing the noble behind them. I sent a message to Miss Green seeing if she wouldn''t mind. I got back my answer roughly ten minutester saying she could but I would owe her one at ater date. I sighed and sent back that I understood. I owe many favors to the petite woman Miss Green. I told Carol that we can go in an hour based on what Miss Green said in her next message. I took some gold and got things ready dressed in somebat shorts and a tank top. I grabbed my whips and my tigers followed me out the door. I was all suited up and carol came out in a nice yellow sundress. I was waiting till Miss Green showed up anid back petting Zara and Rajah. Arielid down sunbathing as we waited. Miss Green showed up not too muchter in shorts and a t-shirt looking good in casual I thought. We went ahead and got one of our carriages since Miss Green flew here. It was interesting to see a human flying. It was something only mages could do and Since I gave up using pure mana I could no longer do it. We all got in I started talking to Miss Green about her new students. She went on for a bit how she misses personal instruction on how she could do with me and was back to doing an entire ss. She couldn''t be as rough with them as she was with me. I found out that tinum Students are rare so they have no problems putting solo instructors making their lives easier since they take priority. We arrived as I found some new things I never considered while I was in the Academy. I stepped out followed by Carol and Miss Green. The ves were out on disy showing new merchandise. I looked around and asked Carol what she wanted. "Mistress I would like a well endowed Male My previous partner... Stretched me a lot so I would like that. Second I would like him to be presentable and not ugly although depending on his member I might consider that point more," She blushed with that, "Third I would like him not to have the fight beaten out of him." I raised an eyebrow at that one, "I want someone who can live with a bit of freedom and be useful other than being a sexual outlet. You did that much for me I would like to be able to have conversations and for them to have something other than me. I will be busy a lot taking care of the things you need me too so I don''t want them at home bored all the time." I nodded that makes sense looks like she is husband shopping, not ve shopping. Works for me, I look around seeing if there one that fits those conditions. None of the ves were without something covering their junk and I decided to bite the bullet. I walked up to the counter to see the same receptionist as before. I asked for a salesman for the ves she eyed me like I kicked her puppy which would be fun if I knew she had one. It didn''t take long and a tall Male with leather outfit loosely on him came out. He had a Training leather whip on his hip. "Hello Ladies, What are you looking for today?" He asked simply. I told him Carol''s conditions and he thought a bit before taking us to the more select in the basement of the ve masters guild. We looked through and I watched Carol''s Blushed face looking for her husband. Most of them were looking broken or almost Feral. I saw one man with a fourteen-inch dick and pointed him out to Carol. She looked at him for a bit before telling me that she wanted to see the rest before picking. We continued down seeing better ves with a better demeanor and more skills. The salesman went on deeper down. It seemed he had something in mind probably a more expensive ve but that did not matter to me. We reached the end and I saw a male in just pants. His top shirtless. He was ripped with an eight pack and perfect muscles I was kinda in awe. The Buldge in his pants wasrge making him fulfill the requirement. Carol was drooling and Miss Green didn''t look impressed. "The ve here was sold for his because of his father''s debts he is a trained cksmith and is well endowed you can see the bulge or he can strip which you prefer. We have not attempted to break him with any training since he is considered a premium product. What do you think?" He said with a smile on his face. Carol looked at him with drool going down her mouth and nodded. I fulfilled my promise to Carol with this purchase. I asked for the price and the man was worth two thousand gold which I knew was price gouging me but I paid for it. Stacy''s business is still flourishing and I see no reason to skip on Carol with the Gangs ie soon toe it will be taking pennies from a lot of people. He got a premium cor as well on his neck and I signed the paperwork bringing everyone out of the guild. I saw a couple angered looks as we were walking out but Miss Green would just look at them and it would stop. I wasn''t wrong in brining Miss Green if she wasn''t with us things would have gotten ugly. Nor would they show me premium products. It was annoying I cant wait to leave this kingdom for a bit. I went to a sweet store and bought a lot of sweets for fluffy and some for Miss Green as a thank you for joining us she smiled and joined us back to the mansion. She told me how we needed to get my grudge with the ve masters guild over. I told her I will it takes time though. We made it back and Sat back at the table My tigers were docile and I forgot about them on our trip since they justid in the carriage chilling. I sat back with the new ve with Carol sitting beside him caressing his chest as she had done the entire carriage ride. "Alright, I herby transfer ownership to Carol my ve her orders you will also follow as you are meant for her," I stated clearly to the new ve. "Now tell me your name. I am Your Mistress you will call Carol whatever she decides other than Mistress for in this household that is who I am." "I am Zach Harold Mistress. I used to be a cksmith in the northern towns of Arlin but my father took out several loans and used me as coteral. He never intended to pay them back with his gambling addiction and the Loan sharks sold me to the vers guild for their money back. Now I am here Mistress." I nodded to his story. "Carol here has a job and she cannot tell you what it is. But I can make a Smitty in the back for you if you want to continue your trade while Carol has no need for you. Also please get along with Carol you are her reward and she wanted a well-endowed man. I am not so much into men per se but I will be leaving and she will be in charge. I will tell you the same thing I told Carol too. Make yourself useful here you will Thrive, Zach, I will invest more into you make your life better do nothing and I give nothing. Understand?" "Yes Mistress, I would like a smithy If you do not mind." I nodded and sighed I will make him useful for that amount of gold I will make sure he makes more than just a y toy for Carol. "Now you two go have fun, I need to prepare for my trip," I state and turn around. Miss Green has flown off again. I thought she would stay for a meal but I guess not. I took to the builders guild leaving Carol with Zach and ordered a smithy I found that they couldn''t so close to the wall but the propriety beside my house was for sale and I could demolish and build there. That was decided and spent another thousand gold on that. I went to the merchants guild and purchased more supplies we would need on our trip and arranged for supplies for the cksmith so that he has tools and things that he needs to work. It took hours and dusk arrived when I finished negotiations with the merchants guild. Now Tired and frustrated from haggling I got home andid back in a chair as Freya cooked a meal. I heard with my sensitive ears from carols bedroom Carol now enjoying her reward. Fluffy was happy with the sweets I left and was savoring them. I was exhausted negotiations always took it out of me I would rather just pay and leave instead of trying to find each other''s bottom line and trying to hit it. But with a long term contract, I needed too. Freya set out the food and Stacy just got back and sat down happily telling me about her day as we ate. I was kinda out of it. Tomorrow I decided before we leave I am going to torture these twodies for my entertainment and frustration. I smile at the thought and my mood brightened as I enjoyed the meal before jumping in the shower with my girls letting the worship my body. I finished with a massage loosening my muscles into passing out. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It was early in the morning when I awoke. I got up slowly not sure what to do with myself. I had most of my preparationspleted. I wanted to do some stuff though before we left. I promised myself today I will torture my ves and that was one thing I will do. My sensitive ears picked up Carol in the other room still getting her action and I smiled. She was working him hard. For a former sex ve, she has remarkably little scruples about making someone else the same. She was a go-getter knew what she wanted. I was worried a little about leaving fluffy with her but I needed this trip and the gang was consolidating power and needed an executioner. I decided it was fine. I left the room with a sleeping Freya and Stacy who were mumbling in their sleep. I prepared some things forter in the yroom getting it set so that I could have my fun with mydies. My smile was sadistic as I thought of their reactions as I did it. I finished and heard the girls start breakfast. I went to the shower and let the water fall on me enjoying it in a trance. I went out and ate a meal seeing my tigerse in from outside I tossed them some meat to eat. I rxed enjoying my breakfast. My mood was tranquil and everyone was off-put by it. "Mistress? Is everything okay?" Asked Freya looking weirded out. I smiled calmly and looked at my tigers. "Yes Freya my mood is good, I am in a great mood so many ns put into ce and working properly. Now tomorrow we leave and I leave this shit kingdom where I am looked down upon because of my fur. I am in a great mood. Simply great." I leaned back in my chair and Freya''s expression was weird and so was Stacy''s. "Shit city? What city is better?" said Stacy and I smile knowing I couldn''t talk about my old life and I looked at them with a wispy smile. "I do not know but what I do know Is humans treat each other the worst." I sigh, "Look it doesn''t matter I don''t like how beast-kin are treated here. I am like a show everywhere I go. ''A Free beast-kin How dare they?!'' It has happened and you know it. There are ves and the system. Here it makes sense but I do not go around saying ''a Free human Oh my how rare'' There are more human ves here than beast-kin and the fact there are little other races around in a human country speaks volumes. I guarantee when we leave this human kingdom we will see a sizable increase in other species and humans will be the minority." I finish simply. "Bet?" Stacy asked and my eyes narrowed, "What are the stakes?" I ask back. "If I win I want an entire night me and you where I can worship your body without you stoping me in any way. You must put on whatever clothes I ask withoutint!" She shouted proudly and I held back a chuckle the Pervert hasn''t changed. "If you lose?" "You can torture me a whole night away without mercy!" I stated that with a smile and I look at her with a peculiar smile. "I''ll do that whenever I want no that won''t do. For this bet, I will put in two stiptions. First for you If you lose I will put on my modified chastity belt and you will wear it for a month without iting off. Second, we will do three kingdoms other than Arlin andpare them we will be going through three countries on our way to the Demonnds. The Human Empire of Garnock will be the first. It will be your win if there are a lot of Non-human races FREE, not ves there. The second will be the Kingdom of Chip which, to be honest, is a mixed-race kingdom. So if there are a lot of humans there it will be your win. Last will be the Prairies so that one can be anyone''s win and we will count who we encounter. From my information, there is only one city in the area and is highly contested. It still counts since no one can decide who owns thend. The city is named the Grand Peries which I think is stupid but whatever. Do you ept Stacy?" She seems off-put but I can see the drool while she is thinking of an entire night I have to dress up and be nice is too tempting for her. "DEAL!" She yelled out. She was happy but Freya in the background looked with pity upon her. I finished the conversation and went about doing some light training and ying with my tigers. I trained them more in tactics and as they grew, They grew more and more intelligent. They dide to form a strong higher up parents in the Northern mountains so I could see them in the next year or so developing magical cores. They were already slowly and naturally like all beast absorbing mana. Most though absorbed to slow to the point it took decades to be a low tiered magical beast. These little fellows didn''t seem to be the case. With what Miss Green and my beast instructor told me within the next year or so they should level to be Low tiered magical beasts. This was good news and I kept training them and teaching them more than just hunting. They were already quiet and hard to detect when you were not looking for them. It was something my tigers had inmon with Fluffy. Super fucking quiet. I regrly forget that I took them out with me since they were so quiet. They were bing stronger too. I needed to teach them inbat soon to take them to the next step. I keep telling myself this and Finally, I could go with them to see the world. After hours of ying and training the night started to fall. Our stuff was all packed and ready to leave and we were having a nice meal all together and I left some important orders with Fluffy making sure she understood to keep them secret Night fell. I Took Freya and Stacy into my yroom. I had things prepared for them. I unlocked Freyas little cage and herid little clit or dick was only an inch now. When I first started she could actually be called a man. now looking at this I purposefullyughed and Freya blushed with humiliation. Stacy also gave a chuckle making the blush even deeper and the humiliation started to make her member start to harden. I took out the big Butt plug from Freya''s ass which was now three and a half inches wide. I smile at the gap in her now big hole. I poke a finger in teasing the gaping hole trying to clench down on me. Her little clit now hard with a max three inches total. I stick four fingers in and stack pushing where her prostate nd will be getting moans. "No cumming" I order as I tease her more and more. Her hold now clenching on my fingers. In seconds I could fist her but decide against that. I slide my fingers out and take some hand cleaner I purchased in a shop. I took out a machine I purchased a recent discovery of Dwarven mechanics. I set it aside where my Saint Andrew''s cross. I looked at the cross thinking back and it was my favorite binding post. I loved seeing the girls helpless on it begging as I whipped them or toyed with them. I took Freya by the hair and guided her to the cross strapping her backward. I started linking her to the machine in sensitive spots that would only bring pain. One on each nipple one on the hip they bite into her skin bringing the pain. The metal mps pinched many ces on her body that I was very careful about. I took a remote and smiled at her back. I turned on the machine and enchantments started to glow. I took the remote and put it on the lowest settings. This machine will only see use tonight until we came back. The Machine was an electrical generator. I remembered from my past life that Dominatrix would use this to torture their charges and I wanted one. When I came across this in one of my shopping trips a few months ago I wanted it. The original purpose of this machine was to make an electrical current using mana it was significantly stronger than I wanted. So I took it to the Enchanter that I used for a lot of my toys and paid them a lot to modify it lower the current so that I could toy with my ves. I was smiling as I had another rod that gave slight shocks too hooked up to the machine with a wire. I had two new toys my ves never experienced before. I turned the setting to their lowest and to burst. The Shocks gave me screams and twitches from Freya. "Mistress! What is Th-! This?!" as the current shocked her. I smiled and pulled out arge metal strap-on seven inches long three and three-quarters wide. I smiled at the stubby looking thing and came up behind him. This thing was about to bring him to a new world. I prated his ass as I clipped a new wire to his balls. What happened is Freya cumming as I closed a circuit through her. She screamed bloody murder and I took a gag out and put it in her mouth to keep her safe and to stop her from biting her tongue. I started to fuck that ass as she orgasmed over and over. I looked at Stacy. "Suck her off Pervert!" I ordered and took the clip off her balls so the circuit on her lower body was gone. Her top and screams of pain and pleasure continued as I railed her ass with myrge metal strap on. Her hole was still spasming and I kept going letting her cum regardless of my orders against. I knew It was me who made her cum but I was going to use that against herter. I Laugh as her ass squeezes it while I fuck her harder and harder. Stacy started to give Freya''s little clit a blow job sucking out all the clear impotent sperm from her as it started to goid in her mouth. Orders were orders though and she kept at it while Freya screamed out. "Mistress, Mistress, MIstress Please!" She screamed I had no idea what she wanted and didn''t care as Iughed fucking her ass hard. When I could tell she came onest time I turned up the settings for a shock that gave me the best scream of the night before shutting off the current. I unstrapped the now useless Freya who kept muttering "Mistress Please Mistress," over and over. "Stacy Clean her up and put her in bed she will pass out in the shower most likely thene back I will have prepared for you by then." I smiled sadistically and her reaction was a melted expression. This pervert was always like this. "Yes, Mistress" and she excitedly took Freya out of the room. I shook my head and cleaned up the tools of my favorite craft. I was quick and efficient but I was looking forward to trying my new toy on Stacy. it wasn''t long before Stacy was back in the room. Her nice tits having reached a double D cup in thest few years. I grabbed them harshly and pped her face hard. "Good girl," I said as I harshly grouped her breasts with a smile. Her smile back at me with infatuation was brilliant. I pped her face again and followed it up with a p to her other breast before pulling her by the breast to another piece of equipment. I Strapped her down on a rack. Laying down. I took out some small modified vibrators putting four in her pussy two in her ass. I left them off for now but her expression was priceless as I made sure she couldn''t escape the next part. I used a wheel to tighten her body against the back of it stretching her limbs. I heard a groan and another rotation turned to a scream. I stopped there I needed these arms and I smiled down on her. I turned on the vibrators each hitting and shaking her pussy. She moaned in pleasure and I pinched her nipple hard and pped her face again. The moans only intensified as I saw her pussy squirt. I took out a whip andshed her body cutting into her skin making real wounds and I saw her scared face as she came to mysh. I smiled and gave her no safety as Ished her sensitive breasts seeing some blood and her screams loudly. I took out a potion and dumped it on her body seeing the cuts close very quickly. I moved my machine over as the wounds closed and grabbed a towel. Her moans and screams filled my yroom. "Mistress It inches Save me!" I let her toil in her torture and moved the machine over and nned my next step as I saw her squirt again. "Did I say you could cum once this entire time?" I ask with a sadistic smile down on her when I moved everything over and her face was picture perfect with her frightened face as she came again body dancing to the tune of the vibrators. "I don''t think I did!" I shouted out and her begging for forgiveness started. I ignored it as I hooked her up to the machine to her begging. I ced everything In three spots that will give me the best reaction. I put one on each nipple and one on the clit. I closed the circuit with the positives on the nipples the negative on the clit. My smile was huge as I turn on the machine and her noiseless scream stered on her face. I smile as jolt after jolt ran through her body and I slowly turned up the power giving me my favorite screams. I got up on her face on either side. "Lick Slut!" I ordered and her muffled screams came along with a good licking on my extremely wet pussy. I watched her body dance as she licked me as I rode her face and It didn''t take long as I squirted in her mouth. I changed the settings on her shocks but her body danced to a tune I set. I came again to her licking as I watched her body desperately dance. Eventually, I had to get off I, and as I did so her melted face as I gave her a short sweet torture session was perfect. I took her off as this was thest time for a while I could torture her like this I gave her a deep kiss. "You did good slut," I said and I saw her squirt again. I took off her restraints and let her out. I cleaned her up. It was short with Stacy but I enjoyed every second of it I thought. I took her to the shower and cleaned her up and brought her to bed. I had a greatst night before our trip. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 After a night of activities waking in Freyas arms with mine wrapped around Stacy. Today was the day regardless if we could get a merchant train in this city or not we would depart. I sent a letter to the Marquis. He would make sure no nobles tried to take advantage of our properties. I believed Carol knew what was good for her and wouldn''t run rampant and Fluffy will be Fluffy. I unwrapped myself and took a deep breath. I was ready my smile grew and I went outside and looked into the sky ready. I was leaving and I felt happy to move ns moved forward and I was ready for the next part. The house not to long after started to move. Everything was packed that we needed and things were prepared. There was no rush as I stood looking at the home we purchased and lived in for such a short time. Maybe I was getting sentimental or something but I was going to miss it but I was happy to be going onto the road. I walked into the kitchen and grabbed the food Stacy had cooked. I enjoyed the meal and everyone grabbed their stuff and we left for the adventurers guild. The walk was not long nor short but we walked in silencepanionable everyone in their thoughts. This was Stacy''s hometown she had never left it. My little pain doll was going to be leaving home for the first time. Freya had left home only to go to the adventurer academy which thought her the basics of Bard''s style. Now it was time to leave into the world. As we entered the guild nothing new was going on with adventurers leaving and entering looking at the job board. I directly looked walked up to a male elderly human doing the reception. I gave a simple greeting and asked for jobs or escorts going south towards the Demon Country. He looked at me and told me there was one leading south but were not looking for people of my calibre. After discussing I decided for us that no job was better. We will try in other cities and we can explore and kill at our pleasure. I looked at the board for things that always have a kill reward like bandits and monsters that fill the forests between the city. The monsters and the beasts in the northern Beast mountains werepletely different. The Beasts to the north had a long recognized intelligence when they reach a certain point of power. Monsters on the other hand no matter how powerful they became they stayed mindless to their instincts. In the central area of the continent, they have almost been eradicated. ces like the Beast-Kin Country, Kingdom of Arlin are the best examples that the monsters have been eradicated. They systematically killed all of them till the point that bandits were the worst problem they had. They were a problem but not as bad as the mindless **** and murdering goblins and other such mindless monsters did to all intelligent species. Goblins are still prevalent in many Kingdoms although much rarer with the systematic hunting that happened. These were brought on by the Pure hatred a lot of adventurers remember from when they started out. The viges that came from destroyed the childhood friends raped until they died. All of these doomed the race where adventurers reigned supreme since they brought more attention to these problems than other nations. Some let these problems breed for their economy so that the lowest echelon would die out or survive and be strong. The Empire of the United was such a power that the Law of the Jungle reigns there above all else. Most of its civilian poption refuse to leave the cities in fear for their lives and only the desperate leave the cities walls for coppers and silver to survive the next day. This created a cycle of one of the premier militaries on the vast continent and was slowly making their way inwards. The problem though is that their military supply lines have made it increasingly worse stalling its expansion. The very thing that made it military strong was the thing hamstringing it from expanding. It was a conundrum no one wanted to solve them from what I heard. Then there are ces like the Forestry of the Elves that wanted to live with the monsters since they are as much of the forest as them. This leads to atrocities in neighbouring countries since almost all elves can handle themselves after decades of living was their teenage years. Monsters in many countries were a sensitive subject that many differing opinions grew. The majority though was of the line kill them all. I didn''t care about that the fuckers tried to attack me I would kill them. That simple I don''t care if some fucking tree huger tells me it will make them extinct or I could reason with it. It shoots an arrow at me it dies. I build myself to be powerful and I will be damned if some pipsqueak tries to kill me and I hug it in return. I tell Freya and Stacy that we will go without and collect materials between cities as we travel. I took to the road back to our house with Freya and Stacy in tow. We were going to be walking and not taking any carriages with us. I would use my inventory to keep that in check and the girls eximed to it. This apparently was not amon thing but not impossible in this world. The Bag of holding many called it and it was a rare tool that tailors strived to reach. This made the profession a more wanted one and popr. Still few reached it and not many learned even when they reached the master level as many who could make them kept it as a National level secret. This was the attainment many wanted. Stacy asked if I had another and where I kept it on me since she was curious to study it to learn how to make it. I was surprised this existed but became less soter when I realized there was a mystery called magic here. I knew not most of what it does. I did want one though so I could hide my more efficient inventory. We reached home grabbed our backpacks and my Tigers and walked towards the exit of the city to leave for a journey around the known world and a smile stered our faces as we left into the sunset with a spring to our step and tigers on our trail. ---- Announcement: I recentlymissioned a new piece for Sally and a new look. Check it out on my P*atreon if you wish to have a look. Please enjoy Comment, Vote, and Review. I am always readingments and take them into consideration when writing. Please Enjoy. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 The wind blew as our feet fell upon an empty road leading out of the kingdom. All in Travel garb the tigers quietly prowled along behind us. It was nice just to walk without expectation for a bit. We still were about a day''s walk from the border. The feet fell as we walked in harmony with each other in silence. Hours this went on as I feltfort in the silence when it was broken. In the distance, a wagon rolled along with a trading caravan passing by. Therge group looked at us warily as we walked past without a word of greetings or pleasantries exchanged. Part of our garb was travelers'' cloaks to keep dust off of us and to hide that three women and three tigers were what our group consisted of. Travel continued on as we started to enter into a forest as we traveled. Then into mountains as we traveled out of the kingdom and into the next country. After the mountains would we finally be leaving the Kingdom of Arlin and enter into the Human Empire of Garnock. There wasn''t a lot of information on the Empire so I was excited to see for myself what a new country will entail. I was kind of hoping to expand my contacts in the Empire forter but I was just traveling through for now. The thought of a demon capital made me curious. My previous incarnation was often referred to as demonic in some ways and I wanted to see if the was true. We reached the border and saw a fortress. Stacy was starting toin she wanted to clean up after about a week of traveling on foot stopping only to rest in tents I agreed and made our way to the military fortress with armored guards. The kingdoms troops looked to be on alert for any movement and we were confronted at the gate when we came close. "State your business!" A guard shouted at us and I wrily smiled. I hated to be disrespected like this and I could feel that the disrespect irked me more than it should have. "We are travelers from the Capitol out to see the world after training in the Adventurers Academy," I stated simply loud enough for him to hear and he paused looking at us then motioned for us to approach. I took out the adventurers cards they issued us that was marked with the Academy logo showing that we had in fact been trained there. "Why are you going to the Empire?" The soldier asked and I shrugged my shoulders. "We are not going to the Empire of Garnock we are traveling beyond to see the world and the Empire happens to be in the way of that travel." Something told me that something had happened with the Kingdom and the Empire recently and tensions were high. "When did you leave the capitol adventurer?" He asked and now I was starting to get annoyed. "Look I understand we left about a week ago and have been on foot since then. We do not know of any tensions that seem to have been happening since then. Though that doesn''t matter to us as adventurers in the kingdom of Arlin have not been called to arms. Therefor our travel is not banned." I stated thew of the Kingdom of Arlin, "Now we are looking for a warm bed and a bath for the night before more traveling. Is the fortress open for the night or do we simply travel around?" I stated and the soldier looked angry at the tant snub to him that I didn''t care for his questioning. "Look, Miss Sally," He says looking down at my adventurer card, "I was tasked with questioning why you are here. Your job as a citizen of this country is to answer me when asked. I used to be an adventurer like you then I took this job to further our kingdom. That makes you respect me with the amount of respect I deserve! Now tell me where you are traveling too or go back to the capitol." This Dumbass is pissing me off. "Look Dumbass I can kill your weak ass where it stands and the respect to the kingdom is the only thing that keeps you on your feet and not buried. You are pissing off me and mypanions I only wish to know if we can rest the night. If we cant we will walk around. Now I will tell you two things soldier I will receive little to no consequences for killing you here and now. If they try they will die unless they send someone more powerful than me. They will then question whether that is worth it or not. When I write a letter stating why I did so and thews I protected myself under they will throw your dead body in a pit never to care again. Stop pissing off your betters pig or I will gut you like the ipetent bitch you are. NOW! Tell, Me, Is, The, Fortress, Open." At this point, my blood lust was pouring out and I wanted to attack. I just really wanted to kill this dumbass. The Soldier audibly gulped. "No, The fortress is closed for the time being Ma''am and Isn''t open to the general public for the foreseeable future. Hostilities with the Empire are starting with our war to the North with the beasts being in a Stalemate." "Good That''s all I needed to know. If I feel someone following us they won''t being back. The Next time you question someone stronger than you do it outside the uniform so we can weed out the stupidity gene from humans bloodline please." With that, I left a now blushing guard as Freya held back a snicker. I was disappointed no one follows but we went past the Fortress and the sun was starting to set as we set up camp. The area we were in now was a small in between this and the Empire. This was more or less no man''snd. A dangerous spot to be. Iid down and realized I was a bit frustrated and I wanted to take it out on Stacy. She was such a good Perverted pain doll. I wanted to make her cry and scream for me and I felt myself moistening at the thought of torturing her again. I wanted something new too. I questioned what I would do in the Empire and see while we were traveling though if there was something we could set up quickly to start new ns for expanding my influence. I was in thought as we started cooking with us all looking towards the fire when I noticed the silence around me. A deeply troubling Silence. I stopped and I looked towards my tigers who had not been looking at the mes but out into the ins. I let my night vision start toe back as I was no longer in thought. Something my instincts cried was out there watching us and I had no idea what. I looked out and decided that I did not want to arouse suspicion. After a nice meal we allid down to sleep for the night cuddled together but weapons at the ready as I whispered to them my thoughts. It was a very pointed night as weid the bait for something unknown. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The darkness ensured and noises were none. I heard not a cricket not an insect as the world was silent as if asleep. My nerves and instinct called out to me in panic. Iid there with Stacy and Freya each ready for anything. Finally after hours of silence and our minds ying tricks I heard it. The sound of footfalls nearby. They were silent ones only audible in the perfect silence as the feet crept across the short grass. No twig of leaves was stepped on making it known they were at least trained in stealth. This reminded me of Fluffy who was more trained in the works in city areas rather than forested areas. The distraction of thought was slight though as I was getting myself ready to react. The Tigers were under strict order as well. When weid down to sleep I gave them themand to stay till order. This they did with absolute trust in me. I was their mother their provider their everything at this point. They were young at this point and I want them when they gather their intelligence to remember me and my own as happy memories. This will lead them to want to continue to follow me instead of just leaving or looking for greener hills. This is something basic for beast tamers to treat their beasts properly and not like beasts but more like their children. These Phantom tigers I viewed as my kids more or less. They were to help me out but in return, I give love and respect they deserve. I may have even started a war taking these cubs and kidnapping them in the beast''s eyes that doesn''t mean they can''t live a better life in my hands. The movement got closer and closer and I tensed up and stuck. Quickly and mercilessly my whip went out and my Tigers saw that as the battle signal. Quickly though the person was captured. I am surprised at the good movements but the moment we sprinted into action the person was off guard ready to kill Freya the weakest in physicalbat. They jumped on the perpetrator pinning them to the ground without thought and the enemy was pinned. I would need to do something about thister in their training. Only the closes should have. I whistle themand not to kill and they stop before going in for the kill on the perpetrator. After Imanded my tigers off of the person it reveled someone in a camo print to break up the human shape. They were right that this made them harder to spot. I bent down and pulled out a long rope from my inventory tieing up when I noticed the shape of breasts. The person was female but I was making sure they couldn''t move at all. All finger movement was even bound. I let them not move even a little in a hogtie. Finally, I removed the camo face covering and out came a Cat-kin with ck hair and small whiskers. I wanted to poke her face as she looked at me pissed. She was fucking adorable. I hadn''t met a Cat-kin before and I was supremely interested. I wonder if she likes pain? I had found a new toy was my only thought, My pussy wet for a new pussy cat. I was smiling I could feel it and I noticed her face change. I was so happy right now. I wonder how I should train her I didn''t care why she attacked. I felt the atmosphere around me change and I looked up to see Stacy panting looking wanting Freya looked excited too and I realized that I must be smiling in a way just before our usual y sessions. Freya and Stacy would only get excited when I start to get in this mood. I looked back down and her expression was questioning and afraid. "Ah, a little kitty found her way to me. I will tell you something little kitty," I paused as she looks at me with the questioning scared face, "I don''t care who you are, I don''t care why you are here, I simply don''t care your mission, the organization or anything like that. Do not get me wrong you will tell me everything you know eventually. I just do not care about that. Lately, I have been wanting to try new training methods. See I want you to know since It doesn''t matter now that you are in my capture. Stacy the girl right there," I pause and point at her and she does a little wave, "She is my nice pain doll she loves it like the pervert she is. I love dishing out new painful methods on her and she loves when I do it. Next, let me introduce Freya," I point at Freya and she also waves a little wave, "She is my little Sissy bitch who loves having her cock tortured I also have some training with her to do but she loves every moment of it as well," I pull her face to look into my eyes and I smile at her, "I have so much to train you on I am just so excited on how to start. I have so many wants and you present yourself to me my little kitty I just don''t know what to do with myself how excited I am." I see her face turn to one of horror, "Please-," I push the mask into her mouth to gag her, "Oh, My new dear kitty you''re not talking yet I have not decided what to do with you yet." I look deep into her eyes with that smile stered on my face as the sheer scope of what''s happening to her starts to set in. "For now Kitty your luggage I don''t have the proper things for you yet, I also do not want to get your hopes up." I bring her pushing one arm and carry her like luggage. The backpack was in the way and I decided I needed something more borate. So I pulled out another rope and fashioned me a cat-kin backpack around my other one. It was morefortable for her than me. Stacy I could see was looking at it jealously. I hiked her up and we went moving again I whistled mymand. Everyone fell in line and my tigers scouted us to a new ce with a better sleeping arrangement. I started to pet them and cuddle them a bit receiving two jealous stares and a discontent one. I left our captive tied up and rested sleeping happily as Stacy took the first watch as we were on watch for any friends of our captive. Waking a bit early I stood thest watch as Freya and Stacy took some sleep I looked at the now veryfortable wannabe assassin. I was so happy with my new acquisition I was nning a new color for her and what I was going to train her to be. I sat for hours thinking a training n on how to teach her smile never leaving as she slept hogtied. I knew I needed to loosen up the ropes a little not to damage her and so I did. I put a better gag in and change some things around. Finally, after some time we made our way deeper into the empire with two jealous looks on my back a miserable face and someone beaming happily stopping themselves from skipping down the road. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 WIth a gagged Cat-kin and my twodies, we were down the road for hours looking out for any pressures. It was weird that no one was following up on the Cat-kin or anything. Maybe she worked alone or maybe no one knew what she did? I wasn''t sure but we were entering deeper into the Empire. It shouldn''t be too long I thought as we walked down the road. We were quiet as a merchant train started to slowly creep up behind us as we walked the road. Not long after we say grain in wagons heading the same direction. More and more traffic passed or were in vision as we walked. Many looked at the Cat-kin tied behind me and promptly ignored the situation. No one wanted to bother and simply minded their own business. ''This was refreshing'' I thought simply wishing back in my previous incarnation that this was more prevalent. I even had a backup fund forwyers and stuff with bribes for those with too open of mouths. You see something you shouldn''t keep your fucking mouth shut. In a modern society that should be more prevalent but mentally unstable people think that they should be ''Good Samaritans'' then I have to hire someone to snuff and innocent. This cost me money and made my profilee up needlessly. It was a hassle and not a major problem for major crime syndicate back in the previous incarnation. It took an assassination of corrupt officials surprising me to finally take me out. Iughed at that while walking down the road only to receive some stares forughing at nothing. I was a little stuck thinking of the past. I was doing this moretely as I was now on the ''Straight and Narrow'' I almostughed out loud again as we were reaching the city walls. The talking was limited and my extra baggage would probably get a second look from the city guards. We finally reached the Border City of the Empire. The Name Ipletely forget and couldn''t care I will stay only a couple of days maybe pick up a quest and register in the ve Masters Guild. I still had problems with the Kingdoms Guild but I should be fine in other countries. We were now in line with the city guards taking taxes and identities. With the tension on the borders, it was probably going to take longer. So I decided to unhook my new trendy Cat-kin Backpack and let her legs move. I never searched her I realized and started to pat down and check before loosening any more restraints. I was not kind as I left no body part unchecked I felt some things and moved hands into clothes to remove various weapons she was hiding. Her look was even more miserable now as I unequipped many hidden weapons that I was surprised. I should have done this earlier but she couldn''t move anyways with the way I tied her up. After I finished I started to untie the backpack part and use it to create a new tie ready to bind her with so that she could move but I had control. I only needed some time to let the blood flow properly so that it didn''t cause permanent injuries. She was my new Kitty I needed to take care of her. Finally, I unbound her and put in new restraints so that blood could flow properly. I stood her up and rechecked her body again without the ropes only to find that I found everything. I was tempted to strip her and humiliate her but decided against it. I was wanting her for myself and the excitement of a new pet was making me giddy. The line continued and my new pet still gagged was moving around loosening her muscles. She will need a bath the heat will help everything. Finally, we reached the gates to the city and I paid a gate tax or four and when the guard pointed at my new Cat-kin I looked at him with a smile. "This little Kitty tried to stab us in the night, Such a bad Kitty is about to be punished and retrained to a good Kitty!" My excitement was getting to me I was so happy about my new procurement. The guard shivered to look at my smile and look of excitement. He looked at the Cat-kin with an expression of pity. "Girl you messed with one of the crazy ones, Good Luck you will need it." I was a bit miffed as the Cat-Kin looked at him with pleading eyes. "Who are you to call me crazy? Fuck it whatever I don''t want to start a fight here its not worth it," I talked myself out of it in front of them. I was not crazy I was just happy with a new pet. Oh? I had a thought and I smiled and looked at her and the guard was still in hearing range. "I thought of how I am going to train you, Kitty!" I pped now starting the training and I saw the guard look back and he looked at a person about to hang when he looked at that Cat-kin and shook his head. I then took a moment to scratch under her chin with a smile, "You are going to love your new life, Kitty!" I eximed loudly and pulled her along into the city to look for an Inn. Preferably A ve Masters Inn I heard about for traveling ver''s It was a border city it should have one. I asked some questions to some residents and finally, I was in the upper area of the city for those traveling through with more money called the ver''s Inn. It was notmon in the Arlin Kingdom for them to be this forthright in it but I guess the Empires guild didn''t care or the person running this Inn didn''t care. I paid handsomely for the Inn a training room and a Bathing room up front for at least five nights. I had a new Cat-Kin to break in and start her training. The Kitty was shivering behind me as the ve Masters around me were all asking if I was selling such a good specimen and I kept rejecting them. "Come on, This one looks fresh it will take timedy and you look like your traveling and are young leave this Cat-kin to the professionals to train." Thisrge man earned my Ire calling me unprofessional with a backhandment. "Look Dipshit, I captured this little Kitty a day ago. She tried stabbing my little Sissy. Now you want to take my procurement? Are you fucking stupid I am so excited about my new Kitty to train. So I give you one warning and everyone in this Tavern will hear my deration. You will fuck off and stop bothering me or I will kill you where you stand. I give you six seconds after I finish this sentence to go sit your ass down." My threat didn''t seem to reach him as I sounded like a fifteen-year-old girl with a cute voice. Granted I was but that wasn''t the point. I started to count slowly and he towered above me with Freya and Stacy looking at him like an Idiot. My tigers were in the room as well but no one seemed to look at them. I thought in the back of my head ''No wonder they called Phantom Tigers''. It reached one and he stood there towering over me and I barely moved as muscles twitched and a dagger left my cloak using energy and entered into his heart. The Man fell to his knees and died. I looked at him like the trash he was. "Fucking Idiot can''t tell what''s good for him," I said loudly everyone in the establishment hearing and they all went back to eating making sure to keep a distance away from me. "Look Innkeeper clean this up make us some good food and some Kitty treats for my little ve here." I dropped a good bribe and workers came out from the back. They promptly cleaned up the mess and the Inn Keeper looked at me with a smile. "Ma''am Someone as respectable as you deserve the best service let me upgrade to our best rooms at no charge," I almostughed as they realized I am not poor vemaster and people took our bags and escorted us to our rooms. I tipped a gold coin to the workers and we sort of unpacked our backpacks. I was going to resupply and get ready for the next trip in a couple of days but first I had a new ve to break in. I looked at her with a smile judging whether I should start tonight or tomorrow. I was so excited thinking about it. The Food came in while I was contemting with waiters from the inn cing it on a table in the room. This was the best room I guessed and I looked around before they entered with an attached bath that was being filled with magical enchantments. The other being an attached training room much like mine in my home. There were goodies I didn''t have and ones that were missing but all together good. I was super happy with the arrangements. I looked to my new kitty all gagged probably starving and I contemted with happiness. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I smiled as I finished thinking and I told Stacy and Freya to start eating. I started with the ropes on my new kitty binding her till she was on her elbows and knees hands tied to shoulder. Legs then were tied to bepletely unable to move on anything but her knees and elbows. Then I set a te on the floor and went into the inns training room and found the tool I wanted. I was happy they had it but I made sure to use some disinfectant from my inventory. I cleaned it off as I would have to do with all this Equipment before I used it. I came back and changed the gag she had to a ring gag so she could only lick up her food. "There ya go kitty you can eat now. Do, please be a sweetie kitty and eat cleanly or I will be forced to punish my new kitty." I smiled and let her be there looking at me with a weird look. I was wet already looking at that expression. As I sat down I looked back over to her to take in that expression. "Also If you don''t eat what wille next will be a harsher punishment than any mess you can make." I smile charmingly happy with the thoughts of a new punishment for a naughty kitty. The reaction on the cute Kitty''s face was priceless to me. It reminded me of the first time I whipped Stacy and tortured Freya''s cock. I was smiling in nostalgia. I started to eat with Freya and Stacy holding a conversation with them about what was needed and supplies that we needed. I told them that the Adventurers guild would need a visit from us to see if there are any merchant trains to the next city of the Empire that needed escorting. "Mistress if I may I think we might just take some monster hunting along the way. The Empire has monsters and beasts unlike the Kingdom of Arlin. They use them to train soldiers in peace times but if the Empire is in hostilities or potential hostilities then the Adventurer''s would make up for that. We could just take a lot of them that are between here and the next city. It won''t matter where we turn it in as long as we have proof we did." Freya finished happy to be of help as I thought about it. I had a new toy to y with and so that saved me from scouting out a new one as well. It would blood my cute tigers that have been blending into the background wonderfully. I pulled out three raw steaks for them and tossed it over while I was in thought on it. They each took one out of the air and ate in peace off to the side watching. I looked to see my new kitty struggling to pull the food up with her tongue and swallow. She moved slowly lowering her head using her tongue to separate what she wanted then struggled to pull it up. It was so much fun as she struggles each step and I was hot just watching her agony as her hungry tired body toiled. She could not chew so she swallowed whole also and I was amused to see her eat. Stacy and Freya did not look jealous of her current circumstance now. I smiled and finished my food and excused myself to the training room. Before I left though I stopped and said, "Help my dear kitty with the rest of her food otherwise it will take her all night. Gag stays on though." I entered and started to clean and prepare. I quickly realized I needed to clean a lot more than I thought in here and called out to Stacy. "Stacy, Freya can feed my new kitty I want you to help clean up these tools and torture devices. Looks like my fun will be dyed till tomorrow. They need to pick up their cleaners standards I am still seeing fucking dried blood on these. What if my new pet gets an infection?" I spoke to Stacy as both my doll and sissy knew that I took health concerns seriously with my y toys. Every time they would have to clean it up and if it did not pass they would be punished with neglect for a time. The worst type of thing for them. They both quickly learned if they didn''t want attention from her was to not clean something in the yroom properly. It took some time when we were done. I put some toys like a thumbscrew off to the side. Someone was interrogated here and the ass didn''t clean his instruments. Now I don''t trust it. I wasn''t going to use it anyways but that wasn''t the only fun one that was put aside. They also didn''t have any of me enchanted ones that I special ordered. That was fine though and I was tired. Freya and my new Kitty were done and Freya had her on the bed now. Someone came in a cleaned to table and took kitties te as well. She looked at me with desperation and I looked at her. I was exhausted but it was time for a bath. I told thedies it was bath time and we could go. We went into the bathroom that had somewhere separate for bodily functions and a wash area and arge bath. I went back over to the training room and got a basic ball gag for my kitty who needed a washing. I didn''t want her to speak I wanted her to know that I cared nothing of what she said. She was desperate to talk to me. From the moment of capture though she never had the chance to. My face was hurting from all the smiling in thest twenty-four hours since we captured her. I couldn''t get enough and I saw some points in the system for training her from time to time. She was slowly adapting in thest twenty-four hours to my cruel treatment. I got back into the bathroom with the new gag. I smiled and change her gag as she moaned for me to stop and shook her head. I care little and just forced it on closing it around her head with the sp. "Now, now Kitty we need to clean you up and we cannot have you yowling in the tub. Do not be a naughty kitty." I cooed to her as I finished putting it on with her attempts to stop me. I needed to undo her current tie situation. I like though that she is on all fours. I contemted for a few seconds before I shrugged. "I will unbind these drops for a bit so we can wash Kitty properly. Kitty, I will be very disappointed if you act like a naughty kitty and try to stand or take off your gag. Do you understand Kitty?" I looked into her eyes speaking with my aura. Slowly I had driven to the depths of her mind that I was a pyscho and I guess I kind of was. She nodded quickly as if desperate to tell me she would be good. Finally, I could take off these clothes that had been on her. I unbound her and she looked relieved until she looked at me and instead of standing like she almost did was on her hands and knees. "Good Kitty!" I state loudly and I scratch her chin. She looked off put but I know she would grow to love it. I started to take off her camo suit using my ws to cut the fabric. I was careful to make sure she could feel the sharpness drag along her skin without cutting. I ruined the only clothes that she had on her. I was going to have to pick something up or may Freya I wasn''t sure yet but I will. The clothes now hung loosely on her torn to take off as I saw some subtle tears from her eyes. I guarantee it had nothing to do with the clothing but the Identity. I was destroying her identity slowly psychologically clothing meant nothing it was whatever her mission her organization was that was being destroyed systematically by me. I took away the covering exposing the charming body underneath. Those breasts were D maybe or almost Double D. I was surprised the camo suit subtracted from her charms. The ck fur hidden in the clothing on her arms and legs covered about the same as mine but even shorter and I pet across the arm. It was softer too. I grabbed a handful of breast and they were in a soft skin with the rightness of perky. I want to y with these breasts. I saw scars along her body from training I guessed. Some didn''t look like training scars. There was a story here I didn''t care about at the moment. Freya and Stacy started to wash while I checked on my New Kitty and held out a hand. Soap was immediately ced in it as I looked at my little Kitty. I started to scrub her body to look at what was underneath the grime and sweat from before. I scrubbed as she groaned at my harshness in some spots and I left nothing unwashed. She seemed outraged when I started to scrub her pussy. I was not nice as I even started to wash her ass and her moan and groaned protests fell on deaf ears. I finished with the soap her entire bodythered up despite protests. I took it as a pet in need of training I am sure she took it as ''I am a grown woman I can wash myself''. She was a pet now she doesn''t do this. Her red face was blushing in humiliation. I stuck my hand out and shampoo entered into my hand and I started to clean her fur and heard some new yelps when I worked on her ears in particr. They are sensitive I thought and put it to the back of my head forter. Then I took the water hose after Freya and Stacy finished and started to finish cleaning her by removing all the soap. What came out was creamy white skin in contrast to her dark midnight ck hair that appeared. Her fur even matched. I smiled face hurting with all the smiles still, "Now whos a clean Kitty! My little Kitty is!" I eximed then I brought her over to the bathtub and told her to stay and wait for me. I was nning every move I made the next couple of days as I took my time to wash after stripping. I cleaned myself and then got ready for the bath. I was excited and got in then I told my kitty to follow me in. She almost tried to get up then looked at me startled with my smile on my face. Then she went in on her hands and feet into the water and her head came out seconds after gasping for air in a struggle. I moved quickly and grabbed her by the head and positioned her to beying into myp with her head above water. Her arms and legs on her side trying to keep her structure going. I started to pet her head and whisper good Kitty. Every once and awhile I would scratch her chin and finally, she found a position to rx in. I then started to converse about more ns and things needed to be done with My ythings. I started toe up with other things that were side projects that I would like done and things like that. I would love to get a hand in some gangs while I am here for my short stay but know I wouldn''t be able to take control in that time frame. Meanwhile, a girl was trapped in my arms wanting to struggle but couldn''t the fun I was having with her distress showed to Stacy and Freya. They did look jealous of her now as I spoiled the new Kitty. "Oh, Girls I will give you some attention tomorrow. The new kitty needs a demonstration of what punishment looks like. Any volunteers?" I asked and both of them begged to be punished by me and I had a sadistic smile on my face. I looked down and saw the horror on her face as she saw Stacy and Freya beg for my attention. I whispered using an energy message to her. "You will beg for me in time as well Kitty." Her face was Priceless. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Ah, that expression was amazing as she looked at me as I continued to pet her. I could tell her want to immediately run for her life. Stacy and Freya were still begging to be the one tortured. I smiled as they never realized I had already decided who would be my doll for representation. I smiled and scratched the kitty''s chin then a bit behind the ears. Her body was rigid for a bit and her horror showed but no one cared. I rxed in the bath as I told my toys that I had decided. I left it in the air who I decided. I just gave attention to the new kitty and rxed. The new Kitty needed this hot water to help blood circte. She also needed pampering to start changing her mindset to what I wanted so I let her recover as we also recovered from our journey in the bath. The conversations ended with us just rxing in the bath. Kitty should be good soon I thought as I was starting to feel the exhaustion catch up. I released Kitty and told her toe up to the side of the bath. I grabbed a towel as she crawled out on all fours looking at me with that frightened look and my face was just so sore from my smiles. I started to dry every part of her making sure not a drop of water was left on her. Then I had Stacy grab me a brush she had and I started tob her short hair and fur. Slowly I pampered her and saw confusion settle into her expression. This was exactly what I wanted. I want her to start confusing things as I pamper her giving a taste of a pet life that she was soon going to enter whether she liked it or not. I finished drying her off and smiled. "Now who''s a clean pretty little Kitty. My Kitty is looking how adorable our kitty is Stacy, Freya isn''t she adorable?" I turn the question. "Mistress she is adorable. What a pretty kitty although soon I think the Kitty should have a proper name." Stacymented and I thought so too. "You''re absolutely correct our little adorable kitty needs a name. I can''t keep calling her Kitty, Hmmm. I will think about it for now. Later I will find the best name for our kitty. She is just so adorable. Unfortunately, she isn''t house trained yet I am scared of her running off. Tomorrow we will find a nice cage for our kitty. Tonight she can sleep at the end of the bed all tied up." I state my point I was working towards. I was slowly going to change her and the first steps were being taken. I was loving this as I looked at her expression. Every little bit of horror and fear I looked at just endeared me more towards her. "Good Kitty now let''s go get you some restraints. Can''t have you run away the world outside is scary without Mistress. Never leave Mistress''s side kitty the world is scary!" I stated and guided her while I used another towel while Stacy was eyeing me up. Fuck my face was hurting from all the smiling. I was quick and efficient in the restraints that I put on the kitty so she was tied to the end of the long bed. Neither her arms nor legs could move. Since none of us was tall either she probably won''t be kicked either. I would slowly train her the next day and I dressed in a night robe. I cuddled with Freya for the night ying with her butt plug a bit then slept with happy thoughts about tomorrow. The next morning I awoke to Stacy between my legs giving my clit some much-needed attention. I had been horny the entire day after catching a new kitty with my thoughts. I also was going to punisher moreter for not asking permission. I was happy with it though as she worked my clit. I was riding her face now and gave a low moan and my legs shook in orgasm. I pulled Stacy out of my crotch not too muchter after I rode the orgasm. I gave her a stern stare but I pushed her off and got out of bed. I looked at my kitty sleeping peacefully all tied up to the bed. I checked her body without waking her and everything was fine. I stood up and nodded and went off to do my morning routines. I went down to the Inn and got a lot of meat for my tigers and fed them. I then yed with them a little spending some time ying around. I enjoyed some more time as my toys started to wake up. I smiled as Kitty awoke and finished my time with my lovely tigers. I approached her and gave another check. "Good morning kitty." I pampered her with some betting and some scratching in some spots I noticed her face started to twitch with. I think they felt good to her the more I did it. "Now kitty we need to do something and can''t take you out so I will have to set up some things for you here. I hope when we go out you will be a good kitty and wait patiently for us to return." I told her and she was in distress in her mind most likely hoping for me to leave as fast as possible. Iughed at a thought and walked away from my kitty. I let her think what she wanted I already knew what I was going to do with her and thoughts can be changed slowly. All but the kitty were dressed now for the day and I brought Freya and Stacy downstairs to the Inn dining area. I had some more offers for the Cat-kin that I brought in yesterday from those that remembered. I was starting to get annoyed. I decided what I was going to do then and with a smile I jumped on the table and coughed loudly to gain everyone''s attention. "Alright my fellow ver master''s, vers, Fellow Degenerates and Sadist''s I have my Cat-kin she is not for sale. I have a way I wish to train her and have already started," I looked at someone who was about to cut in, "Maybe after I finish Training her depending on results I will sell her and you can have a chance. What I would like though is until I put her up for sale for all my friends here to stop asking. I am trying to enjoy my training of her and my fucking food on my table. All of you can understand this. I mean none of this as a snub to someone here but if you think you can beat me in battle I will dly take you up on that after a meal. Please leave me in peace though otherwise blood will flow and it will not be my own. I will not take any questions. Thank you for your understanding." Some looked mad many were annoyed with the interruption but I got off the table and looked towards a waitress. She turned to me and approached and I ordered three meals for us then I order something for our kitty to be put into a bowl for after we finish eating. We ate in silence as everyone chatted around us in the loud Inn. I finished quickly and the Waitress gathered the tes and asked where I would like thest order. I took it and asked for a bowl of water as well. After I had the two bowls I went upstairs. In the room, I ced the bowls on the ground and untied my kitty preparing for the day. I told Freya to go grab the ring gag and she went off quickly as I tied up kitty till she could only walk on her joints. I wanted to make a more borate suit soon for her to protect her joints but a day or so should be fine while we grab the things necessary. I finished and Freya handed me the gag which I changed so she could eat and smiled at her. I then used a rope to make a leash that wouldn''t be able to strangle her. With that most of my stuff was done then I remembered something and almost facepalmed and got Freya to run downstairs for another bowl of water. She was prompt and I set another bowl down and talked to my tigers. I left a bowl and Zara stayed behind with orders to kill any intruders and to trap kitty if she tried to leave. She nodded and we left the room with my other tigers. We left the Inn and went into the Market to start looking for supplies. We walked mindlessly through stalls and other things I stopped two pickpockets and more tried on Freya and Stacy but neither had coin. I walked along and went to the ve market hoping to find what I needed. I finally made it to the ve Masters guild and I happily walked in. I looked through some of their ves and found nothing that really interested me. There was a couple of bunny-kin who I hear are pretty promiscuous to the strong. I saw a couple of wolf-kin. The most Beast-kin I have seen in a while. I was surprised by how many they had. One thing though is I saw no Cat-kin or tiger-kin. I asked the receptionist. "Why are there not Tiger-kin or Cat-kin on your sales floor?" I asked simply. "Ah, Mistress?" I answered with my name quickly, "Well MIstress Sally the thing is Cat-kin and Tiger-kin are considered the Nobilities ythings and are the current thing for all to have driving up their prices. We simply can''t keep any stocked. We now auction any we find making them amodity people are willing to go out and hunt for. This has started some tensions with the Beast-kin nation. But we hear they are currently in high tensions with the dwarfs as well so we do not know." "Ah, That makes things clearer why everyone was so desperate. Thank Ms. now for my second question. Do you have Cages? I am looking to carry a new ve with us preferably in something easily transportable. Maybe lightweight and can go off-road. She chuckled andughed. "Of course we do are you an aspiring ver? We do have a couple of different types. Let me send one of my salesmen to show them to you." She called out to someone named Vinny and he was prompt and took us to the back area. I was keeping more guarded now though since I found out that I was high-profit species if enved. I didn''t question my own strength though andws here I would need to study but I saw some free Beast-kin in the streets. Not many but some and that was the point. If a country t out enved all beast-kin they would outright start a war with the Beast-kin country. They were a country many did not want to fuck with as they were superior to humans in some respects depending on the species. I wasn''t too worried but I wanted to keep a cor of my neck. That also reminded me of another need and I smiled. Vinny proceeded to show us many carted cages that only one animal would be needed to transport and I looked through them. I finally found two cages I liked with several enchantments on them. The one for when we are traveling was just a cage in a wagon to transport but with enchantment to protect it from wear and tear, To make it more lightweight and an enchantment to relieve fatigue from the animal to allow farther travel. The other cage was something so I didn''t have to keep her tied up all the time and had several lightweight enchantments to make a person carriable and another to increase the defense of the cage for stronger beings. Though D-rank or less was rmended since C-rank no one would guarantee that unless you know what the person was capable of doing. The second cage was really expensive but I purchased it quickly and asked Vinny to show the ve cors. I found a specialized ck cor with a green emerald in the center. I loved it for my new kitty and I had the Enchantments set for the next user and the code words for both transfer of ownership and release. I took the cor and new cages and happily left to go shopping for more supplies. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 We got back to the Inn as dusk was starting to settle in. I walked in and I noticed some scared faces among the crowd. I decided to ignore it and go to order some food from the wait staff to be brought to our room then headed upstairs. I realized I would have a mess when I smelled it. I sighed and realized I missed two things. The biggest thing I can''t even believe I didn''t think about was Biology. I knew I would get Freya to clean up after my kitty but fuck I needed something for the smell. The second thing was a bit more concerning and Zara would need a bath too now. I opened the door only to see Zara sitting there watching a blushing depressed-looking kitty. I realized she went in the corner probably when she couldn''t hold any longer. I was happy with her mood I was unhappy with my mistake. The other thing was Zara had pulled the bodies into the room with a chunk missing out of parts of them in different fatal areas. I was extremely happy with Zara though as even though she created a mess she did as told perfectly. My mess up was the greed of the ve Masters. There were four separate bodies with chunks of neck leg and arms missing from Zara. She ruthlessly killed anyone trying to intrude in the room for my new Kitty. I sighed and told Stacy to go get the Innkeeper to send someone to clean this up. I had Freya clean up my new Kitty''s mistake while I went to go start the bath. I was quick and the tub was filling up with hot water and I approached my kitty. "I am sorry I forgot to get you a litter box and things took a lot longer than I thought today." I started to pet her and look over her seeing filth and gore on her. She really needed a cleaning and I knew it was my mistake here. I tilted her head to get her to look at me. "Would kitty like to be clean again?" I asked nicely smiling and she barely nodded. My smile gotrger, "Okay let us go clean you up Kitty we will have a nice dinner and we will do something about thister." I untied her from the room and started leading her while she moved on all fours through the blood and gore towards the bathroom. I let her in and I started to use sponges and water to clean her off. The ropes were going to need changing as well. The bath was half full at this point and I started to clean her meticulously so that not a single spot was dirty. I took extra time between her legs and scrubbed to make sure she didn''t get sick. The pure shame and humiliation made all of this worthwhile to me. She was in a vulnerable spot mentally and I continue to say sorry kitty. I called her a good kitty for being home when I was there and scratch behind her ears and chin. I pet her while I cleaned her. I made sure she felt spoiled. I took her into the now full bath after washing off and taking off the ropes. After being tied up all day she needed proper blood flow. I kept the ring gag and I stripped before getting in the water with kitty in my arms. I heard a moan of contentmente from her. I smiled and started to pamper with petting and scratches in ces that were already bing good ces for her. I smiled at her reaction being changed to slight moans. The blood flow probably felt amazing in its own right after being released after hours of restraint. She did not fight me at all as I spoiled her. I needed to keep an eye on her even though I had dinner probably waiting outside the beginning of training her was the most important. What happened today was not a bad thing but if I deal with it improperly it could be a set back for a long time toe. Therefore I pampered this kitty who was in my grasp. She probably hadn''t even noticed that her resistance was lessening. That didn''t mean though that she wouldn''t stick a dagger in my throat or one of my toys. She was a long way off and there was a lot of resentment. Thing is I as long as I y my cards right that will be a thing of the past soon enough. After some time I noticed her melt and rxed into me epting of my pampering. As time rolled on I thought that this was long enough and her blood flow should have been regted properly. I picked her up from herfort and ced her on all fours with a questioning look to me. I smiled, "Time to dry you off then eats little Kitty. Let''s make sure you look all pretty for me your Mistress." I take a towel and start to dry off every bit of her not missing a single bit of skin. I made sure she waspletely dry I got the brush I used the night before and started to groom her fur and hair making sure it was all done beautifully. When done I gave her a smile and I kiss on the forehead. "What a good kitty!" I eximed before leading her out with no leash this time and without noticing herself she followed behind me without orders on all fours. I smiled that she didn''t even notice. That leads me to a new thought. There was no way she was professionally trained in the assassination. I had to torture Fluffy a bit to train anti interrogation techniques. I wondered what would happen if someone even attempted that on Stacy as she would enjoy it all now. The new kitty spotted a clean room once inside with thest coolie just leaving with a bucket of red water. Zara would need a bath and I would clean myself properlyter after washing all my Tigers. I think they could use some pampering like my little kitty. "Stacy please rece the water I need to wash my favorite Tiger cubs and pamper them tonight. I think they deserve it for being such good girls and boys. Zara also deserves a treat today. I am not sure what yet though but they all need some pampering. I reached the table and my new Kitty was beside me at the chair and I smiled. Maybe she was being obedient to make me think she was more tamed. The problem with that is I wasn''t going to ease the restrictions on her at all. They would slowly tighten and tighten until she despaired only finding happiness in my pampering. I smiled and sat at the table ced a bowl of food I ordered for her in front of her. "No hands little kitty I am happy with your obedience please continue being a good kitty." I smiled as she started to eat with just her mouth and making a small mess on her face and whiskers that I will clean offter. We all ate together and although a chemical smell was in the room the smell was dissipating quickly. I was happy with their speed and Stacy started going about how we should stay for a couple of days so she could start up a business properly here to increase our funds. I thought about this and told her that I will think about it and for her to give me a proposal on why we should. Freya started to go on about the gang situation here and information she found while we all split up earlier today. It was an interesting mix here. Back in the Capitol of Arlin the Nobles were all had hands in the situation whereas here it might not be so. There were about thirty to forty gangs in this city alone. That was a lot and unless every noble had their own gang they didn''t realize the power of the poor had when pissed. I was intrigued and might need to make a puppet leader here. I had a lot to think about. I looked down and my Kitty was halfway through her food and I smiled. I went back to my food and continued to think about it leaning back. I could go to the ve market and ask to look at their VIP ves but that would cost a lot of gold that I had. I might not even find anything there that will catch my eye. I could go the other route and go through the scum looking for something good and make them a puppet. I think I should start with the ve market and go from there was the final thought and sighed realizing I should have thought of this before. I wasn''t even thinking of making a base here to start but my new kitty required basic training before we go on the move. I sighed and pinched between my eyebrows. "Okay, I will look into another ve that fits the requirements to be a gang leader although I doubt I will find one in the market we could get lucky. Second Stacy finds me some reasons why we should while here set up a branch tailoring store in the Empire along with costs and profit margins. That will be what we do tomorrow. I need to give Zara and my pretties some pampering then I will meet all three of my toys in the training room for some fun tonight. I looked them over and both Stacy and Freya shivered in excitement. My kitty on the other hand looked up in fright at me with some food on her mouth. I smiled at her and wiped her mouth. "You get to watch tonight. Nothing personalized for you, for being such a good kitty!" I petted her head and scratched behind her ear absentmindedly thinking about the next day and grabbed some meat for my tigers to eat while Stacy filled the Bath again. It was going to be a fun night and tomorrowes more work to further my ultimate ns. --- Announcement: Due to interest stated in Pa*treon, I have started a Discord. This, for now, will be on Patrons only. I do not know if I will change it. I might add a lower-tier to ess it depending on interest. Please let me know your thoughts. Also, Please Enjoy my stories, Comment, Vote, and Review. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 A very active andrge amount of cleaning of my favorite tigers made for exhaustion. They all loved baths with me. At first, I hated it but it was always the time I spent the most time with them giving them tons of attention. That swiftly turned to a love of bath time with me. My toys would grow jealous of it but they also realized that I didn''t care about their opinions. I would always treat my tigers the best. They were so excited that I was steamed out a lot inside the bath. I got out with them all and dried them brushed them and pampered them. When done I stepped out with a good mood. Freya and Stacy now were petting the kitty. She looked confused and I heard some repressed moans from her and I smiled. My toys didn''t need me to tell them how to treat her they just watch and listen. That is what makes a good toy. A toy knows they are my toy and watch then they learn what makes me happy and go with it. I looked at the kitty who seemed to be enjoying the attention but hating it at the same time. I moved into the room with my usual grace and whistled somemands to my lovely ones who all instantly obeyed. Each of my tigers found a spot to rest but keep watch. Zara got to sleep first as they would rotate to keep us protected. "Now my beautiful toys lets y!" I stated and walked towards the training room. The room was just as I left it and I watch Stacy and Freya quickly walk in. My kitty tried to stay in the other room and that annoyed me. I stepped to the doorway and said nothing but raised my eyebrow. I looked at her and she came over on all fours looking down and I smiled. she submitted to me again without a word. My demeanor spoke for itself. "You were a bad Kitty I will punish this bad kittyter," I spoke with disappointment in my tone and she looked at me surprised with my inflection. I had the Cage ced in the corner of the room from the market. Stacy seemed to have guessed which equipment I was going to use. I smiled at her and took the Kitty over to the cage. I opened it up and looked at her with a smile. "In!" Imanded and she looked at the open cage. She looked up at me with her ears down looking horrified. "In!" Imanded again even moremanding than before and she still seemed hesitant to cage herself. "IN! Do NOT Make ME REPEAT MYSELF!" I would be educating her more tomorrow. This time she moved quickly into the cage not willing to make me any angrier. I brought myself down to her eye level with a frown on my face. "I repeated myself twice there. I will punish you for being such a bad Kitty. I want whats best for you Kitty and I will show you that. I will not tolerate disobedience. This was uneptable Kitty. I am very disappointed in you. I will make sure you realize thatter. Now be a good Kitty and watch your new sister''s enjoyment. This is her love to be yed with for you it shall start as a punishment. Then a treat. Remember this little Kitty no other cares matter but what I care about. I am your Mistress! I decide on your fate and thoughts. This is the most outstanding rule. If I want you to cry out in pain you will. If I tell you White is, in fact, ck then till I say otherwise it will be ck. That is it. You will learn Kitty with your body mind and soul." I looked at her showing my discontent. She looked both frightened and scared of me. I stood back up. "Freya she better watches every second. You know what to do otherwise I will punish you." Imanded as I walked over to the rack of tools. I started to look through them picking what I wanted to use on my Pain doll today. I looked over everything and I wanted to frighten the kitty was the main point. I wanted her to dread punishments. I wanted to scare her badly of them. She was not going to be a pain doll, like Stacy. She is going to be my Kitty and that is different. Turned and decided. I went and grabbed some shackles. I grabbed a spreading bar and some injury cream there was a lot of. This was a vers Inn, The training room would have things to prevent the decrease in products mary value. "Strip," Imanded without inflection and she slowly removed her clothing showing off her beautiful unmarked body. It showed the care that I took to keep her in perfect condition while giving her the sweet pain I love to dish out. I started tother her entire body getting it ready for the punishment it was about to receive. "Thank you, Mistress," was said when I finishedthering her body. I ignored it as it was only right and started to shackle Stacy putting on the chainless shackle to each arm and the ankles. I then put on the spreading bars to the shackles forcing the legs and arms into an X once the arms were above her. I took a chain and hook from the roof. I brought it down and attached it to the spread bar for her hands. Once hooked I went over to the pulley system and started to hoist her till her feet were off the ground. I could see the excitement in her eyes. ''A well-trained toy to say the least'' I thought. She hung there waiting for what came next. I looked over at the kitty only to see her horror at what was happening. That was the look I was looking for and felt my pussy moisten at what was toe. I went to the tool rack and picked up a standard whip and turned to look at Stacy dangling on the chain. I let the whip unfurl onto the ground and saw her gulp in anticipation. I watched her waiting for the moment in silence. Without warning, I sent the whip whistling over hitting her right in the breast with the bite of the whip. She screamed out in pain but I wasn''t done as I whipped the other breast right afterward as the chain''s momentum started to make her spin. I watched as she started to spin on the chain and I whipped her back twice as she spun back to face me. Her scream filled the room as I whipped her stomach when she faced me with a second on the stomach to follow up. Her screams were in contrast to the now wet pussy and female ejacte running down her legs. "Such a pervert," I said contemptuously and whipped her ass as she spun. I took a step forward stopping the spinning though. I do not want her dizzy I want her screaming in pain. I went to the table with things and I prepared the next items with Stacy unable to see me as I gave her a break for a moment. The whip marks were deep and took off the skin. These would heal but were very painful. I looked at her with a smile and took the cart there with the things I prepared. I wheeled it around off to the side so she couldn''t see what was on it. I looked up to her with a smile on my face. The look off pleasured pain was amazing on her. I loved it. I took a clip off the cart and clipped it onto her nipple. I took another and clipped her breast right near the whip mark. The screams as I continued to clip her all around on her breast until fifteen were on and you could only see clips. I attached a weighted string to them beforehand and started to put small weights receiving another enchanting scream with a groan after I put about five pounds. Such a small amount. I then started on the other breast working more and more clips on it. Her screams made me happy as I finished getting sixteen on this breast. I started to add the weight strings and then added five pounds to that as well. She looked so beautiful hanging there. I smiled up to her as she groaned and moaned in pain and I started to massage her clit. The moans were no longer pained as I yed with her soaked pussy. I saw the shuddering legs in seconds that she came. I love this little perverted pain doll. As she was riding that painful orgasm I pped that clit. "OOOOoooh, MISTRESS!" She yelled out as she chain orgasmed to my pping her clit. I stopped as she shuddered harder. I was giving her free reign on orgasms today. I took the cart away with me leaving the clips on. I walked back with five pounds more for each breast and ced them on as she groaned with the increase of weight. "The night is still young, Stacy we are just getting started." I smile with that thought and I see Freya looking at me with legs rubbing together wishing she could tug on her little sissy clit. Iugh as I pick up the whip again. Ish her ass again starting her to spin again. The cries echoed in the room. I whip her hip followed with the stomach just under the breasts. The symphony of screams was music to my ears as she cried out to me thanking me for whipping her. I whipped her ass again as she spun and the small of her back twice quickly. I stopped again and stopped the spinning and watched her legs shake in another orgasm. This girl is so easy to please I thought. I needed to move on from something so basic. Stacy was now facing me after she stopped spinning and I looked at her tear-soaked eyes and whip mark on her. I used a finger to gather up a bunch of tears and took the saltiness into my mouth. I savored her tears and smiled. I walked past her and brought down a second chain letting the chains raddle in the now quiet room with only soft groans to fill it once and awhile. Itched the hook of the chain to her suspendedg spreader and started to hoist her legs also into the air. She was a bit high for my liking and I yed with it till her head was at my height. I finished the adjustments and her body was t horizontally for me now. I skimmed my hand over fresh whip marks earning some more groans. I grabbed more weights cing them increasing the weights on her breasts. Then I started to gather more things onto a cart to get ready for the next part of my fun. There were many things I could do for fun in here and I was no longer the person training the kitty. I was the one enjoying my toys breaking them piece by piece. Her screams fueled me to do more to my toy. I approach Stacy from a blindside. I grabbed the flogger on the cart I brought up too her. She had no idea what was about to happen. "Thank me for each." I simply stated and brought the flogger down on her freshly whipped ass. She screamed in pain for half a second when the order resonates through her. "Thank you, Mistress!" I bring it down again and she suppresses the scream of agony, "THANK YOU, MISTRESS!" I do not relent as I bring it down again and again only stopping to hear the thank you''s of my pain doll. I stop at twenty and set aside the flogger looking into the things I have prepared. I grab a ring gag to protect Stacy for the next part. I was already bordering her pain tolerance and did not want her to hurt herself on the next part. I put it on her without any resistance from her. Her eyes spoke volumes and her pussy spoke the rest as the floor had a puddle from her squirting and urinating. I cared nothing for this mess that she made in her painful pleasure. Her body waspletely used to orgasming with pain over my training. I grabbed the next part of today''s fun. I picked up a double-edge needle and about two millimeters thick. These things are pointed on both sides and have tons of fun things you can do. I pinch some skin on her hip and pierce her with the needle quick getting a nice scream out of her. I did not pause moving on pinching more skin on her hip to then pierce her again and again. Slowly I worked around her body creating a needle armor around her nice hips. I watched her try to still her body so she wouldn''t pierce her body more. I loved how she would identally move only for her body to instinctively move away from it. It turned into her trying to school herself while yelping and tearfully crying out for mercy. I ignored it as this was a new y even for her as she tried to stop increasing the pain on herself. The wiggle dance made me want to fuck so badly. I watched before I went between her legs with the next and final part for tonight. I brushed the needle on her pussy her face should probably be priceless as she cried out as I pricked her pussy seeing her jump from it to start a whole other wiggle dance with the needles piercing her. Finally, I started to pierce those pussy lips and I got amazing screams out twice. Her throat will be hoarse after tonight. I then grabbed the finial thinnest needle. "Stacy Here is thest needle. Guess where I am going to pierce this time?" I ask knowing she couldn''t answer. I didn''t care either. I pinched her clit and it was hard to grip with all the juices around. I took the needle and poked it twice earning cries from her. I then pushed hard and fast piercing it to earn the best scream I had heard in ages from her. She squirted hard and sprayed me with female ejacte. I would need another bath tonight. Her dance did not end quickly as she danced around with her needle armor poking her punishing every movement she made crying more and more. I wasn''t done with her yet but preparations needed to be finished. I waited until she calmed down her dance and started to remove the needle armor slowly and carefully. One needle at a time as she cried out on the removal as well. I took my time to do it right and finished after a bit of time. I left the needles in her pussy and clit though. I walk to let her see me and smile. "How are you feeling?" I asked as I removed her ring gag. "Thank you, Mistress Thank you for using me!" I smile but did not relent, "I asked how you are doing!" "Amazing Mistress I felt amazing the pain and pleasure always amazes me how you do it!" She smiled as I could see the lust in her eyes for more. I had to hold back from doing more as I trained her to be this way. I could kill her by ident if I go too far. I needed to pace it out also or I might destroy her mentally. She might seek to go farther but that did not mean I should unless I was done with her. I went into the cab ignoring her now and grabbed my favorite strapless strap on to use on her. I needed some release of my own otherwise I will be horny all night. I inserted it easily into my waiting wet pussy and came a little on it. I started to bring Stacy down to my waist height and after that was done I positioned myself to her still pierced pussy. Once I prated her it would slightly poke her thighs. I removed the Clit one though as I did not want to permanently damage it. She screamed out as I removed it and then pushed my way into her wet pussy. I started a rough fuck of her pussy not caring as she cried out only working for my own release. I did not take long to orgasm once as I felt Stacy orgasm again and again on the strap on. I wasn''t satisfied though with just once. I went hard for another round fucking her till I came hard on the strap on. "Fuck I needed that, Your screams are fucking music to my ears, Stacy!" I eximed in the climax. I look down on my work the bleeding wreak of a toy and pulled out. I enjoyed tonight, to say the least. I think I also got my point across to a new Kitty as well. I carefully pulled out thest needles before I started tother her with the healing agent so that she wouldn''t scar. I like to keep my toy ready to break again if I wish. "Freya, get the bath ready, Also the new Kitty better have watched all of that." I finish and look over. Freya smiled and nodded that she had and I saw my Kitty''s face and knew she watched every moment by the look on her face was priceless with all the emotions on it. She was frightened to say the very least. I started working on Stacy and cleaning up the sobbing mess she became with tonight''s fun. I kissed her and told her how good she had been. She started to smile with my slight bit of pampering. I finished bringing her down from the ceiling and looked over to the kitty for thest time in this training room tonight with arge smile. Her face stayed priceless to me and I logged it in my mind to remember happily. --- Announcement: Due to interest stated in Pa*treon, I have started a Discord. This, for now, will be on Patrons only. I do not know if I will change it. I might add a lower-tier to ess it depending on interest. Please let me know your thoughts. Also, Please Enjoy my stories, Comment, Vote, and Review. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Sleep was bliss. After cleaning up and healing Stacy I took the time to move kitty in the cage to the bedroom. Everyone cleaned up and sleeping I slept in Freyas arms while holding Stacy who''s voice was almost lost from all the screaming. I let her rest and pampered her a bit earning some jealousy from Freya. I needed the rest and was tired. When I awoke everyone else but my kitty was asleep. She looked like she had not slept all night. She must be haunted by the memory of Stacy''s ytimest night and I smiled in thought. I used my flexibility to remove myself from my toys without waking them. My tigers were awake watching over us in peace in the corners. I loved seeing their natural ability they all seemed to grow up with. I remember when I picked them up for years did I realize they naturally blend into the background. If someone entered into the room they would not detect them instead we who are sleeping will be noticed first. It was a species thing I think or maybe not. Ther ''Aunt'' did not have it. Maybe their parents did? I was not sure. What I did know that I loved these cuddle buddies a lot. They were loyal and fun to be with. I dressed in simple stuff but did not forget to equip my weapons. I threw on a cloak before I left. I exited the room with my sleeping toys with the little Kitty watching me leave. Her face was nice with that same haunted look. She was going to probably sleep during the day. I went down to see the starting of the day glow into the Inn with the innkeeper hard at work with cooks in the back. I knocked on the counter to gain their attention. I smiled and ordered food with a couple of bowls to be brought up in an hour and a half and left the Inn. I moved through the vacant streets moving quickly putting energy into it moving like a shadow. I looked around seeing if there was anything that I needed to check out. I moved towards a shop that I know is always open no matter the hour. Finally, I reached it in twenty minutes. I walked into the ve Masters guild. I walked up to the receptionist. "I saw all your ves the other day I was not interested. I want to see your VIP ves. I am looking for a skilled ve able to doplex things for me. I do not care about their gender or race. If you have any call someone to attend to me and show me your goods." I quickly put out there and the receptionist looked at me with a professional smile. "Sure one-moment ma''am." I waited shortly when a Female in leather armor with fresh blood came in. "You the one who wants to see the special stock?" I looked around and nodded. "Well, no need to be an ass about it. I always ask since the other day I took a moment longer and the customer went outside while another came in. Doesn''t matter let me show you our special stock. I apologize for my appearance. A new stock came in over the night and one got a little feisty." She walked as she talked bringing me deeper into the guild, "I had to discipline them and show em'' whos boss. You have the feeling of a fellow Trainer. Do you sell your trained or you keep em'' like toys type?" She looked at me and I smiled under my cloak. "I keep mine as toys. If I have needs I usually let them think they are free but never take the cor off. I keep mine to myself. They are such wonderful toys to y with." I stated and watched her shiver a little with my honesty. "Ah, one of the crazy ones we call them around here. Do not take offense but in the Empire that is slightly frowned upon. People around here think that for the ''ves'' mentality after they are trained that they should be sold. I do not understand wanting to keep tamed stock but whatever. I enjoy training more than ying with the trained." She finished a small rant before reaching the end with a locked door. "You forget something, Us crazy ones simply looked at the ''Trained'' and see further training is needed. I can say my toys will sacrifice themselves for me without asking. Their pain, Their pleasure, Their souls, Their body, and Their hearts are all owned by me. I have trained them so that betrayal even in someone else''s hands would be unthinkable. Your training ends when they show all the signs of utmost devotion. My training continues and ends when they are buried six feet underground. They don''t even dream of freedom in death and even then if they reincarnate the next world they will follow my orders. They have no thoughts other than what will please me more. Yours is half-assed in my mind. Undying Devotion is what I seek to reach." I sigh at this trainersck, "I will not debate with you I want to see the special stock." The trainer looked at me weirdly but shrugged her shoulders and opened the door. I saw the more luxurious cells where the ves were better treated to their worth. "What are you looking for? Someone who can Fight? Someone who can fill your bed?" The trainer turned to look at me and I thought of my requirements. "I want someone who can take care of themselves. I need someone who can navigate murky waters orplex tasks without needing a guiding hand at every moment. This does not mean they need to be ex-nobility or anything. I need someone with a good head on their shoulders who canplete the task with long term ns in mind." I finish and the trainer looked at me even more weirdly. "That is a hard set of skills you are looking for. I might have someone who can take care of themselves. I also think I have someone that can fulfill your second set of requirements but they will be way more expensive. These types usually go to be Butlers or head maids in nobility houses taking care of manors." "That is fine I have gold," I simply state. We walked down the hallway and reach to a cage with a man inside. It was arge man with ck skin and ck fur on his arms almost till his shoulder and his entire legs. Hisrge cock showedidly at six inches quite well hung. His muscles were ripped, to say the least. I could tell under his fur the muscles were jacked as well. This was a muscle head from top to bottom. I looked up to the top of his head and he looked good. This must be a beast-kin from the north in the wilnds area. These were beast-kin but even closer to the animal. He had a nice handsome face but his fangs showed. This was a Wolf-kin and was a strong one. Even in very, you could see his determination to survive. I wonder how the vers caught someone like him. "I am guessing this is the one who can take care of himself." I turned for confirmation to receive a nod from her. I look at the wolf as he turns to me and looks down. "What do you want little one?" The ve asked me and I was hiding under the cloak with a smile. "Well you are not tamed, to say the least, but that matters little to me. Wolf-kin I care not how you came here. I see your muscles and think maybe you are weak to end up here. You end up here while I am out here weak one." "Do not call me weak!" He mmed the bars and I knew there was a reason they had him in an extra reinforced cage. "I killed forty of them before I was knocked out in a lucky hit from a cowardly mage. I will have my RESPECT. I will not have a weak Master if I must have one at all. You little one smell like a predator. Why are you here." The Wolf-kin continues to try to catch a glimpse of me. "I am here for business you may be apart of that business. I will offer you something. I will take you out of here and give you new goals. Not just wildly growing stronger. I will expect devotion in return nothing but undying devotion to me. Do you wish to leave with me?" I ask letting someone like this not choose would just take to much time. He had too much to fight too much pride. It would take me weeks to break down that pride followed by that self-confidence. Then I would have to rebuild it. That would take even longer. I would be safer just starting a new with a different ve. "I will not follow someone weak." He paused thinking then smiled, "You want devotion. I want Freedom. I shall make a bet with you, Purchase me and we shall fight for my life. You win and I get a taste of that body as well as losing this cor. You win and you receive my undying devotion to your cause." That toothy shart grin on that face with pearl white fangs with the ckface made for a striking image. I thought about it. "Trainerdy, what is this ve''s price?" She looked at me surprised that I was considering his offer. This guy was C-rank at least in melee fighting I would guess. This alone made him valuable but harder to tame. "He is a steal at one thousand gold coins. This is not negotiable. We have not tamed him so the price drops a lot. his ferocity is also dropping the price. The amount of strength he has increased it to this point. The guild I have been told will not go lower than this." I nodded. I put a hand under my cloak and pulled out a thousand gold coins from the inventory loading it in a bag I kept in my cloak. "Thousand gold coins for this one. He will be following me out of here so give him a cloak or something so his fucking cock isn''t wagging around behind me while I walk. Let the guy have some dignity although with his size he is emascting men just from walking down the street with that out." I giggle to myself and realized I had a threat on this wolf if I showed him Freya. I contemted how I wanted to treat him. "Show me the smart one I asked for earlier," Imanded and the Trainer seemed more respectful now. I was a rich client not some random from the street. The food would be ready soon and I had a wolf-kin to bring back. The guy was huge too where could I put him I wonder? I followed down some stairs into the underground of the guild the wall still looked clean even in an underground. The cages were all immacte for the ves. This was defiantly still the VIP area. We finally came to thest cage she was a little thing about five feet tall but she had a schrly are around her. The brown hair with blue eyes. Floopy door ears atop her head. She had bookshelves in the room. "Well, what''s this cutey doing here?" I asked quickly. The Dog-kin was about a b cup and looked like she couldn''t hurt a fly. "This Sweety I am surprised they are willing to sell her. She is a convict that is a schr. She was captured in cohorts with necromancers to fund her book fund. Here in the Empire Necromancers are a banned profession. The Necromancers were hanged burned then purified in that order and she was sold into very. She is an intelligent woman with years in Nobility. We just picked her upst night and no one had the chance to purchase her. She fits your criteria." The trainer finished. I looked at her from head to toe and nodded. I think she is better than perfect. She does not have much morality that I need to beat out. She is probably intelligent just fucked up and got caught. I think I can make use of her. I also can sell her back at no loss if I purchase her. "How much?" I looked to the side at her and the Trainer smiled. "Ten thousand gold." I winced. The price tag was steep. I had roughly twenty-five thousand on me. "Nine thousand and I will take her out secretly with five hundred ending up in your handster." I countered and she looked at me and smiled. "Deal." I pointed at the cage door and she smiled. "She can follow you out." I ced a five hundred gold coin bag in her hand which she slipped into a concealed pocket and I passed another nine thousand. Five hundred gold was five hundred gold it was not much saving but I also made this trainer happy. This smoothed things over as a discontent Dog-kin was pulled out behind me by her cor. "My BOOKS!, LET ME KEEP THE BOOKS!" I roll my eyes. "Are they your books?" I asked the trainer. "Nope, they were from her library that she kept. They tried to drag her away from them but she was so pathetic the guards told her that if she went along with them she could keep as many as she could hold. She has a rare soul bound ring of holding. This is one reason she is even more expensive." "Well let her grab her books then," I stated and the dog-kin ran in and started to collect all the books with a dazzling smile. She finished quickly and came back to me and the trainer. She seemed obedient as long as she had books. We started to leave with the dog-kin at our heels cutely. We finally reached the reception after a little and found The wolf-kin there at the reception. "Perfect these are our documents and I have been informed you have paid. These are the documents of ownership. Sign here and here." I read through it and everything looked in the order I signed and they transferred the cors to my control. The wolf-kin was now in a basic ck cloak and the schr dog-kin was in her brown robe. "Follow me I wasn''t expecting to purchase anything. Need to grab some breakfast for you two. Then I will see what good you are." I started walking out with two new ves behind me heading for the Inn. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 I arrived just as they were taking up the food to my room. Things at the guild went longer than I thought. I also spent more than I thought I would. Maybe setting up some businesses will be a good idea. I sighed with emotion at the thought of finances running out. I will see many adventurers make then I will decide. Stacy also wanted to open a business here maybe I can do both? If I do startying roots in the Empire I will need a steady flow of money and Bras make a ton in this age. I ordered food for two more to be brought up to my room before I came back to my room. Everything was set in there with my kitty now sleeping. The blissful look on her face and looked so innocent. I smiled but realized I preferred her looking at me with a reverence like Stacy and Freya. I had a lot on my mind at the moment and we reached the Inns room. I brought my new ves inside and the room started to feel full. I sighed and gave my tigers some food for them to eat while went to go sit down. The Large wolf-kin sat down while the Dog-kin stood looking bored. They both needed training and a lot of it for them to be truly useful. I sighed, Stacy and Freya were awake behind me dressed looking at the new arrivals. They came out of the training room. Probably cleaned it to my standards, I would check to make sure just in case. "Freya, Stacy meet the new ves. I have no Idea their names yet. You big wolf what''s your name?" I asked while Freya and Stacy waved and smiled. "Carl. Now, we have an agreement I am not your ve till you beat me in a fight!" Carl told me and Iughed. Someone a foot taller bulging with muscles trying to look intimidating with me. I was looking forward to the fight. "Carl, I am looking forward to stretching my muscles and finding out what you are made of. Thing is to me our battle is a foregone conclusion with you still being my ve. There is no other oue I can see. Now be quiet I want to talk to the puppy whom is more obedient." He became quiet under mymand but I see the snarl. I will fix that attitudeter. I think force won''t work on him. Whipping and normal tortures would just piss this guy off. I will think of somethingter. "I am Cassandra, Mistress," She stated very politely and I had a vibe from her that I hadn''t felt in a long time. This puppy was hiding. Not a narcissist no something more sinister I think. She ended up here working with necromancers. She might be the type of person I need around. I think this person isn''t pitiful like she shows I think she is reading me like a book. That introduction was polite to the point and in the address, I liked to be called. She read me like a book from when I brought them from the guild. This was a sociopathic schemer my instincts told me. No, they cried to me. My eyes narrowed at her and the cor around her throat. "You were picked up for colluding with Necromancers. I do not care about that, Cassandra. What I care about are the things you kept hidden. My instincts are acting up as soon as you spoke. Something tells me that the cor on your neck is just another tool for you. You can use it for your own devices and garner sympathy if possible. The Nobility thing I half trust your some nobles dirty secret that you made to guilty for them to throw you out." Her eyes narrowed and her demeanor changed instantly. She no longer looked like a pitiful obedient dog but more like an equal preditor. This doggy scared me more than the Wolf. "Well, You are the first to recognize me! I never had my mask stripped before but the way you talking to me I feel that there is nothing I can do that will make you trust me. Fine, I am Casandra I was a Nobles pet''s daughter. They didn''t teach me shit now I took the chance to learn and put my hands in many pies around this Empire. Better, Mistress?" She addressed me disrespectfully and I was surprised how fast she gave up the act. Everyone else in the room was surprised at the quick change. "You gave up the act faster than I thought but whatever I have dealt with your kind before." She looked surprised. "My kind?" "Sociopaths, People who have no emotions and can do anything in what they pursue. I do not think this is a bad trait mind you. It''s just not suitable for the top of an organization in my opinion. To be honest I am happy I purchased someone like you. From what I can tell you do not need any training from me. Your acting is good too. The only thing is loyalty. You will betray me as soon as you can think you can get away with it. This is troubling in only that respect." "What do you want me trained for, Mistress." It irked me how she spoke with disrespect when she called me mistress. I will fix thatter but I was annoyed at her questioning. "Shush now," I heard a door knock and I told them toe in. Food was ced on the table and we all started to eat. I looked over to my kitty still in dreand and sighed. I put it off to the side for now. "Now Cassandra for now I will not tell you. You also will be quiet and listen. The most dangerous weapon you have is your mouth. I will talk to youter without my toys so that you do not try to worm your way in. I will talk about your purposeter. If you are not interested I will just take you back. I care little, I will say one thing though for you. The task I have for you will be with a high degree of freedom with only me as your higher up. That is all. Now you Carl. "Carl you and I will fight today there is no worry about that. I hear there is a training area behind the Inn for people to train their ves. This is fine and I will use it with youter. Ground rules though before we fight. These three are my toys touch them and I will kill you. If I permit you will it ever be, My word is the word of god around here. Anything done against me will be met with death or severe punishment. Now I am done talking. Carl, you may talk for now." I hear a growl from him, "Fine I understand. We must fight soon little tigress." I hold in my anger as it would be showing weakness to him. I ate breakfast quickly, Freya and Stacy were not very happy with the new ves I noticed. These two new ves could be very useful especially Cassandra. I was looking forward to using her like a de to cut down mypetition in the Empire. "Stacy, Freya you both have things you want and need to do today do them. You know what to do and how to do it. I will leave my pets here so that they can protect the room. Fucking Innkeeper cant be trusted either. Something tells me someone is aiming for me since I am Tiger-kin I think soon someone is going toe looking to die. Macho Wolf Carl, We will go right after you finish your food. Cassandra, you will be confined to the Training room. You are not to touch the equipment in there. This is an order. You may read but you may not speak and you may not touch anything other than your books that you have brought. That is all. If I do not find you in that room in the corner quietly reading like a good puppy I will find something you will hate and continue doing it." I finish quickly as I finish my thoughts and people started to move around the room. I sat back thinking while Carl finished his food in haste I could see the thrill of battle in his eyes. He wanted to fight a worthy opponent. This guy was easy to read. I will admit I haven''t stretched my body with a good fight for some time. As the room cleared out I checked on Cassandra in the Training room. She was in the corner looking miffed. I stopped checking in on her and I ced Zara with her. Zara was happy that I was giving the task just to her and I told Zara not to pay any attention to her actions unless they were to leave or touch the equipment. She should growl only if she attacked subdue not kill. She licked my hand in acknowledgment. I happily walked away after petting her head. I pointed at the only remaining conscious soul. "We will go now to fight. Although I am giving you a handy cap just to let you know." I smiled as he growled at me. "Good you have fought in you." I simply stated and I carried my sleeping kitty into the corner and ced the bowl of food and water into her cage before checking if it was secure again. With everything in order, I walked out with the huge Carl behind me. I put down a small amount of silver to use the outside training area to the Innkeeper''s delight. We walked outside to see two or three groups practicing. I walked up to them and frowned. "Trash get out of the fighting area we are going to be using it!" I yelled out getting their attention. They all looked angry than noticed the six-foot Wolf-kin with rippling muscles. They file off to the sides and I started to stretch my muscles. I noticed they were tighter than they should be. I started a routine to loosen them up while I thought about why they were so tight. Then I remembered I haven''t had Freya or Stacy massage metely. I will change that after this working through my routine as Carl stared at me. "Okay, what weapon do you want? Any armor?" I asked as my muscles were all loosened up. "No, My ws are my weapons my body my shield." He growled to my question and the bloodlust started to get thicker and thicker. I started to get excited. I pulled out my ded whip from under my cloak. His demeanor changed and so did my rxed one as I got ready for the battle. We could both feel the other was strong and a worthy foe. We were both strong and I was ready to pull out all stops on my first worthy battle since being schooled by my teachers. His ws extended out of his hands and went to a long three inches out. We started to circle in the small arena as we both looked at each other. The people we just kicked out started to be our crowd watching. Some cheeky fucks even got some food from inside and watched. Someone started to set up a betting pool. The pure weight of our aurasing from my energy and his type of mana started to fill the crowd with excitement. Carl was the first tounch an attack closing the distance and my smile emerged as I bent my body to dodge. His movements came fast and fueled by his type of mana. My body fueled with energy moved quickly and deftly as I barely dodged his ws. I was showing my speed and flexibility. A dance of battle started and he growled as he continued to miss while I only dodged. I found the opening I was looking for after he furiously swiped at me from different angles. I moved between them horizontally jumping through closing the distance and pulled out my ws dragging them up to his abs to his chest leaving a trail as he retreated. I took first blood with my ws in a way he hadn''t expected. I smiled as blood dripped from my ws. He looked at me with more respect now as he towered over me. This wolf was too honest in my opinion. He was a straight-up fighter and came at me with no feints his speed and strength made this a tightrope walk though. One hit he can do serious damage. This wolf though needed serious training inbat. His straight forward personality lowered his effectiveness. Again he came at me with his speed up a notch. I moved with a speed that surpassed his finally Ished out with my whip that he promptly dodged and countered. Finally some fun! I moved to dodge and counter. With this, a new dance started with us dodging and countering. This was fun I thought but this wasn''t truebat in my opinion. I started to use my energy speeding up my whip as I unleashed at him then mixing in throwing knives to stop his dodges. He moved with speed and grace but I started throwing many things at him at the same time. His movements were great as he dodged until he couldn''t any longer as a dagger hit his arm. The whip finally found the flesh of the other arm and tore into it. I made no pause and dragged it back taking arge chunk from his arm receiving a growl from him. This started a new bout with him moving even faster and I realized he was a melee berzerker. He moved and I realized I had to subdue him before he lost all sight of himself in the building Bloodlust. I traded weapons while dodging ws as he tried to hit me. I moved around finally my whip was back to my hip and my leather one became my main weapon. I moved around him and used his further loss of thought as he moved deeper into his bloodlust. I moved and moved as he barely missed. I bent at angles most would consider impossible for a human and they would be right. I finally got everything in ce and pulled tight. Wolf boy yelped as his legs became bound while he was in the middle of an attack. I moved in with a rope quickly as he was recovering quickly. I bound an elbow restraining one hand. He recovered quickly and swiped. My stomach moved on its own without most of the rest of the body moving. He missed by less than a millimeter as I felt the wind pass by. I punched him in the face a couple of times to stun as we were now on the ground as his feet were bound. His strength though and will were strong as we tussled on the ground. I received two hits to the stomach as we sparred on the ground with his remaining arm. I finally finished a makeshift binding over is arm to attach it to his back. Then I started to tie his legs binding them better than my whip could. Finally, I stoop above Carl as he snarled at me. I punched him in the nose to show who is boss but he turned back only to get punched again blooding out. I sighed and stepped away from the blood raged wolf. He had fully lost it in his bloodlust and needed to calm down. He was still snarling and growling and I went to the side to find a chair to sit in. The crowd around me looked startled how I handled the muchrger wolf. The wolf continued to be pissed off on the ground and no one dared to step near. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Carl was still in his blood lust on the ground snarling and I started to get tired of it. I moved over and grabbed the ropes pulling him from the training area. He was heavy but I had more than enough muscle mass to deal with this idiot. I moved with efficiency through the Inn. I received stares from everyone present as I hauled the tied up wolf snarling. I came into the inn''s room and Kitty was now awake and needed her face a bit of cleaning. I threw the snarling wolf into the corner and let him try in vain to move. After he woke up I will use some healing potions on him but he might have some more scars which were okay in my books. I wasn''t needing him for anything beauty rted and he already had a collection on his body. I looked at my kitty who was now staring at me. She didn''t know what I was going to do so she just looked at me while on all fours in her cage. I think I will need to take her out for biology and some cleaning. Stacy and Freya should be doing groundwork right now. I should go move Cassandra from the training room. I moved into the training room and she was in the corner still reading books. Zara was in the corner by the door grooming herself. I was happy with that and gave Zara a bit of attention before I told her to go back with her sister and brother. I looked a Cassandra and told her to pack her things back up and go take a bath. She nodded in acknowledgment and started to pack up. I went and checked my equipment to see that Freya had cleaned everything up properly. I moved back into the main room and heard the continued snarls from Carl. I walked past and opened up my Kitty''s cage. She looked at me like she might feel safer inside the cage. I just smiled with a look that promised bad things if she continued to misbehave. She crawled out of the cage and my smile changed to something happier. I grabbed out the ball gag and changed her gag to it. She seemed to be a bit more epting knowing that I didn''t care about her talking. I guided her over to the bathing area Cassandra was now undressing. She seemed a bit low tolerance to me showing up. I will fix her attitudeter when I feel like it and just ignored her. I will have my fun with the puppyter. I started to clean up my kitty around her mouth and attending her. She seemed extremely reluctant but I cared little as I cleaned her from head to toe making sure she was clean then brought her to the bath. I let her sit in the heat allowing the heat to help the blood flow in her body. As I sat in there with her naked I would pamper her again with attention. She started to slowly like the pets and scratches but not really at this point. I bet she hadn''t even noticed yet that she started to like them. I was just absent-mindedly doing so as I nned today''s fun for her. I was hoping Carl would wake the fuck up soon too. The binding I ce on him was for maximum restraint and wasn''t good for the body long term. After a bit without ever looking at Cassandra, I got up with Kitty in tow. I started to brush her and pamper her made sure she was dry all while cooing to her. I was permanently making her ce known as a pet. I wanted this to be her new normal she was my Kitty that I had yet to name. After I dried her and brushed her I smiled. "They''re all clean and looking like my pretty Kitty ." I guided her and got her to take care of biological needs in a new way that wasn''t human-like on the toilet but cemented that she was an animal. It was going to be tricky aster I did not want to constantly have to clean up after her. I wanted her to be able to do some things like a human while remaining in the mindset of a pet. It was going to be tricky but I could do it. I smiled as I made sure she was clean and brought her out. I told Cassandra on my way out that she may read on the bed but is not to touch anything else in the room for any reason. The main inn room was still filled with the sound of Carl snarling and trying to get out. Damn, he has the stamina, or was it the bloodlust but fuck he hasn''t been able to move or do anything for at least an hour and he was still going. I tossed that aside and did some basic first aid covering the ded whip mark on him that dealt the most damage. I needed him to swallow the health potions and he couldn''t do that in his current conditions. I stepped back and saw my kitty sit there watching the whole time like a good kitty. I smiled and scratched her chin a bit, "Such a good kitty! let''s go to the training room though you made a naughtyst night that needs to be fixed." I told her and she was happy at first but became pale when I spoke the second half the sentence. I loved this kitty''s repressive face. All her emotions were written on it. Whenever she was slightly happy it would show sadness as well. It was a great thing to watch as she changed from one to the next. I guided her and brought her into the training room while she reluctantly followed. It was time to cor her for the rest of her life as well today and I was quite pleased with it. I moved into the room smiling as she followed in with greater reluctance. I closed the door behind her and brought her into the middle of the room. I wanted her to be a pet and have the mindset of a pet. I needed to pamper her more than torture her so I needed to use the stick less often than the carrot. I needed the stick though and what she has been going through thesest days was something I was going to make every day for her being fed bathed eating out of a bowl. I wanted her to find enjoyment in that and enjoy being treated like a cat. I wanted her when we travel in the future to follow us on all fours being our littlebat kitty too. I needed to ingrain into her so many things that this was going to be a long term project that might take months if not years. I also needed to put in speech patterns and things like that so that she constantly doesn''t have to be gagged it just isn''t good for her. "Look forward kitty to not turn unless Imand so." I moved behind her then I turned her so she was facing the door. At no point did she turn her head without my guidance. At this point in training this girl was smart she wanted to be rescued and to reduce Punishments to a minimum. She could only hope someone would find her while her sanity is intact. I wasn''t nning on destroying her sanity but I did want to get rid of that hope. That hope keeps a little rebellion in her heart forter and the ways to destroy that will be time or I could hire someone to masquerade as someone from that organization. It was a toss-up. I could even get a friend back in the kingdom but I haven''t made any friends here yet. I started to make a noise behind her moving things to test this kitty''s resolve to listen to my orders. The things I was ying with are the more extreme toys as well as meant for extracting information from enemies than training pets and ves. I never trust tortured out information. This information was questionable at best and was highly incorrect most of the time. The best thing to do to get information was to purchase it off a captive and get them something that they needed. I found that back in my previous incarnation that torture was just a bad choice unless you wanted to punish someone. Movies in my old world just used it as a literary device to move the story along and ny percent of people believed it. Now I should get some information from this Kitty but I didn''t need it. I thought to what I was going to do to her when I finally see the noises I make made her turn her head to see what I was up too. I was disappointed and happy at the same time I ''tsked'' and she snapped her head back. I noticed though and she was now sweating. I moved and she was sweating a cold sweat and I saw her face was horrified. Her determination though sitting still when she knows she was caught disobeying me was good. Her will power was strong but I wasn''t looking to break that I was hoping to reshape it. I couldn''t stop myself anymore and moved back to the racks. It was time to start speech training I thought. I grabbed some rope and started to tie her legs up so she was on her knees and elbows I still needed to get some special work done to protect these parts but at this moment it worked. She seemed scared still and I wasn''t going to stop that. I started to take out the enchanted toys from my inventory which reminded me to look into the system for more thingster. I pulled out the boxes and started to open them showing neatly organized metal objects with enchantments. I only had one set of anal training beads and dildos from when I was a kid training Freya. I wanted more as they did somethings better than metal but I couldn''t be picky I used what I have. This kitty needs punishment with enough pain but a pleasure to be the main spice. I grabbed a couple of toys and a lot of lube and was happy. My little kitty was shaking in front of me and I smiled as I got ready for the training toe. I started with some vibrating mps and to my kitty''s groans, I started totch three onto each breast in a triangle around the nipple. I moved on to mping one to each side of her pussy and spreading it out with a small rope through the handles spreading her pussy wide. Each groan was music to my ears and finally, I got some tape and strapped a small ball to her clit. They were all turned off at the moment but the small spice of pain was there and nothing to start yet. I was about to start some speech training now and I grabbed a riding crop. I stood beside her with the basics ready and a scared kitty under my feet. I looked up smiling to the heavens for this chance in life. The pleasures this life brought were so many more than my previous and I was still smiling as I looked down at my kitty ready to start her training. I leaned down ready and started to loosen the gag. I turn her face while the strapse loose but her teeth still holding the gag. "Now my little kitty I am about to take off this gag." I pause and watch her watching me, "The only words that wille out of this mouth are simple. They will only be, Mistress and cat noises that is it. You may only call for me with Mistress and try to get your point across with cat noises. If you do anything else it will be a punishment. You need to realize now you are no longer a sentient being you are a Kitty. My Kitty! That is something we will start today and you shall learn." Her expression was a mixture of confusion and fear. "You don''t get it yet but don''t worry your Mistress is here to help you learn my little cute Kitty." I took off the gag and stood up and ced the saliva covered ball gag to the sid for cleaning. She got the hint not to talk. Now was time for training and I instantly felt myself getting moist between my legs in anticipation. I was beside her again in a sh with a riding crop in hand. I activated the enchantments to the toys attached to her. "Ahh-" She started to cry out and instantly my crop whipped her ass. "No bad Kitty exmations are for humans you are a cat." I harshly told her as she gritted her teeth in pain. She looked up at me confused as my crop hit her ass again. "Did I say you can move your head to look at me, Kitty?!" I eximed and used the crop on her ass cheek again electing a small scream that received another crop to her ass again. "These are all human noises are you so stupid that you don''t know what cat noises are?" I grabbed her hair and forced her to look me in the eyes. "Make a cat noise." I simply said my face right in front of hers. She looked frightened and scared. "Please-" My crop came down on her back harshly multiple times. "Make, A, Cat, Noise." I slowly said close to her face and those scared eyes looked at me. "Plea-" My crop came down more as I started to whip the rebellious want to level me out of her. Again and again, she tried to level with me which never even made it past a word till I repeated myself. "Make, A, Cat, Noise." I remained level with her that this was the simple thing to move forward as the back and forth continued. She wanted to remain human I was her trainer. Now and forevermore she will be a cat. She continued to defy me trying to speak words of reason. After the twelfth exchange, I sighed. "Little Kitty I think you have a misunderstanding or you''re just stupid. I care not for your begging. I have Freya and Stacy for that, They love to beg me in the human''snguage but there is a difference here kitty." I turn and look down on her with a whip this time something that can bite the skin. "You are not a human your a cat. My kitty and my kitty is obedient or I will make her so." I grabbed out the cream so there would be no scarring. "If you want to be a disobedient little kitty I will have to fix that." I take my time and I ignore a plea of mercy from her mouth only to grab her face and close the mouth with my hand. "You won''t stop being a disobedient little Kitty I understand that I, your Mistress will correct that." "Now that you are ready my little Kitty or at least your back is we can start." The fear in her face multiplies as I have a training whip whistle down hitting her back. This earns me a scream and I turn on the enchanted toys on her to a higher level. She screams and with it, a small moan cuts it a little. I give no mercy other than increased pleasure as the whipes down again. "This will end when my pretty Kitty Makes a cat noise," I state as the whipes down again. Three harsh marks are soon joined by a fourth and a fifth as she continues to plea with me instead. I look with disappointment when the eight and the ninth join in. The tenth of the eleventh joins again soon. Still, she doesn''t give up her pleas. My eyes narrow as the eighteenthes down I hear it. "Nya!" She meows for me with tears dripping down her body shaking. I smile and move beside her. "There, There kitty are you okay?" I start to coo her and her tear-stained face looks at me with more fear than ever and opens her mouth. "Merow" I smile and start to pet her and my hand moves down to start pleasuring her pussy as I scratch her and pet her. I coo to her as I bring her to orgasm and the only thing leaving her mouth is cat noises. I know its only a start but I was happy and I start to pamper her. She was scared and looking at me with fear but that is okay this is the first of many training sessions and I have only started. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 The sweet sound of my Kitty''s "Nyah" Filled my ear and I smiled as she looked pained and scared. Step one of a very long training started in a small victory. I pampered her some more and turned the vibrator on her clit to its highest setting. My kitty looked at me and gave a look of mixed horror and pleasure. I was loving it and I could feel my pussy so wet that is started to soak my underwear to the point I needed to change it. I cared little though as I stuck a finger in her pussy. "When a Kitty feels good they purr," I stated and she started to try and purr with that horrified pleasured look. She clearly did not want to feel good but her body was taking pleasure in it. She knew from earlier if she moaned in pleasure the whip would sting again. The purr was half-assed but it was a purr nheless. She would receive plenty of practice for the rest of her life. I started to finger her and I discovered something amazing while I was piercing her. It was a cute hymen. I smiled and I got so many surprises with this little kitty that I did not know what to do with all this happiness. I started to pleasure her until her legs started to shake harder and harder. My fingers quickly pumped in and out until she lost her bearings and instead of a purr came a moan. Clear liquid flew out and she moaned a sexy moan as her legs shook even harder as she sprayed. I continued to finger her until it stopped before withdrawing my now drenched hand and arm. I stood up and looked down on her who seemed to be basking in the afterglow of a hard orgasm. She was out of it and I turned down the vibrator on her clit. I picked up the whip while she was in the nk state andshed her back. "Ahhh!" She screamed out with her human voice again and again my whip came down. She clenched her teeth quickly learning what it was for. After a few seconds, she recovered slightly and looked up at me pitifully. "Nyah?" I for a second felt the slightest tinge of emotion with the cute little cat eyes and the sound. She would learn and I wouldn''t need to punish her that simple. "Now Kitty''s Purr in pleasure not moan like a human. You are a Kitty you don''t scream you yelp. There is a difference Kitty and you will learn till it bes instinctual." I told her as I looked down on her. She looked up at me with that same scared look and I turned on the vibrator on her clit. She just went through a severe whish of pain and pleasure. I will mix the two ruthlessly. "MEOW" came out of her mouth as I came back beside her and started to y with her nipple. The mps around it brought pain but she gave a slight purr to my teasing. I saw tears streaming down her face and I started taking off the mps that were giving her pain. I moved slowly and her tears kepting. I had brought her to the point and her emotions were breaking. For an assassin, I thought she could withstand more but she was insufficiently trained in my opinion. I finished slowly removing the sources of ongoing pain from her and started to pleasure her more. The tears started to stream out and she was visibly holding back sobs. I started to pet her head and stopped pleasuring her. Instead, I started tofort her and brought her to my bosom and pet her hair and fur. I started to scratch behind her ears and her chin. The purring continued while she held back sobs. I continued till the tears came to a stop and I looked in her eyes with a nice smile. "All better Kitty? Your such a good kitty," I continued to coo to her and pet her. The pampering continued and I ended the training session. I didn''t want to push her too hard and although I wanted to do more I knew too much will reduce progress. Her tears streamed again and I knew she was on a hair-trigger. I started to clean her body up slowly trying to make it asforting as possible as I pampered her putting on the cream to heal the whip marks. I removed the vibrator and cleaned her up a bit. I took off the ropes and leaned down in front of her. I smiled and her tears stopped. "Meow?" My smile got bigger as she started to know her ce. I had the cor hidden in a blind spot of her vision but I brought it out. "Kitty I have a gift for you!" I excitedly eximed and the tears were gone when she realized what that was. "You will look so pretty with such a cute cor!" I never gave her brain time to catch up as my hands were around her throat attaching her new cor. When I was done I noticed the enchantments start to activate. They made her a ve forever or until someone freed her. I wouldn''t allow theter so now she is my kitty. "You look so pretty with your new cor kitty!" I eximed again and she had just frozen. I started to pamper her even more petting and scratching. The slight purr that came out when she realized she looked in horror at me. I finished gushing about her cor and cuteness I noticed that the cream had done enough so I could take her to the bath. I started to guide her to her second bath today with a leash that I picked up on the way back from my initial trip. Her face was frozen in horror and dismay. I brought her in and cleaned her Cassandra wasying on the bed reading while watching me pass and I noticed something primale from her. I turned and looked at her only to see her watching Kitty. I found someone like me I thought as I passed her. I started my now usual cleaning routine that Kitty started to get more used to. I made sure that nothing wasn''t clean on her body. The slight unconscious purr woulde out only to be ruthlessly cut off by Kitty. That training session only did a Little but itid the foundation that I needed to start building up. I enjoyed every moment as I cleaned her and settled her into the bath. Her face was still just frozen as I pampered her. I just continued to pamper her andfort her she subconsciously responded as her body adapted without noticing. I was grooming her and unless she somehow escaped there was nothing should do about it. The resistance she even put up I found cute as I think she started to notice something wasn''t right with her mentality finally. She was hard in her own mind so I decided to start ying with her. I started to finger her getting her fluids going in the bath. She was quickly brought out as I yed with her clit and fingered her. She looked up at me stifling another purr. "Nyah?" She sounded knowing anything else will receive a strict punishment if not now butter. I continued as I worked her harder and harder. She stifled moans clenching her teeth trying to hold back anything and everything. I smiled as my other handheld her in ce while I pleasured her. Finally her pussy clenched around my fingers and I knew she came. Her legs shook and I retrieved my fingers from inside her. She looked up at me with less horror and I got another meow questioning me. She learned that she needed to try andmunicate with me this way. "Such a good kitty needs a little treat!" I told her in a singsong voice trying to cement that crazy look in her head. She looked at me and "Nyaaah!" I smiled as she tried to leave my arms. She was learning that I wanted her to act like a Cat. Cats are disobedient at the best of times. I held her in ce petting her as the heat helped her blood flow properly. I finished in the bath not too long after and I took the time to properly clean her up. I realized though that I missed something. I would need to get her some type of clothing. I was finishing her drying on her tail when I realized this and pulled her tail too hard. A yelp sounded out sounding exactly like a kitty. I smiled happily. She seemed to realize what she did was exactly what I wanted and blushed with shame at herself. I let her go after finishing up. I brought her back to the room and ced her in the cage to rest and reflect. She never noticed that I never put a gag on her at this point. I wanted to test her to see if she would try tomunicate with those around me. Finally, I noticed that Carl had stopped snarling in the corner. He looked up at me relived. "Mistress can you untie me I am positively sore and injured." He spoke with much more respect than before knowing his ce now. "So you can talk now, Good," I made a show of closing the cage then walking over untieing the Wolf from his restraints. I then went to the table and took out some items from my inventory. These were all healing items. "Drink these they will heal the wounds I did to you and the more that you did to yourself." I finished thest bottle he would need and I noticed the holes in the cloak provided for him. Looks like we either need some cloth or to go visit a tailor. I sighed and sat down going into contemtion for the next day and what I should do tonight. I hadn''t yed with my obedient sissytely and I think I should. Maybe tomorrow or tonight? I thought when Carl got my attention. "Thank you, mistress, as our agreement in the ve Masters Guild I will be eternally loyal to you." I chuckle a little. "That''s the thing Carl I owned you as soon as I paid the money not because I beat you. I knew I would win and in ten fights I would win ten of them, Carl. You go to easily into bloodlust. You are too straight forward in your fighting no attempt to trick. That works fine with other fighters but mages rouges or illusionists this is suicide. There are many profession types out there and I beat you without bringing everything I would consider mybat power. This is the biggest problem you have Carl. I need you to fix this habit quickly." "Fighting is fighting it should not be done with all that useless second thoughts some others seem fond of." He told me with a slight growl. "Bah!" I toss hisment away. "Everything is part ofbat, you dolt! Nothing is left out inbat not a fucking thing. I call your girlfriend a slut while we are fighting and that is a fighting technique. Just because something doesn''t seem to injure an enemy doesn''t mean it can''t do something to the final tally. I beat you with more than just my ws Carl. I outsmarted you I guessed your intentions. In a power game and speed game, you can be slightly faster but I can easily guess your intentions. This makes me respond faster and dodge easily. You on the other hand had no idea what I brought to the table and didn''t guess shit. You tried to drive home a win with nothing to show for it. You are a terrible fighter at the moment and frankly, with your ability, it''s a fucking shame." I ruthlessly cut at him as I continued in a speech for a bit. I didn''t stop for a bit while he sat there watching me as I went through the fight and his many mistakes. It wasn''t until Stacy and Freya came back that I stopped. "Don''t worry Carl I will fix this with some training for you." I smile as I thought I could hire someone or I could take this time to move my muscles a bit and teach him myself. He nodded and didn''t say anything so I wouldn''t go off on him again. Kitty was nowying down in her cage contemting the mysteries of life it looked like from her facial expression. I knew I needed to make time to talk to Cassandra but it wasn''t time yet. I turned to Freya and smiled at her. "Tonight I will give you some attention," I told her simply and the smile she gave was radiant. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Freya looked joyous since I hadn''t been paying attention to hertely. This was through deliberate forethought as I wanted Freya to be this way. I told Stacy to go tell the Inn to bring up food for us all plus some treats for my tigers. She went off and I went into the training room to clean. I needed to make sure the blood was cleaned up and everything. Freya joined in and it made for short work. The disinfectant was working and I finished up when Stacy came back into the room. I went into the main room to the table and sat in the hair like my throne and everyone started to pay attention to me. "Stacy, Freya how did it go today?" "Mistress," Stacy started, "I went looking for buildings that looked to be for sale. The areas near the Nobles seemed to be all full with no businesses avable. I did find that there was a ce we could purchase on the cheap near the Guards near the noble district. This will not be the optimal spot but be the best we can get in the city. There are lots of tailors looking for work here since a couple of tailoring businesses went under. This gives us an opening for making the undergarments in the Empire." It sounded good to me, "How is the market here did you get much information on that? How are the women treated in the nobility here in the Empire?" She looked surprised at the questions. "Stacy remembers this isn''t the Kingdom this is the Empire the culture here could be more restrictive to women than in the kingdom. It might even be more open for women or more centered towards women leading. This is something to consider. Also, why did those tailoring businesses go out of business." I tapped the table a couple of times in thought as I wanted to move on from here but I picked up some ves and needed to set a foundation. "Stacy tomorrow do some more research I am d you found a business shop ce and I will look into it but you missed a lot of the footwork involved in this to be a good investment. That''s fine just try to learn from this in the future. Freya how was your look into the underground in this city?" "Mistress, The underground of this city is a mess, to say the least. The gangs are all over the city even outside the slums. The guards do very little to stop them since most of the gangs have some noble in this city or another helping them. This makes navigating it without inside information pretty much impossible. The rats though know more than they let on and everything is paid for information basis. The main gangse down to the Bloods, The Southers, and the Blue''s gang. These take up the vast majority of the underground here. The Blood''s own the Northside that we came in through the Southers own the south obviously with some interest in the east side. the Blues own the west. The east side is a mess. There are dozens of gangs they''re all using their schemes to take it over. In the center is that Nobles who let this all go down. Unlike in the Kingdom Nobility titles pass only through families. This is chaotic, to say the least." Freya finished with a smile in her good mood from knowing somethingingter tonight. I then heard a snort from Cassandra. I let it pass as I would talk to her after I got the details from my toys. I talked to them throughout while a server came in to put food down for us. I opened kitty''s cage and gave her the bowl of food and water they brought. I smiled at her when she tried to use her hands to eat. She looked up at me and stopped any intention from using her hands and started to lick it up. I stood up and went to my food after. I started to talk details of things we were going to need to do. Dinner was good and Carl seemed much more tamed now that I put him in his ce. He looked at me differently now though and I wasn''t a fan. He looked at me like a woman who he wanted to put pups inside. I ignored it for now and brushed him off. This was not the time to train him. He will get personal attention from meter. I felt like I had a lot on my te at the moment with training. I would need to take a look at my system interface soon to see how much points I had racked up. Finally, I kicked toys and ves to tasks and sat Cassandra down in front of me. She looked at me with confidence. She looked like she owned the chair and the room the way she held herself. This girl was filled with her own self-importance. It was kind of amazing how she held herself even in very and was in direct contradiction to her behavior when I purchased her. "You may now speak Cassandra." I simplymanded taking away the silence I enforced with enchantments on her. "Now Speak since I know you want to." She smiled at me with a toothy grin showing her canines, "What makes you think you have the right to own me? What makes you think you can control me with such trash as ves? What makes you walk with the self-importance that you do thinking you can control others?" She started and Iughed. "That''s your start?" I asked incredulously, "That''s it I thought you would be better than this. You are trying to make someone like me doubt myself? This is terrible maniption to someone like myself. For you to make me doubt myself you would need to understand me. You would need a deeper knowledge of me to get doubts about me. Youck a basic understanding of maniption and psychology to get me." "Well I had to attempt something and the more you talked to me the more I learn about you. You are the hardest person that I met to manipte so I decided to go the most direct way. This gains me information and I can use it to sink in further till there is something I can use. You are right on certain things that Ick something called Psychology. What is that? Is it in a book I can read? It sounds interesting and I think I would enjoy that." "If I had the book I would give it to you. The sad part is I have no way of getting my hands on it. I will tell you what I want with you. You will be a gang leader little puppy. You will be my dog here in the Empire. You will create and run an underground organization that will span this nation. You will answer to no one but myself. This is what I want you to do and I think you already have ties to the organizations here as well. This is an asset. "The thing is are you trustworthy. Someone like you can lie cheat and steal not only with the best but make them all like you while you do it. That is if you are good enough. Your acting skills looking like someone with emotions is pretty good. You trigger people''s instincts though with subtle queues. You need to work on that girl." Her eyebrows twitched in annoyance but she calmed down quickly. She looked at me for a bit. "What do I get out of this? I do all the work and you reap the rewards. This makes no sense to me. Why would I want to work my hardest keeping your secrets while you get to y some shadow in the dark reaping more rewards with no risk?" I smiled as she hit the home point in seconds and I made my way over to the one person still in the room. She was all caged watching with apt attention to the conversation in her cage. I opened it up and guided her out then cleaned her mouth. I sat down on the bed and started to pamper kitty. "This is because you would get to lead an organizationter if you do well enough that spans multiple countries. You would control more power than any other ve in the history of the world. This would make you answer only to me if you make me happy. This gang started not here in the Empire but the Kingdom of Arlin. This would make you a leader with power beyond yourprehension. You would be more than any puny noble. Command morend than any King, Queen, or emperor or any other title that we cane up with. This is what you will fight for. This is what your ambition will be." I look into the eyes of the first real emotion I saw in her surprised eyes. "Are you more interested now? The question now remains little puppy," I smiled broadly while scratching behind the ears of my kitty who unwillingly purred a bit while she was surprised. "Do you want to be my dog and thrive? Or do you want to be a fucking tiny bitch and die?" Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Cassandra was stuck in thought before smiling at me. I knew she had submitted at least for now. "Do you need to ask, Mistress?" this time there was no disrespect. I nodded and looked her in the eyes. "Yes there is pup, You have not earned your way yet little pup. I see no organization in this Empire yet to add to my growing underground Empire. I do not like your attitude at the moment and I know conventional training will not work on you like wolf boy there. Or my nice little kitty in my hands." I say as I pet her hair as sheid her head in myp. "You are unknown to me. You have done nothing but disrespect me and even less to earn my trust. This means you have work to do to start gaining that." I finished and went down to pampering my little Kitty with a smile on my face. Cassandra seemed to be in thought as I knew and Stacy came back with some cloth and things to sow an outfit for my kitty. It was something to keep her warm and not get sick. It was mostly though so that it covered her important bits that I did not want strangers to the eye. She was my kitty and I didn''t want others looking on her. My possessions are mine even just to look at. I looked forward to a day with many such possessions. I guided kitty back into her cage. She went back in reluctantly but did so nheless. I smiled in thought as everyone wasing back for the night. The room filled and I decided to get ready in the Training room. I started to look and check the equipment. I looked through thinking about what I was going to do to my sissy today with a smile on my face. Everything was clean and I could see that Freya had set out some urethra sounders and some clips. Ever since I started doing more things to her small cock she loved it. I had turned her into what she was today and she was now no longer that Sadistic boy back when I was younger but the little submissive sissy she is now. I could feel something from her though now. Sometimes when people outright ignore her and it is not me she has that dominant atmosphere around her that I remember from before. I thought more about it and decided that I would test to see if that was true. Maybe I had made Freya a switch without realizing it. This would be a failure, Maybe? On my part or a sess? I did not know and I would need to look into it. I was setting out things and looking at the various equipment deciding on what I was going to do. Then the door opened and I turned my attention. Freya stood there with her thighs shaking back and forth in a robe. That robe then dropped to the ground and I smiled as I saw her in underwear with holes around her nipples and where her cage was. It showed everything off and was just a ribbon on her. The curves had been developed on Freya after years of corsets. This gave her an S shape and her hips looked wider now. The sexy little sissy with her little caged clit got me wet as I looked at her. She looked nervous and excited as I looked at her with a blushing smile. She had nned this when she knew I would tease her to make me happy. This little toy pushed the right buttons and I would reward her and punish her for that tonight. I had a smile on my face as I grabbed some shackles off the wall. I stood there and used a single finger to summon Freya over. Her movement and happiness whileing over were high. She got here in seconds barely stopping herself from running over after I summon her. "Thank you, Mistress, for summoning me." She spoke with arge smile on her face with anticipation hitching to a new level. I ced the unchained shackles in her hand and said nothing as I turned looking at my equipment. I was going to have fun with my toy tonight and with so many options. I decided quickly and grabbed the same chained hooks that I used on Stacy and turned to look at Freya who had ced a Shackle on each limb ready for me. I hooked into them without acknowledging the act. I then started to hoist her into the air with her limbs spread out. The excitement for the unknown was evident in her eyes. I hoisted her so that she wasying t slightly above me. I took the cart of clips and looked up at her with a smile anticipating the cries that I was going to get tonight. "Thank you, Mistress" Was the first thing that came out of her mouth as I clipped her nipple. I was just starting as I made it a pair to the sound of her thanking me. I started to clip all around those manly breasts thinking I might want her with some breasts to finish her feminine look. I threw the thought aside as I clipped onto her waist. Then the weights as I heard the starts of the groans and the twitching of the cage flush to her little clit. I smiled as I know it was tight in there and I poked it a couple of times earning its movement more and a groan from Freya. I took off the key that was always on my neck for his cage and hung it on his caged clit. I let it dangle in the air and stepped away. "That key falls on the floor little sissy and I will keep you locked while I punish you." I simply stated and walked back to the equipment grabbing what I wanted next. "Thank you, Mistress," Came out behind me as I grabbed a lotion. I turned and applied the lotion to her stomach making it all shiny and smiled. I finished quickly and grabbed my whip. Freya gulped looking at me with both apprehension and excitement. I was quick and as I turned I whipped the center of his stomach. The scream of pain sounded in the room and I watched. The Second followed up the second as I watched her try to stay as still as possible while her caged clit twitched. The key remained hanging on. I smiled at the game and whipped her stomach as she noticed in her surprise she forgot to say something. "Thank you MIstress for whipping this Sissy." I ignored that as another hit her stomach and she thanked me again. I smiled and stopped after five. The red marks without blood were there and I would not go hard on such a soft part of the body. Too much was there to be damaged if I went too hard. I put the Whip away and walked up inspecting the lovely marks I left on the previously unmarried skin. The moan that came out as I outlined the marks was satisfying. I looked at those clipped nipples and pulled the clips off getting more screams as I took each off harshly as she desperately stayed as still as possible to make sure the key didn''t fall. As I pulled thest one she moaned and held herself still. I stepped back with the pile of clips and weights with a nod of satisfaction. Freya was never a pain doll she was me, little sissy. I put the pile off to the side to cleanter or maybe more use. I turned and saw the key was still hanging there. I walked over and used it to uncage the little clit. The relief from being uncaged on her now hardening clit was evident from her moan. "No Cumming." I told her simply as I stepped away. "Thank you, Mistress, For freeing my worthless Clit," echoed from behind me. Ah, This good sissy deserves a reward. I stop and turn reaching to her plugged ass. I pulled out the two-inch-thick butt plug and after pulling a bit the six inches deepes out without much effort. I smile and poke the gaping hole in front of me. I tease the rectum without remorse and I use my ws extremely carefully selecting moans and groans. Her clit was twitching and was rock hard already. The groans of holding back became more and more I stopped ying with her inner cavity. I went back to my equipment and grabbed a tool I had made in the Kingdom. It was a long steel rod with a ball on the end thicker than my sounding devices. I had it enchanted as well and walked back looking at the gaping anal cavity. It entered in without any resistance and I started to tease her again. The groans came louder. "Mistress please let me cum!" Freya started to beg without stopping. "P-Please Mistress let me cum." I ignored her as I had not even activated the fun vibrating feature. I pressed that ball at the end to where the prostate was nearest and pressed. "MISTRESS, PLEASE LET ME CUM!" She begged. "No Cumming Sissy." I straightmanded her. The Groans became louder as she would beg for permission while I teased her. I went light ying with the rest but as soon as the groans lowered a little I would y with her prostate. "Please, MISTRESS! PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE!" was being repeated so I pulled it out to another moan and more groans. I walked past her and the precum from her clit was dripping onto the floor. I went and started to get the cart moved over to my sissy. This thing was convenient as I got the sounding equipment ready. "Since you want to cum so badly sissy when I have told you not to I will make sure you follow my order," I stated simply and Freyas face changed. "I am sorry for my ipetence, Mistress," I harrumphed at this and started to ready the first sounding device. The awaiting clit was still twitching dripping precum onto the floor. I smiled as I lubed up the device and looked at the clit. I grabbed it roughly as it twitched with the sudden attention and her moan told me that she was close to cumming. I did not wait and I lined up the toy and inserted it in. "THANK YOU, MISTRESS!" Was all she said as a moan came out with a groan as I stretched the urethra slowly. I moved it slowly reaching deeper and deeper into her little clit. I reached the end. Then I started to move it in and out fucking her urethra earned groans from her. "Oh, Mistress, Mistress." She called out as I fucked that urethra was tight. The clit firmly in my hand not moving as it tried to twitch and escape. I ignored those lovely groans as they came faster and faster as I moved the sounding rod faster and faster. She was about to cum to having her urethra fucked but I stopped. I let her calm down much to her distress and relief. "Thank you, Mistress, for sparing this Sissy." Came from her as I readied the next. "Bit thicker you got used to it quicker than I thought you would Sissy. What you think size or two thicker?" I put out there and a groan followed quickly. "Yes, Mistress" Was right behind it. Damn right she said yes or this would change everything from a reward to severe punishment. "Two sizesrger then," I told myself changing to therger one and I started to liberally lube the entire thing. I pulled out the one currently in her clit and smiled. I lined it up as the clit twitched with a new vacancy and pushed it in forcing it a little. "ooooooOOOOHHH" Came from her as I started to move it deeper stretching it more as she cried out now with tears in her eyes as I started to get deeper and deeper hearing cries and groans from her until I reached the base stretching her nicely. I ignored the cries as I wanted to start ying with myself but I had toys to do thatter. I started fucking the little stretched urethra and looked at my Sissy''s reaction. Her mouth was gaping open and speechless as I fucked it hard and felt the twitching in my hand as I brought it to the tip and down to the base. Her reaction had me wanting to call Stacy in to attend me when her screaming cries to me sounded out finally. I stopped then and left the sounding device at the base with a smile picking up the previous anal probe I used before. "Now that you are all plugged up you may cum Sissy," I stated loudly to breakthrough whatever zone Freya was in. "Thank you, Mistress!" She cried out as I started the vibrating function and hit her prostate. Her cries reached a new level and her hips bucked trying to fuck nothing as all cum was stopped at the base. She moved to try to get relief as I teased her prostate harder and harder. I could tell as she came again her clit trying to ejacte but again blocked at the base. I made her cum again and again as I watched the sounding device slowly leaving her clit. It moved a little each time she orgasmed. I continued to tease her and I would smack her balls once or twice when she orgasmed. The Screams! The Groans! The Moans!. I felt each in my pussy begging for me to give it attention. I needed attention myself as I heard the music to my ears as Freya Cried and begged. All went listened to then ignored for my enjoyment. Finally after who knows how many orgasms the sounding device in her urethra was sted out hitting the floor with an ejaction following it. The orgasm caused another followed by another. I smacked her balls hard receiving another cry to me for mercy as she came onto the floor hard. I smacked it two more times receiving just hard groans this time. I smiled and went to move the chains so she was lined up to my crotch height. I removed my shorts showing my pussy to her. "You have permission to service me, Sissy," her tired look was short-lived as her face buried into my pussy and set to work immediately. I was so turned on that I had a small orgasm almost right away. She continued to work on it as I smacked her back for the fuck of it. I heard her groan and work my pussy harder. I enjoyed every second as she hit my weak spots with practice ease as she was trained. I came on her face harder this time and let her continue. Again and Again, I came till my lets started to shake did I finally pull her off of me. "You did well Sissy slut." I started to cage her again after wiping her slit making sure it was clean. I had prepared in advance for this and locked her up returning the key around my neck. I let her carefully back to the ground and she stood on shaking legs. I smiled and brought her to the baths that Stacy had carefully prepared going through the room where some were trying to sleep but couldn''t. I ignored them and I helped Freya clean up and cleaned myself up putting on my favorite ck robe and got into bed with my ves for the night. I had good dreams. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 I awoke cuddling between Stacy and Freya. They were both still asleep and I was stuck in the center. I decided to go back to sleep when I heard movement. I instinctually felt hairs stand. I moved using my flexibility to get out without a wasted movement or noise. My little cute tigers also had turned and were looking at the door. My instincts were crying at me to get ready. Something wasing and I dropped the robes and grabbed my whips. I had no other time for clothes. The door burst in a rain of splinters and I moved forward with my leather whip going high and my leg going low to trip them. The person dodged both with ease but they were in the air. My other foot whipped up using the other as an anchor and hit the person. I felt a solid hit but what I hit was muscr or a fucking wall. I started rotating energy in my body then used the foot in the person while extending my foot''s ws for grip. The foot moved down bing an anchor point to pivot bringing them to the ground. My hand hit the floor and my momentum increased. This time the person hit the ground hard and I head breath being released harshly. I flipped over the person to cancel the momentum that I had created and saw arge human-built of muscle under me while I was in the air. His fist shot out as I was recovering from my attack mming straight into my stomach. Iunched up to the roof wind out slightly as I hit it. I was winded and the man got up recovered as he watched me. My body reacted instinctively and my ws now extended dug into the roof and attached themselves. The stare-off started and ended in seconds as Iunched down fast. The energy released into my whip at his feet and that strong fist filled my vision. I released the whip and used my core muscles to dodge. His fist missed but the other came at a side angle while my hand unsheathed my ded whip. His Fist mmed into my waist with a vengeance I flew through the broken door as I retaliated with my ded whip encircling the offending hand. The whip reached its maximum length and I pulled as I hit the wall. His scream sounded out as the flesh on his arm and hand were torn. He clutched his hand briefly when three tigers attacked. One for his leg one on his good arm and one at his head. They attacked at the perfect moment they were waiting for. Each tore into flesh with Rajah tearing into his throat. Rajah got a killing blow with blood rushing into his mouth. They all did amazing as everyone in the room was awake and they were moving to equip themselves. The battle was already over and I was naked in the hallway. I got to my feet and coughed up some blood. Fucker hit my kidney and it FUCKING HURTS. I limped back into the room while I heard people looking out of their rooms to themotion. I grabbed my ck robe and covered myself while holding my side. I went to my bags as moremotion came about and took out a healing potion that I promptly drank as fast as possible. I grabbed my gear and went to the bathroom to equip myself. I checked the room and no trap or anything so I went as quickly as my injured body would allow. When I came out the innkeeper was talking to Freya who was yelling at the innkeeper. "All of you shut up!" I yelled as I came out clothed in my gear with daggers and whips in the light. People here had seen me kill and the dead man looked twice my size in the least and ended up dead. Rajah, Ariel, and Zara were nowying down in their corners watching the crowd. The Crowd ignored them as usual without realizing it. The credit then fell on me. This ability saved my life probably or my little cute tiger''s lives. "All of you leave my room but the Innkeeper. None of you have fucking business with me and so Fuck off." I was straight to the point and some of the crowd went. Most were intent on staying until I sent a whip mark into the wall warning them off. The rest scattered. I looked to the Innkeeper and my face was still frowning hard. "What the fuck is with your fucking Inn? Twice I have had intruders into my room. Care to exin?" I ask simply my face heavy holding in my anger and anguish. "Not my fault or the owner''s fault. You showed off the valuable property and animals die for food. Humans die for money. You have shown a lot of gold not only in personal assets but in ves as well. This is not the Inns fault you do not have enough security. This Inn has never guaranteed safety with your purchase of a room here. I will not make concessions on this. You have paid for a room with a Bath, The main bedroom, and a Training room. I have provided that. Your gold was used for these services and never did I state otherwise. Now you are asking me to guarantee your property and life?" He told me simply in a logical calm manner. I pinched the bridge of my nose and visibly calmed myself down. He was right and I needed to regain my calm. I was in my bad habit of wanting tosh out since I was in pain. I got a grip quickly as I started to think more with my brain then my anger. "Fine you are correct. I did only pay for that. I will expect that as well also next time Ie here how about having everything fucking clean. Not the point I want to make though. Since my gold is used for the room I want a fucking door before evening." I told him and it was his turn to have a frown deepen. This turned into a small agreement between us where I eventually said I would like the gold back if he didn''t and I would take my business elsewhere. He finally relented and got someone toe fix the fucking door. My mood was sour, to say the least. I think I might move from this inn regardless. Carl was not fuming that he had not reacted fast enough to get involved in the fight. Freya realized she had been leaving her instrument too far from herself and Stacy had the same problem as her main weapon was too far from them. Cassandra looked at the rest like they were idiots and pulled out a book. Kitty just was curled up in her cage watching us while trying to look like she wasn''t. I told everyone that I would watch our stuff today and that they had shit to go do. I told Cassandra that she had a mission today and took her book from her. I was not epting ck today. Cassandra went out with strict orders but I could see she wanted to get started anyways. If she wanted to be useful she needed to start right away. I was now practicing in the room flowing my energy. Collecting new mana and changing it into new energy cultivating it in slow exercises. I was calming down and the injuries were healing quick. The potion was at work and my body helped it along. The energy was speeding it up as well although not by much. I spent more and more time when I heard a sound. I looked at the location of it and saw Kitty staring at me. "Meow!" she sounded out and used her nose to poke an old bowl of water. I will not lie to myself I wanted to gush at her cuteness and I realized I had not eaten in my anger. I gave a silentmand to my tigers and went downstairs ordering food. Carl was sitting there fuming and I looked at him. "What?" I asked him not in the mood to deal with bullshit. "I want you to bear my pups." He told me frankly and I was stunned. After being stunned my anger turned worse. I fucking lost it. The ambush this morning the pain I was in and this fucker thinks I want his kids? I saw red and I turned to him looking at the stupid fuck that I had purchased. Carl realized that he had picked the worst moment that he ever could have to ask this question. My hand snapped out smacking him across the face and I fueled my body with energy. My hand tangled into his hair and I pulled him out of thest corner. "Fucking dog you need to be taught a fucking lesson," I moved quickly throwing him into the training room. I was met with the pleasant surprise that Stacy had cleaned up for me. That mattered little though in my red haze. I threw the fucking dog in my hands to a rack. "Shut your fucking mouth and don''t fucking move." Rarely had I used the cors since I never felt that I needed too except when I first purchased. This fucker had made me snapped. His movement was stopped in its tracks as he tried to remove himself from the rack. It was at this moment I wish I had an old piece of equipment from my old world. The Iron maiden would have taught this fucking dog but I did not have that on me. I tied him down in the rack and looked down at him. "You Fucking dog need to learn who the fuck is boss around here!" I grabbed some things off the wall and turned back ready to vent. --- Announcement: Hey guys I have opened a new $1 Tier for those who wish to show support in these hard times. This will allow people who only wish to read ahead to do so. This will also include the Discord server that I do mini announcements on when I am working on things. Please Enjoy my stories Review, Comment, and Vote. Thanks. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 My anger knew no bounds as Carl stared at me with fear from the rack. "No, Mistress, I am sorry Mistress-" I stuffed a ball gag into his mouth shutting it up. I no longer fucking cared about his apologies. This little fucking dog needed a fucking lesson that he would never forget. I took out a needle that I had used on Stacy. His eyes widened and I looked at his muscles with a hard frown. I started to pinch his ck skin. I drove a needle through it and heard a groan of pain. This was not something that turned on the wolf, like it did Stacy. This was hardcore pain y with someone not into it. Thinking this way started that smile. "You may move but not break restraints," I ordered and his body was freed by enchantments. This was a curse as I pinch again followed by another needle. I worked slowly and methodically to the harsh breathing and groans of the pain of a stupid dog. Soon I had a needle armor poking him with every breath and minor movement. This was the start as I grabbed a whip. "You stupid fucking dog thinks you can touch me?" I brought the whip downshing his chest getting a scream of pain prompting him to breathe harshly and lean forward. This caused him to get pierced by dozens of needles. This started the cycle but I did not care as I brought the whip down again and I saw tears start in the stupid dog''s eyes. He looked at me with the fear that he should have had before. "You, Think, I, Want, Your, Fucking, Pups?!" I yelled out as I whipped him with each word. My anger was not subsided a bit as the gag covered his screams. The thick muscles did nothing but hurt him more as a small amount of blood started to appear on his stomach. I dropped the whip on the ground and pped his face again. "I am Your Fucking Mistress. If I fucking Want something from you. I," I pped him hard again, "Will," I pped the other side of his face, "Take," I pushed him in the stomach winding him and needles piercing him, "IT!" I ended with a hard p to his balls. The wolf boy was screaming into the gag. groaning and I felt my anger just start to melt away. My frustrations on this morning loosened a little as I watched the tortured Carl dance on the rack. Hisrge cock wasid and I realized this guy without me paying attention was even naked when he asked me. My eyes narrowed and I decided I would do something I had not tried in this life yet. I smiled as I started to rub his cock. Teasing it and pleasing it in sharp contrast to the earlier pain. It did not take much effort as it started to harden. I smiled as he looked at me with fear as I gave him a wolfish smile. "This is the fucking problem!" I yelled holding it in my hand with that sadistic vicious smile. I smacked it hard seeing his wince in pain. "You fucking continue thinking with this!" I p his balls hard this time earning a groan through the gag. I walked over to the equipment and walked back with a vicious smile. I held a needle in my hand then gripped his cock with the other. I was livid still and I smiled at him. His face paled I think I wasn''t sure and I couldn''t care. I started to rub the needle against his shaft. His eyes widened in horror at my naked threat. "Maybe I destroy this cock? This piece of fucking meat is useless here. I started rubbing it with my hand watching it twitch and the needle rubbed the head. Then I heard the whine of a dog repenting for his mistakes. My pussy grew wet as I saw tears in his eyes and heard his whines. Fuck he had me hot and bothered now. "Now this little doggy understands that I do, not, fuck, around," I emphasize as I drag the sharp end of the needle down the veins of his now towering thirteen-inch dong. It was twitching and he was crying, whining looking at me desperate to convey apologies. I smiled at him and looked down on him and started to strip. I showed my hot fit flexible body and her gulped looking at me. My breasts sprang free of my bra as hidden knives fell on the ground. My pants dropped with more hidden needles and throwable weapons hidden dropped. The ng of weapons was in stark contrast to the female body that showed in front of him. His erection grew harder as he saw my body in nothing but a ck thong hinting at what was below. "You want a Tiger like me little puppy? Did you want to impregnate the temple that is me?" I brought the needle to his balls but his attention was on my breasts as he soaked in the look. I changed the direction very quickly as I pierced the skin of his sack purposely missing anything important. "Puppy did I say you can stare?" The sharp whine and mixed groan were amazing as my panties more than showed that I was wet with the dampness showing. He was then stuck there with his eye as he recovered. "You want to have a chance with me?" I asked and to his stupidity, he nodded. I smiled down at him with the look of someone who knows someone fucked up. I took the needle out and I walked away while talking. "Puppy, do you know what I like most?" I heard a negative grunt behind me and I ignored it since I would talk even if positive. "I love others pain," I stated, "I love it, It makes me so hot looking at their desperate eyes looking at me for mercy. It makes me happy as they thank me while I whip them as I trained them. It makes me happy as I turn a Dominate man into a little Sissy bitch. I get hot just thinking about it. I love the fact outside this door there is a little Cat-kin who is slowly degenerating from someone intelligent with a life of their own to a house cat. None of these things did the person want. You know what they all have inmon?" I paused bringing a simple couple of strings, "I wanted them to be that way. Now little puppy you are in my ws." I stopped and saw realization start to dawn on the type of person I am, "You want me to carry pups. Not a fucking chance, But I will let you attempt to do so for my amusement and pleasure. You never will be able too, BUT!" I pause as I reach down to his cock with a sadistic smile on my face, "You can Try!" With that, I tied a string around the base of his cock and tightened it to the max. Then around his balls tightened it to the max. Then around both and his whining and groans grew louder. I grabbed and did a cleaning on a small urethra sounder. I finished and turned to my victim. I lubed it up as I walked over and started to tease his cock. "I love this little thing you know. Stacy and Freya have learned to enjoy it. The thing is I have never tried what I am about to do on either. I do not know if you will be able to use your cock after this. Take as much pleasure with the pain as possible my little stupid puppy." I started to pierce his virgin cock as his body thrust upward in the pain and I giggled. My anger was fading and my happiness started to soar as I inflicted things on my toy. I moved it deeper in till just the ring was left out so I could pull it out. I stopped with a satisfied smile and a dripping wet pussy. I got on the rack with him now my pussy hovering over his cock and I moved aside my panties. His fear and excitement were on his face his tears were with it. The conflict of emotions was amazing and my pussy only grew wetter with need. "You get one chance little puppy I will cum five times on your cock. With how much your suffering who knows how long that will be. You have until then to try and impregnate me!" With that, I dropped my hips and it was only slightly painful as he dove deep in the unused territory. I keep forgetting that this wasn''t my past life where this pain was gone already. It was just sharp but the pain faded quickly as he hit sensitive g spots on the way in. This was a good cock I could use as a dildo. He went deep but his groan of pain and pleasure. I moaned in pleasure as I started to ride his cock hard. He prated me and bucked his hips and I rode on the first dick I had in this life so far. I moaned and yed with my nipples as he desperately sought pleasure. I came quickly as he was hitting the right ces but his desperation in pain was a better fuel for me. His needle armor continued to poke and hurt him as more pain then pleasure rocked his mind and nerves. The tears in his eyes as his hips bucked instinctually trying to release seed into me. His cock was twitching but nothing came out as he orgasmed. I was not a merciful Mistress as I tightened my muscles and moved myself to a second orgasm while he whined under me. "Two!" I stated and his eyes widened as he started to seek pleasure while our hips started to match rhythm bringing pleasure faster to us both. His torture continued as I sought pleasure orgasming for a third time before he came again. My pussy was feeling stretched and that full feeling I had not felt for years continued brought me to a forth quickly. I was enjoying his desperate movements seeking more and more. His cock started to twitch again but again nothing came out with the sounding device firmly inside. His cries muffled with a gag I decided I wanted to hear it for myst orgasm as his hips bucked. I took off the gag and what I expected to hear came through. "I''m sorry, Mistress Please let me cum Please!" Carl had broken down the steel he had in the face of adversity was broken in the pain in pleasure of thest hour or so of me. I rocked brought my pussy down deeper onto him mming into his balls that were tied to his cock. I rocked it so each time my pussy stroked his shaft it pped his balls. This brought even more cries and I couldn''t hold back anymore and I came so hard I witnessed the start of the universe it felt like. I twitched tightening on him. I moved slowly riding out the orgasm as his hips tried to buck for more pleasure realizing thest time hade. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no PLEASE MISTRESS LET ME CUM! PLEASE!" Carl cried out desperately as I dismounted. My legs shook and I ignored his cries. I regained my calm and looked down on the desperate Carl. I slowly extracted the sounding device and untied the strings and his cock still hard was raging and twitching. I decided something and gave him a small handjob and arge orgasm overcame him hitting the roof with ferocity. "NEVER, SPEAK, LIKE, THAT, AGAIN!" I yelled while he was out of it. I started to clean him up since I still had uses for him. His mind slowly came back with tears in his eyes while I finished cleaning him up. I gave a healing potion as well since he was my goods. His look at me changed though no longer dark and wanting. Now it held that trace of fear and respect. I left him on the rack while I dressed and then took off the restraints. "This was a light punishment, Carl..." I stated as I walked off leaving him in thought, "Do not make me give a heavy punishment." I exited the room with a smile on my face anger gone. --- Announcement: Hey Guys I have just finished a Commission and received an NSFW with Sally Teasing Kitty. It is up on Pa*treon if you wish to see it. Thanks for reading and please, Vote, Review, and Comment on what you think. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 I left the room and saw the carpenters working on the door. I noticed I had blood and was naked as I stepped out. My cute little tigers were staring at the workers while they had not noticed them. Ignoring them I moved to the bathroom and started to clean myself up. This did not take long and I dressed. I got myself ready and went back to watching the workers. I was lost in thought as my toys came back. The room became full and I was lost in thought of the next steps that needed to be done. The Door was done and food was on the table. I ate while thinking as the workers left. Carl joined us and the whip marks were healing up. I took a bowl of food to my kitty when dinner was done I helped her out cleaning her. I helped with biology and cleaning before resting in bed. My mind was wandering and I finally came to a conclusion. I fell asleep with a conclusion reached and a smile on my face. The next morning I woke everyone up. Through grumbling, everyone was up. The Stern look on my face as I asked for reports on activities yesterday. Stacy came back that the workmanship of the previous tailors dropped after their main tailors got poached. Nobles stoppeding to their shops and the business dried up. This was both good and bad news in my opinion. I would need a strict contract uses for the first few years to do business here. The money though would dry up very soon if I didn''t do something. Freya told some more ces and the only matter of the gangs in the city was too messy to pull useful information quickly. Cassandra smirked as she reported and I rolled my eyes. Freya was a musician or bard first not an informant. Cassandra feeling superior over her intelligence gathering was stupid, to say the least. Cassandra came next and let out much more information on the underground situation in the city. She talked to some of her old contacts increasing the amount of information we had. I decided that this city would not be a bad stop while I start to put ns into ce. I tapped the table and told Stacy to make some clothes for Carl. He looked at me a lot differently now which made me happy. Kitty was in her cage all safe andfy and I went over and pampered her with some attention. I left two of my tigers in the room and gave orders. Cassandra was going to start to take over a small gang in the slums with a very small territory. Carl would be her escort and muscle. I went with Stacy to purchase the store with the coin. Everything moved quickly as I found the store had a ce to sleep on the floor above that could amodate all of us. This was a ce to sleep as well, perfect. A small backyard and privacy walls were making sure no one could see from the other houses. This made me frown. This ce was something no one could see inside this backyard from outside. There were multi-story houses or businesses on all sides but this backyard had perfect privacy through clever tricks in the wall and cement of lines and various other things decorating the back. I purchased the ce with no regrets as I loved it for many reasons. The gold was less than I would think. Leaving me with just a couple more thousand gold. I needed more gold but I had more than enough to survive if that was all I was after. We started to handle all the bullshit and Stacy started to put up help wanted signs. The business was taking longer than I thought and the night was slowlying in as we finished the paperwork of the Empire. We got handed the keys to the empty shop and apartment. WE made our way back to the Inn. This time nothing happened and we cleaned and ate while I asked for a report from Cassandra. Carl had some minor wounds on him looking like he got in a scrap. I was disappointed that he was even injured to such weak things as people in the slums. I think he noticed my gaze and refrained from looking at me. I needed to fix this honest shoring in his fighting. The Gang though acknowledged our dominance. The Gang was called ''Bloody Candies'' It ran two businesses. One was a Brothel with cheap prostitutes. The other was enforcement shaking down businesses and protecting property. They owned maybe a poor block in the slums. They were very low profile. We picked this gang since their location was better than they thought. It was near the docks but not so close to getting involved with those gangs. The docks were to a small river that ran throughout the Empire helping their trade. It was also off to the side of the main gangs in the hotly contested territory of the east side of the city. Each gang wanted to rise. Thest part was it was near the Necromancer''s hidden guild. This created a business that was already near that we had a line of alliance on. When Cassandra showed up at their door saying she was owned by a person who wanted to have an alliance and they were interested. I cared little and heard the reports with a smile on my face. Things at this point were smoother than I thought. I started up some energy exercises in the room before heading to bed with that smile on my face. Things for the next couple of days as things were being prepared moved quickly. The only thing souring my mood is that I couldn''t train my little Kitty properlytely as I furnished our little three bedrooms with a kitchen apartment above the tailors. I was going to start to modify the backyard in fun ways since there was privacy. I was still getting a weird feeling from the ce like I am missing something. We purchased things for the house while Cassandra started to gain more control of the now twenty-person gang. The manpower was pitiful for a gang with no talent insight. The Whores were shit at pleasing men and looked just as good as they were in the sack. This meant I needed to buff the numbers with some sex ves that I needed to train. This was more work taking me from what I really wanted to do. The Enforcement group was even worse than the whores being mostly fourteen to sixteen years old. This was pathetic and most of their knowledge of fighting came from wrestling over food. This gang needed serious training. Carl was to be training the loser rat kids how as best as he could. His fighting style was incredibly honest and I hoped it would bebined with the kid''s dirty tricks. Days went on like this and I knew I needed to let my primal urges out soon or I would get too frustrated. The work in the Empire was moving forward even though I wanted out of this city. Recruits wereing in. Orders for training equipmenting in decorating our apartment. The day moved quickly and I installed a nice tub into the apartment as well with enchantments. A week had gone by and I had not had a toy to torture since our days went to long. That was until midday and I came out to see my Kitty muttering. "Kitty this Kitty that. I am a Cat-kin not some fucking Kitty. What a fucking Crazy Bitc-" Her words and muttering stopped as she spotted me with a frown on my face looking very disapproving. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Kitty thinks she can talk without me knowing. That was not good for her training. No, I need to train her properly. I had dyed with all the paperwork and the starting of the business. The thing is though all training failures fall on me no one else. Her mistakes were my own and that pissed me off. I had trained her once and I knew that wasn''t enough. I had to make time though to further my other ns. I had been pampering her in my off time, I had enjoyed that. The Carrot without the Stick though will only lead to trouble and it had been brewing while I wasn''t looking. She seemed scared as I glowered at her. She knew something was going toe but I also had things going on and couldn''t even with all my frustration. I will have to speed up the one part of my n then thoroughly take time to train her for about a week or so. This would be without a break as it seems she needs the mistress''s personal attention. I kneeled near her while she was in the cage and smiled menacingly. "Kitty, You havended yourself in a little bit of trouble. I have been busy but do not worry. I will be less busy soon. I will have some time soon to ce special attention on you for an extended period of time, Just for you." My smile was not warm and her cute face started to pale when she realized that I was not kidding in any way. "Mistress, please-!" She then realized something as she spoke to me. Her face was a great interpretation of a ghost as my smile turned to a frown and I looked at her. "Well, I will address thistter kitty but I have been way to lenient on you." I left the room to pick up a ring gag and brought it back. I opened the cage and secured it on her. "You are lucky little kitty I do not have time at the moment for you. I will address thister." I got up after locking her back in and left. After a week of investigating and gathering intelligence, I had set up a night of a different type of fun. Tonight was a night of bloodshed. I originally came up to the apartment room to gather and equip myself. I fully equipped myself and made sure nothing was loose. The night was falling and I needed to be ready. This wasn''t the first time I was doing this type of night. It was though the first time I nned to take over so much with so little. I needed to use Carl as well to make sure many knew who was the new leader in town. Cassandra had found the hideouts with the Necromancer''s help. They wanted argerwork and to take over the mass burial site. The graveyard was on another part of the east side. This though would give us a steady ie of protection money. The mass burial site was where anyone without paying was, well buried. The area around it was a slum hot spot with many gangs bordering it. This also made work so the area mostly consisted ofborers working for coppers a day digging. The number of bodies in this area was weird but that wasn''t the point of taking it over. The Necromancers promised Skeletonbors or zombieborers. If I purchased a mine nearby I would work with them to make easy money. This though would require a muchrger workforce. I was also surprised no one using this style and expect I am missing something on the reason why no one else does this. I put it to the back of my mind and moved. I left and Cassandra looked at me. "Mistress, The stage is set for tonight. I will be your boss and we will take arge portion of the Eastside. The rest will be up to me for the foreseeable future." I nodded and left with her and Carl who started to open up more since his punishment. He still looked a little haunted by the experience but he sure wasn''t going to piss me off again. The Light punishment haunted him, he didn''t want the severe punishment. The Streets were busy with the dusk sky as we moved to our first objective with cloaks hiding our features. Our movement was swift but not attention-drawing. On the side of the city, our apartment was the west side. I would have preferred the south side but it did not matter. We entered into the territory of rival gangs not even stopping. Our territory was deep on the east side bordering the docks. We finally reached our destination. It was a small tavern with some locals in it. We entered mming the door behind us. With the resounding echo of the door mming everyone turned to us. I leaned against the door checking the corners. I sensed out with my energy not noticing any higher-ranked beings. "Everyone listen up!" Cassandra started off yelling into the group tavern, "This is now part of the Bloody Candies," A stir went through the crowd, and people were getting angry, "It does not matter what you think our gang is taking over. Anyone who objects may stand up to attack us and we will kill you." She finished but some were already were running through to attack us. This was the first step. I just pulled out my ded whip and sent it towards my first victims. I leashed him and I retracted it slitting their throat and the first blood of the night spilled. My smile under my cloak was vicious as others neared Cassandra. She just stood still as a fist neared her face. Carl just sent his ws into the person''s stomach and rent through. The guts spilled onto the ground with a grotesque spell. The person dropped to the ground trying to gather them. The others still attacked mindlessly as individuals ignoring their surroundings. In the end, six attackers ended up on the floor while we remained still. This scared the rest into submission. We then entered deeper into the tavern to find the leader. He was a big man with bulging muscles. This man though was not an idiot. "Ma''am I care not I will bow my head to you. Your strength proceeds ours I am Gale and I will submit with no fighting. Please take care of us in the future." He spoke quickly but clearly. Cassandra nodded her head taking off the hood showing her face. "This is who you will listen to in the future, I will find you soon and we will discuss some things. Gather your men and make them listen, That is all." Cassandra finished and we all exited with the remaining crowd making room. Cassandra''s hood was back up and we went down the street. Neither fast nor slow but with even movement. We were ahead of schedule so far since we err'' ed on the side of caution. The next gang hideout was a brothel with a female leader. I felt the mana fluctuations as we entered and I was ready forbat instantly. The sounds of bodies meeting in pleasure were what we heard as we entered. This establishment was much more used then our own. The receptionist was not an idiot as the blood on our clothes sent her calling for the leader. What came out was a Mouse-kin woman with sharp eyes. I felt strong mana waves off of her and I was ready for an attack. This was one of the gangs we needed to take over but were ready for arge fallout. "Ma''am This Brothel is now part of the Bloody Candies, Submit or die," Cassandramanded and the Mouse-kins eyes narrowed as she looked at us. Her eyes fell upon me and the eyes widened. She thought about it and a minute rolled by. "Fine I will submit, I am not scared of you but your back up." She said through gritted teeth. This woman wasn''t happy with submitting. I sent a mana message to her quickly after. "You will not regret it Mouse-kin we will talkter." I simply sent her and the hate receded a little as she looked towards me. "Good now tell your subordinates about this and we will talk at ater time. The night is still young." With that, we left the brothel with the first ce that blood did not soak the floors. The Next couple of Gangs did not submit easily as we made our way through the territories bordering the Docks. The rooms in various hideouts and businesses were coated in blood. We moved with practiced movements through the night arriving at a guard shack. This was the ''Gang'' that would provide the most trouble. The Guards here were all corrupt and forced businesses to pay protection. That was what a government was for. We entered into the Guard shack and Cassandra was again the one who spoke. I felt out with my mana and my eyes narrowed. All the guards had various degrees of Mana on them. I was ready for the battle that I knew would happen. "This is now the Bloody Candies territory and you will Cease all acts upon it," Cassandra Commanded changing slightly for the first time tonight. The blood on our cloaks showed we had been on a ughter. This did not scare the corrupted guards. All of them got up in unison with practiced movements and My whip struck the closest as he stood up. The tip of my whip slit his throat and his hands moved to a cloth to rip some off and cover it. He ced pressure and dropped to the floor trying to survive as tears entered his eyes. The other guards were more careful and were not correctly equipped. Their types of mana though moved through their bodies. Some entered into des as they moved together to gang on us. Carl Moved forward to meet them. He used his type of Mana extending it into his ws. The Leather the first Guard had be paper as his ws took a chunk of flesh with it. The man moved though to decrease the damage and stayed in the fight for survival. About ten guards left and I tossed a dagger after my leather whip catching a guard off guard as he dodged my whip to end up with a dagger in the throat. I loved attacking the jugr but guards around seemed to wise up to my movements. Carl was attacking taking the most attention as I covered his sides. Cassandra stood by the door with a cold look on her face. The Large dining area the fight broke out in was now covered in blood as we fought. My whips woulde out punishing those who were slightly slow or showed an opening. Two guards got around Carl''s hulking form and attacked. Out of nowhere for them, Two tigers pounced on them takingrge chunks of the body with them. Two more entered into the void of death as my cuties finished with them and moved back looking for an opportunity. The other guards were supremely surprised at the new additions and fear was evident. My ded whipshed out cutting out the eye of one of the surprised ones. The fight degraded as Carl would open the guards for my Tigers to strike. Death was fierce and we finished thest of the guards. The Guards room had blood covering the floor with their bodies left carelessly. I took out a knife and changed the wounds that I caused to look different. After the ''Cleaning'' The scene we left and moved on. The schedule was now barely on time along with my new respect to Guards. The night was a bloody one indeed and the night is not even half over. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The Night rolled on our movements picking up and we avoided more people. The blood on our clothes made us stand out. We moved in the alleyways now staying away from sight. The next destination we were at thest border gang of the docks area. This was the one I was questioning tonight. The leader was an ex-adventurer no one knows his rank though he only liked to brag that he was once an adventurer. The Gang he controlled was so small that it wasn''t worth getting in a fight over. This though was a strategic location to us now cutting off all other gang''s ess to the docks. After this gang, we would move into the next phase of taking over the docks. The blitz maneuver had cut most ties out since we were making a power y. By the end of the night though we were expecting more resistance or some power move by another shaker in the gangs. What we also have taken over tonight needed consolidation after tonight with rats needed to be cleaned up. Every time an organization takes over with force you get a lot of dumbasses that want to pay homage to what was. What they were before was a losing proposition that barely kept crumbs in their mouth. I almost spat in disgust at these dumbfucks. Rats will end up in the sewers or under a dock. I paused in thought and had remembered I had a better ce for them. The Necromancers wanted those bodies. I wasn''t sure what they could do with them but that did not matter at this point. We were finally reaching our destination taking a bit more time then we thought. The moon was starting to fly high in the sky timing us. By the Time it set I wanted arge territory covering almost a third of the east side and the entirety of the Docks. We walked up to a small nondescript house and Cassandra knocked in a pattern. The door opened and the eyes couldn''t see us with the shadow of the building in the dark. The man stepped out to be greeted with my knife into his throat. I made a move entering into the gang hideout with Carl and Cassandra behind me. We moved quickly and found the trap door in the floor the informant told us about. Our bloodstained clothes gave us away when we entered to find a crowded in arge space. This was the only ce this gang controlled. The underground fighting arena of the Eastside. This was a great hiding spot for it with an invite-only to enter. This still made it vulnerable to us. A guard by the hatch reacted the fastest and Carl greeted him with ws to his throat. The Fighters notice an odd reaction from the crowd leaving their bloodlust from beating each other senseless or to death. They looked up in time to see Cassandra. "This Gang is now in the Territory of the Bloody Candies. Surrender or die!" She shouted out. What came next was pandemonium. One person started to run but Carl''s ws swiped his head clean off. A knife entered into another as more people started to run from us. The ce had no other exit though and a crowd eventually packed away from us leaving space for the ''guards'' to attack. This turned into a quick bout with Carl killing six or seven barely twenty-year-olds. Finally, after blood started to puddle on the floors slowly making its way to the center of the Large space a man showed up. I felt the mana radiate off of him. He was arge red-skinned man with scars all over. This man screamed veteran to me and I was starting to bounce on my heels. The smile under my cloak hidden from sight was supremely happy. After a night of mindless ughter a challenge. It was terrible for my ns. I was itching for a fight though after the massacres tonight. "Little Toy!" The man yelled out and the crowd stopped it sobbing, "Youe in here with two fighters and say you own MY PLACE!" His words echoed in the space backed by mana fluctuations. I sent a message to Cassandra and she understood immediately what I intended. "Well, Bet it then!" She yelled out, "This is our territory but you have the right to fight for it!" She continued still cutting him off. "You say this is your ce then Fine! One of my fighters versus you! You win you take over our gang, We win you be our subordinate!" She put the terms up and shock showed on his face only to cover it up quickly. He looked annoyed. This was the best for both sides. He could keep his pride and not fight two strong opponents but he staked it all on something we could turn our backs too if we lost. He would gain an unknown organization if he won. The stakes were worthless. The only thing that mattered is we said we would one versus one without trying to kill the other in the end. Again this was arbitrary as his loyalty would always be questioned too even if he did submit. He thought it over for mere seconds though probably noting up with half the problems I would have noticed in these ''Gambling Terms'' I smiled ready to fight. I wanted Carl to keep his distance and watch the Crowd so no one left. This didn''t need to be known until we were in the docks area. The news was already spreading around the city that a new yer was on the East side of the city. The Red skinned man agreed finally, "Fine little toy I will Fight your fighter. Last man standing wins Ready your weapons we will do a cage match in the arena here!" The man pulled a shield that I hadn''t noticed due to it being small and round. The Sword was long roughly four feet with a single edge. It was blunt on both sides like a triangle. This was a sword meant to fight other sword fighters. I heard Carl growl but I stepped forward stopping him. My blood was pumping ready for a good fight. Neither side no longer talked and we entered where the bloodstains from the previous fighters were. The cage closed after we both entered and his mana roared as he let out a shout. This spiked his mana increasing the intensity. I circted my Energy and pulled out my whips to his surprise. There was no gong or bell to ring as he charged at me shield up. My ded whip joined my leather one. I used Energy to increase the speed and heard the cries of the air as it lunged toward the red-skinned man. His shield prioritized the ded whip and I took first blood with ash hitting his upper arm. I no longer could stand in the spot as he was upon me. The cage was small and the man towered over me. My whip now recovered went towards the top of the cage wrapping slightly then abandoned as I slid away along the floor. His sword lunged towards me and I jumped fingers hooking onto the cage. The shield covered my vision and I yelped as it smashed my face sending me off the cage topping onto the floor. The recovery was swift as I rolled back onto my feet as his odd sword smashed the ce my head had been. I spat blood at his face towards his eye and his head moved to dodge. My ded whip was sent towards his legs hoping to cut an Achilles heel. He made a miniature jump dodging my whip as I sent a knife towards himunched by my energy. It cut into a bicep unfortunately missing the artery. The shield was once again in my face as his wide steps brought him there. I lowered my body making him miss. I thenid t onto the ground where the weird sword barely missed me again. This time though Itched onto his arm while he was recovering his shield arm. My body wrapped around his arm but his decision making was swift as I let go dropping back to the ground as the arm smashed quickly into the cage. His roar sounded again as I backpedaled away from him grabbing my leather whip in the chaos. My whip was swift and itshed his sword arm again around the same spot. The red-skinned man did not even flinch and his mana soared. I felt something akin to dread as he stood there in a defensive stance for a second before his mana filled charge unleashed. His speed backed with whatever type of mana he used to hit me square in the gut and the sword wasing in behind his charge. Instinct took over and I spat out the blood from the fresh injury into his face without a second thought. The Blood hit his eye blinding him. The sword was still on target up until my hand touched the ground. My Energy spiked pushing me out of the way as he cut my arm with the weird sword. The Man never even tried to get his vision back blinking rapidly while sending his shield arm directly into my stomach again. More blood was coughed up as he had hit my stomach three times and some serious damage had to have been done. I felt it and I was having trouble breathing. The man charged at me again and I sent two knives at him. One with energy the other with my strength. The man used a shield to block the energy one but the other went past his defenses and into his mouth. I couldn''t believe it as it drove into the back of his throat and a weird snarl or roar came out the red-skinned man. His charge continued and I dove out of the way. A sword tried to follow me as he stumbled and fell to the floor. He got up recovering but and his vision was back with blood lust. This was a walking dead man. I was scared and my instincts cried out to run but I couldn''t. My leather whip was dropped somewhere my balded whip was still in my hand and I think I had about two knives left. I didn''t have time to think anymore and decided to focus on dodging out the man''s death throes. His shield feinted me juking me out with a mana fueled sword that missed due to my flexibility. The control on my body saved me again when that shield mmed me again. I flew across the cage as I felt a rib break and I gritted my teeth. As I flew my ded whipshed out wrapping around his foot. I had a bloody smile as the momentum from his hit tightened the whip and severed his foot down to the bone. A weird scream came out of his mouth as I mmed into the cage. My cloak in tatters. My instinct sparked again and as I fell to the floor I used all my energy I had to push myself up. I flew hitting the top of the cage. My eyes caught the sight of a sword embedded into the floor where my heart was milliseconds before. Finally, the red-skinned man with a look of resentment fell to the floor Mana no longer fluctuating. I stood up and looked at Carl. "The rest of the n is canceled tonight I am too injured. Kill everyone here no exceptions!" I ordered and the screams began. Not longter we left with a pond of blood left in the arena, Leaving to nurse our wounds. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The mission tonight was ended early. The Cloaks were chucked into a random spot to rot. Cassandra pulled out the spare ones and we left. The Bloodshed tonight wasn''t as much as we anticipated but proper progress was done. My body was in so much pain as we moved across the city. My smile stayed on my face but I also wanted to frown. The fight was fantastic and I enjoyed it. The thrill was fantastic matching that red-skinned adventurer. Carl and Cassandra led the way as I limped a bit in my step keeping up. I swallowed blood down. I am hurt bad and I catch up and grab a potion from Cassandra''s pack. I chugged it down feeling it slip down my throat. The healing is slow but I know it should cover myself. This will be weeks of healing though and the next few days the slums are going to erupt. The gangs are all going to be on edge while the gang consolidates. The Rats and informants plus power yers need to be ughtered. We finally made it across the city back to the apartment. Stacy and Freya were their worries. My little kitty wasn''t awake only sleeping soundly in her cage. I was annoyed at this for no good reason but I suppressed the irrational anger. Iid on the bed and felt around my rib. It was probably broken or just fractured since I was using energy at that time. The thing was it fucking hurt. Iid back on the bed where I fell asleep almost instantly as my head hit the pillow. The next morning sucked even more than the night. Everything on my torso was sore. I stripped from my clothes noting that the bed sheets needed washing from grim. Freya or Stacy would take care of it and I made it to the washing area. The Bathroom in this ce wasn''t fantastic but the shower worked and that''s all I cared about. The water fell on my shoulders and I looked at myself. I noticedrge bruises on my body and the Potion was slowly working. I groan as I washed with soap groaning in pain as I went. I heard voices in the main room and noticed my tigers with bloodstained mouths needed baths. No one noticed them except those who knew to pay attention. You could easily look at them and not notice. I should have used them in my fight with the red-skinned man but I wanted to test myself. I learned that fucking shields really fucking hurt. The blunt interment was harder to dodge for me than a sword. I dressed in a robe with no ns to leave the apartment today. I fed my cute little tigers and washed them pampering them. I took my time while everyone was starting to get up and start their tasks. Stacy and Freya were working on the business and Hiring still with initial products bing avable. Cassandra and Carl were now headed out to start gathering everybody in the gangs to start consolidating the gang. It was going to be a process. I will let Cassandra do her work ande to check on herter in the week. I looked at Kitty and glowered thinking of a training regime to get her to understand where she stands now. She no longer was free from gags again. I grabbed some food for her and myself. I put hers in a bowl and set it on the ground beside me before I opened the cage. She very reluctantly crawled over on all fours watching me very carefully. I ignored her while I was thinking about how I wanted to proceed. I let her eat uninterrupted while deep in thought. A small cute burpes from down below as some bread is in my mouth thoughtlessly chewing and I spare her a look. She seemed to be gathering herself to her situation but wasn''t broken in the way I wished. This was though my fault. I had gotten distracted again I got mad at myself but herments yesterday need to be addressed. First, though I need to instill that I will punish her harshly. I will not just let her get away with thosements unpunished. I decided then and there that I would start some punishment. I finished my food my mood bing extremely happy with the thoughts of punishing my little Kitty. I salivated on the thoughts of her screams. Her Begging. Her Tears. Her Pain. The thoughts of what I was going to do brightened my mood. Should I start with humiliation y? Pain? Some light Whipping? My excitement was growing as I quickly finished my food. I looked down with a smile as she ate her food below me. She was untied at the moment. I couldn''t decide what to do first now. The punishment she needed was harsh swift and memorable. What should I do? I was watching her body as she froze under my gaze while eating. I watched her as she started to eat again. I could see the tense muscles on her. She wanted to react to any movement from me but I did nothing. The Muscles rxed and she finished food. Her tongueshed out at everything left on her face. She then used her hand to wipe everything else off her face. I decided whatever I do I needed time and to start now. "Follow me, Kitty we are going to the shower to clean you up," I walked away as I stated that and I heard her behind me. The Shower was quick and I did not pamper her at all. She seemed to be used to my pampering and yelped a couple of times as I roughly cleaned her. I was not any nicer as I dried her off but now she was clean. I took her to the Training room to start. I wanted to make an outside dungeon but I also needed a more controlled area. ''Outside things will be der'' I thought to myself as I stood by the door as she reluctantly followed me in. The Dread on her face was perfect. The Cat cries were missing in everything. She didn''t acknowledge me when I entered. I had so many things I could pick on her for and the thoughts of what toe were making me smile. The new room was much cleaner than the one in the Inn. The only one that stood better so far was the one that I had back in the Kingdom. The Saint Andrews cross stood in the center as one of my favorites for Stacy and Freya. I smiled thinking about it. The rack off to the corner was a fun one as well. The chains linked into the rafters of the ceiling were hanging menacingly. I special ordered an Iron maiden even looking at it in the far corner it stood imposing for enemies I just wished to torture to death. There was so much for me to use. The walls had training whip, floggers, Riding crops. It was my Dungeon. My yroom. It was time to y with a disobedient toy. The cor around Kitty''s neck was grabbed and she was dragged behind me. The choking noise behind me told me I was straggling her as I forced her to move with speed. I was fed up with her reluctance. "You fucking think you can dy with moving slow? What a Bad kitty!" I said aloud thoughtlessly. It expressed my thoughts telling her I meant business. The door closed behind us and she was in my yroom now and her nervousness reached a new peak. I locked the door with my key which I then put in my inventory while she was looking around the new room. I started to shackle her arms and legs. She tried to struggle she even tried to stand up to fight me at one point. A swift punch to the stomach with the right amount of pressure took the wind out of her withoutsting injuries. She coughed on the floor as I locked the shackles in ce and used the chains. I felt like in this Empire I had used these more often than I had in the Kingdom. I could reflect back on that but I couldn''t give a fuck. The chains tightened as I hoisted her arms into the air. For the first time in weeks, she was upright instead of on all four limbs. The realization for her was swift but promptly left as Itched the chains so that her feet barely touched the ground. I put a bite gag into her mouth after removing the previous ring gag. I smiled at her as she looked at me with fear. "Now kitty," I say lightly as she looked at me with fear again, "I heard you the other day," I slowly continued as I walked around her naked body, "You think your name isn''t Kitty was one of the things you said," I stopped behind her and slowly dragged my sharp ws softly down. Her body automatically tried to move away but could not. I slowly continued to tear her as I talked. "Today your not here for my entertainment. Even though I love screams, I love begging. You heard it. You''ve seen it. You might not love it as I do but to me it is music," I looked into her eyes, "It''s Exquisite!" Using a single w I teased her neck from behind. "You though," I paused briefly, "HAVE FUCKING PISSED ME OFF!" I shouted suddenly letting hidden frustration out. "One Fucking week. I Have been busy for one week and you think your hot shit!? You think I care you used to have a name?! You think maybe someone wille here and Save you?! What is it, Kitty? What makes you think you are anything but my cat now?" I started to ask questions but the gag remained in her mouth. "It does not matter what you think Kitty. But you know what matters?" I pause looking deep into her eyes from below using a hand to make sure she was staring back. "What I think." I let go of her head and walked over to the wall. I looked at my installments in full vision of her. She could see me deciding which to choose. So many things to pick between she saw. All devices meant to torture, not pleasure. I grabbed a simple nine tails flogger with sharp tips on the end. I grabbed the Cream I stored here for this type of abuse. I started to liberallyther her entire body. She shied away from the cream knowing this is what I use before I start dishing out servings of pain. Her eyes were wide open while I put it on even between her toes. All skin wasthered up in the cream ready to stop all scarring and aid in the healing process. It also moisturized the skin helping it take less damage. I stepped away checking to see if I have missed a spot. I ced a hand under her breast lifting it as If inspecting it while she looked down watching me while she hung on the hooks toes barely on the ground. My other hand with the flogger moved while she couldn''t see it. It cut brutally into her other breast. Small amounts of skin were dug out from her. The Scream muffled by the gag. I pulled no stops as the other breast was followed up by instantly. The scream continued as I hit her inner thigh. Once. Twice. Thrice. The screams didn''t stop as I moved to her other thigh. Once. Twice. Without warning the flogger hit her stomach. Tears rolled down her face as a Third then hit that thigh. Blood slowly started to coat her white skin. She desperately used her toes to run away. I smiled as her back was now to me and the nine-tails bit into her ass. Up her back it went. More and more skin ripped off. Blood trickling down Scream''s muffled by a gag trying to beat the previous ones. The harmony of groans joined in as she desperately tried to gain oxygen between screams. The Nine-Tailsnded. Again. Again. And Again. Blood hit my face and I dropped the flogger. The Screams had stopped her throat cracked amidst the punishment. The Read marred skin was showing all over as she tried to run from me. I took out the healing agent. I started to let her heal with the cream and took out her gag, She was exhausted and I poured a healing potion into her mouth. I forced her to swallow and she coughed. I took out a stamina potion and forced her to swallow that as well. She coughed some more before you could see the energy boost from the Alchemy potion. Her eyes widened as she looked at me full of fear. The previous injuries were only surface deep and healed rapidly. I didn''t even wait long before the wounds were closed and I smiled at her. "Ready for another round?" Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Her body finished healing as I held a whip. I asked if she wanted a second round and she shook her head. I sighed using a hand to grab her face. "My little Kitty... What you want doesn''t matter here. You want what I want. You must try to project that regardless of the situation. You are my pet. That simple. I am your owner. You please me you get treats. You make me angry I punish you. Do, you, Understand?" I speak slowly making my point clear. She started to nod quickly her breasts along with her as she nodded vigorously as she could. I smile as I looked at her enthusiasm. I still look at her with that same smile as I reapply the first cream to her dismay. She starts shaking her head knowing that this creme helps her heal without scars after I apply it. She shakes her head knowing that I was not kidding with round two. I am methodical with the creme making sure not a single inch of skin is untouched. The tears and dread are painted on her face as I finished. "Kitty, You like to disobey me. You do it so often you do not even realize it. You need to be punished for these indiscretions. You also need to realize the situation you have been in Kitty." The muffled yells and desperate attempts tomunicate were stopped in by the gag. "This little Kitty is for your cursing!" I snapped the Nails into her again as it took surface flesh from her stomach. I quickly did another and another along her stomach receiving muffled screams as she bit down on the gag. "You are always sleeping before I get home from outside!" I stated and the Nine tails bit into her thigh. I followed it up with another on the other thigh with an extra on each thigh again. The muffled screams rang into the room with only me listening to them. I was so happy and felt my frustrations flying away. I grabbed her face showing her my blissful smile. "Kitty I love you. Misbehave and I am happy. I will bring you in here and listen to your sweet cries of agony. What I want to hear more though are your cute meow''s your purring. I want a pet, not a ve. I do not want a pain doll from you. Most certainly I do not want a little Sissy girly-girl from you. NO! You are my pet. I want something to pamper. I want something to tease while I pet them. Something I can give love too and receive it unconditionally. I will make you that little pet!" Finished my rant and the real show began. My nine tails started to move around her body as I hit her breast. She tried to shy away toes turning her around. The back was hit three times in session and her face was towards me again. She was desperately trying to move away. She would swing away ande back to the bit of the nine tails hitting her again and again. She soon became a bloody tear-stained mess. Again I started the healing creme on her while she sat motionlessly. Her groans muffled came out and her body was healing. I took off the gag and forced another healing potion and energy potion into her. After some coughing, she woke up again with a perfectly healed body. The look though was one of fear. Fear and Hate. That was what I was looking for that look. My pussy moistened seeing that look. She hated me which meant I upied her mind. Her fear made her unable to do anything about it. It was a vulnerability in her mind that I had opened up. When one is torturing someone they recognize the worst thing to receive is nothing. If they think nothing of what you doing to them then what you do to them means nothing. You must find openings into a person''s mentality. One of the best is Hate and Fear. Both of these mean that you are in the foremost of their mind. Love and Hate are also the same coin. Do something to someone you love and they turn to a vile loathing or hate to you at the drop of a hat. But the same could be said for Hate to Love. Do something or show something consistently and before they know it they are in love with you. The two emotions are the same with a different vor. They are both uncontrobly thinking of you. I smiled as I achieved the first stage of training. The day was still young though and I grabbed some spurs that I had gotten as I watched thest of the whips marks heal with a smile. "Kitty do you know what you did wrong?" I ask simply with a sadistic smile as I took off the gag. She looked at me, then around the room. That received a p and my hand turning her face back to me. "Little Kitty... I ask again and for thest time before another punishment... Do you know what you did wrong?" She red with hate and fear. "Y-yes?" She came out with and I sighed in disappointment at her. I grabbed the gag again as she started to talk ramblings before I forced it into her mouth. "Kitty, I have truly failed you it seems. Either that or you are stupid." I put down the Nine tails as the pain that delivers is only harsh unrelenting pain that is pure torture. It was meant to break someone mentally before you change tactics. I grabbed some clips some needles and just a bunch of things into a cart. I turned back to her after preparing the things for the next part. "Kitty, how do catsmunicate?" I ask simply as I grabbed the spurs. The points were all sharp and I pressed them up against her side. I started wheeling them along her ribs. Her body shied away from it on instinct. This was extremely mildpared to my early torture. "You see, Kitty," I started while teasing her body, "You never actually need to talk," her body jumped as I reached her breast poking a little deep. "You are the only one who doesn''t need to say yes Mistress," I suddenly punch her in the gut taking out the wind from her. The gasp through the gag was loud, "You know I consider you my cat! A Cat can not speak!" I retract the spur on her skin putting it on the cart. I grab a needle and crouched down in front of her. Her toes barely on the floor as she more or less swung from the ceiling. I put both legs on me giving her reprieve. She wasn''t happy as she saw the smile on her face. The first needle pierced her pussy lips into each other. They tips ended just before the thighs. I reached behind me and grabbed another. I continued till I had six needles there The yelps in pain as she was repeatedly pierced were amazing. I started to let her legs settle to the ground much to her dismay. When her toes reached the ground her legs came together. The lightly pierced her thigh. The yelp was satisfying with the next dance I witnessed. Every time her legs came together they would split granting a moment before to keep her bnce they closed. During this time I started to tell her what a pet was supposed to do. She was so busy raising a leg then the other trying everything to save herself from it. The body''s instinct is truly terrifying when used against itself. I grabbed a vibrator and pasted it to her clit. The direct injection of pleasure in sharp contrast to the pain was something new and the body was seeking relief. The dance continued as the teasing intensified. The mixture of pleasure and pain in a weird dance made meugh. She moved while screaming into her gag. Her toes touched the ground together only for one or both to jump by instinct. The would close and the needles would stab her sensitive thighs. I leaned against the wall watching the show. I grew bored soon though as the tears rolled down her face. The reactions became slower and slower as she exhausted her body. I granted her reprive as her pussy was wet but only slightly. The body is a funny thing as when it is in dire straights or thinks it is the first thing it will do it try to protect the mind. Well, that isn''t quite true. First, it will protect the vitals to stay alive longer. Baring that it tries to protect the brain mentally. Since I am doing mental damage then it tries to take a reprieve from where it came. It also starts to connect the two processes. If you are receiving pleasure and pain together slowly as the more it is applied the body adapts. Eventually training a body long enough they be a Masochist. You can take this further and further grooming someone to take mental abuse to even worse things. I was not interested in this though as I saw it as beneath me. I squatted before her and took her legs taking out the needles piercing her pussy lips. The sigh was audible through the gag and I smiled. I took off her gag and put it on the cart. Next, I took out some clips with some chains. I attached vibrators to them all. I clipped both nipples her ears watching them hang low. The vibrations started to pleasure her and I noticed her ears shaking more than the Vibrators ount for. I ced the cream to heal on her thighs watching it heal. I started to finger bang her right after watching her look at me horrified as I brought her to orgasm. Her teeth were gritting stifling a moan. She knew I was testing her or she was stupid. If she ended up being too stupid I might have to sell her to some fucking perverted nobility. That would be a failure on my part and would forever be a testament to that. I wouldn''t do that I decided soon after the thought appeared in my head. Her body shook and I heard that purre from her as she vibrated. It was a horrible edition of a cat purr but things were starting to sink in. I started to finger her harder. "What a good kitty," I stated and scratched under her chin. "Nyah?" She called to me looking at the door. She was learning now how she needed tomunicate with me and I was smiling. "Little Kitty deserves a reward for receiving her punishment and learning from it," I told her as her juices poured onto my fingers. I felt her g-spot and started to hit it hard as she stifled her moans turning them into purrs. I brought her to orgasm quickly but continued since I felt like it. I had no idea what time it was and I couldn''t care although I was starting to feel hungry. I fucked her with my fingers none the less until her whole body shook as she purred. Juices became more abundant on my fingers. Finally, I walked away and lowered the chains and her body fell to the floor. She waspletely wiped and I unhooked her unclipped her. I started to clean her up then carrying her to the bathroom. After every session, no matter who I am with I needs to care for them. This makes them happier and cares for me more without them even noticing. ''Psychology was an amazing thing'' Stockholm syndrome is very real due to desires like these. I may have whipped you into a bloody mess but I take care of you for a fraction of the time I damaged you for and you feel closer to me. I needed to do this for myself and them though. This helps them stay more mentally stable as well. It also stops the used and thrown away mentality that stops ves from truly attaching themselves to you. I could go on and on about the positives and negatives of it as I started to clean her up of blood and everything else. It was going to be a busy day of training tomorrow as well. I never even noticed that I was still healing from my own wounds as I pampered an exhausted kitty with a smile on my face. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The days rolled on with Cassandra and Carl constantly heading out towards the gangs. The City was inplete turmoil while I was finishing healing up after that fight. Guards on the east side of the city littered the street looking for people to me for the dead bodies. The guards took the dead bodies to the mass burial site. When the bodies arrived our gang took them and ''Buried'' them. The Next night those bodies would then be in the Necromancers guild hands. This brought more coin into the gang to pay for the expansion. Informants in the gangs were being killed often as well as we found them. We would throw those bodies into a secluded corner where someone would find them. The guards would pick them up for us to take it to the burial site where we would sell them for coin. It was pretty fascinating to see if I was honest. The bodies were littering the street from our gang causing arge public outcry within hours. Many thought mass murders were reaping through the city as the gang cleaned the house. The consolidation with a ck wall shook the city. Finally, the governor of the city took action with nobility breathing down their neck. Impromptu raids happened throughout the east side. None came up with anything though. The old hideouts had been vacated and everything moved. Raids on houses swept the east sideing up with many minor offenses. At this point though the territory had been consolidated enough to impose a lockdown. The Gang members still left in the Bloody Candies refused to leave home for anything but a summon by the gang. Firm orders enforced by the dead bodies of informants and suspected informants scared everyone to obedience. "That is about the report on things happening in the City Mistress," Freya finished with a smile. I was petting my kitty pampering her a bit with attention like I had thest couple of days. Her attitude had changed a lot. My fingers ran through her hair petting her and a slight purr went through her. Behind her ears, she found particrly pleasurable. Sheid her head on myp on a couch. I absent-mindedly pampered her as I listened to Freya''s report. "How are Stacy and you doing with the business?" I asked now knowing the basics in the city. "Mistress, It isn''t going perfectly. Our bras are a smash hit among the nobility. The problem lies in the fact that many among them want a slice of the cake. We are being hounded by them to let them take control of it. If we don''t do something soon we will be destroyed and taken over." This was way more worrying to me. We had been only open for almost a week and we became too popr among women. Women want Bra''s even if they can feel constraining. I like my sports bras for when I am exercising as well. I needed a backer. The reason we could work without issue in the Kingdom was the Ironstrands noble name backed us up. This was not to be so far in the Empire. I needed to talk to a noble and give them a small share. They needed to be a powerful backer otherwise it would just get worse. "Freya, Next time a Noble of at least Marquis level asks about this send them to me." I simplymanded. "Yes, Mistress, I do believeter today we have an appointment with a Marchioness. She is someone who is more tolerant and I was thinking she might be a good choice for a backer." Freya finished and she saw my happy smile. "Good, See if she is interested in a talk. Make sure everything is ready for that as well. I need to give another lesson to this kitty today," I finished while my fingers ran through her hair. Her muscles tensed but soon loosened. She had made great strides but that didn''t mean that they werepletely instilled into her psyche. Freya looked jealously down at her since I had been to busy to give her attention. Stacy needed some as well. They could wait though and be jealous. I was thinking that and it dawned on me. What did the System have in store for me? I hadn''t checked it in some time. I don''t think I leveled up. No, I hope I didn''t level up so I could purchase more things from the System. Freya excused herself from the apartment to get things ready hopefully forter today. My little kitty was tense still but I summoned up the System in my sight. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 32900 Energy: 1330/1330 Strength: 75 Agility: 130 Vitality: 55 Toughness: 67 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 81 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I was very close to leveling up after that night. The points on training new ves drove my system points up. I was grateful that I didn''t level up just in case. I looked at the shop to see if there were things I wanted. -- Talents Whips Enhanced - 10000 Points Do you see me now? - 25000 Points -- -- Skills Grooming - 5000 Points Eloquence - 1000 Points Tea making - 4000 Points -- -- Items Sadists ded Whip - 50000 Points A bolt of Soft Cloth - 100 Points Book of Enchanting with Energy - 20000 Points Fruit of an Enhanced Apple Tree - 5000 Points -- -- Stats Instinct Candy - 15000 Points Luck Candy - 5000 Points Charisma Candy - 3000 Points Breasts Enhancer Candy - 5000 Points -- I wanted a lot on this list. I decided that I needed the Book of Enchanting with Energy. It would allow much more hopeful and it would be the most useful. I still had points after that I drooled over the sadist''s ded whip wanting that the most. I wanted the instinct candy as well. The luck should be crucial if I ever lottery so that''s a must. The eloquence could be very useful though with what was about toe up. Do you see me now? Was another thing I was lusting over. Plus Enhanced Whips. I wanted it all and it was so appetizing. Should I take some time and train ves for nobility? Buying and selling after training? The early days of training make the most points. Whereas after they have been trained to a point the training is reinforcement and encouragement. I was deep in contemtion about it but decided that I needed that Enchantment book. I confirmed the purchase and Ignored the congrattory message. -- Book of Enchanting with Energy: This book was made by the Rouge Queen Jill. She grew tired of the mages having a stranglehold of the enchantment market and sought to rob them of this position with rouge-like abilities. She came up with this subsequently hunted down the method to destroy it. The book was saved through an unknown means but is still sought from the wizardmunity as heresy. -- Interestingly it also makes sense. It is an industrypletely dominated by wizards and an easy source of money. Protecting your pocketbook only makes sense. If I was a wizard I would paint this as the devil as well to uneducated. If I was lucky they might even put it into my hands so I know what it contained before I destroy it. I then purchased the Luck Candy as a no brainer. Then I picked up thest of the skills. This left somethings I desperately wanted though but I put that on the back burner. I did not want to spend too much time here but things were going that way. If I did I would probably start training some ves for entertainment and points on the system. Killing right now was a big no since my eyes were on that whip. I looked to the new skills seeing their descriptions. --- Grooming: A skill all Beast-kin should excel at. This Skill is all about maintaining your body at peak state to be and turn it into a weapon. -- -- Eloquence: Nobility will be jealous of how you handle yourself. -- -- Tea making: You are a professional Tea maker. In many ces in this world, tea making is a show of being raised properly in women. -- My eyelid twitches on thest one annoying me. I picked it up since I think if I stay here I would need to rub shoulders with nobility and it coulde in handy. The way it sounded though pissed me off. Also serving others was not my style and the thought of doing so killed me a little inside. I felt annoyed and decided I could take some out on my little kitty. I smiled in thought and was about to sit up when I received a message from Freya. "Mistress, As I had told you earlier there might be a Marchionessing this afternoon. She has arrived early. I have told her if she is interested she coulde to talk to our MIstress. She seems interested and I have prepared for it. The food from a nearby restaurant though might take some time. She will be there in five minutes to give you some time Mistress." The message ended and my eyelid twitched more. "Kitty, Go put on your little bra and panties and make it quick!" Imanded her harshly and moved to the bedroom. Kitty bounded as fast as she could knowing with that tone she had to be fast. She went and put on a special ck bra and panties I had made for her. They would support her goods and the outside matched her fur perfectly. I dressed into something more than just my robe putting on my usual leather jacket and whips. I was a trained professional and I wanted to show that I was an adventurer with another profession as a ve master. Within four minutes Kitty was dressed and I told her toy on the couch. She waited for me they''re like a good kitty. The door knocked and I opened it to see a Brown haired beauty. She was on the shorter side around five feet four inches. The way she held herself was with a great amount of self-confidence. Her face was only not symmetrical with a small mole under her eye. It did not detract from her at all. She smiled and I saw dimples appear on her young face. "You must be the MIstress of the establishment. You little ve has directed me up here to see you since I am interested in this ce." She finished I looked at her white sundress and I noticed the white bra underneath. She was a fan of our tailoring services. "Doe to Marchioness, I was expecting you toe a bitter. My ve has only just told me you were on the way so I expedited the orders of refreshments." I moved to the side and showed her to our living room where she saw Kitty sitting there waiting for me and her eyebrows rose. "Amazing you have a Cat-kin ve? Those are rare and very trendy, Do you mind if I ask where you got this cute little thing?" She asked politely while sitting on the couch across from me. I sat on the couch and heard Kitty meow for me andy her head into myp. She knew how happy I was after this might change her fateter. My fingers went into her hair and a slight purr erupted. "This little kitty tried assassinating me and my ves on the way here from the kingdom. No Idea why nor could I care why she did. Now she is an obedient little Kitty." I smiled darkly before looking down at her with a look that I could visibly see the chills through the Marchioness, "Isn''t that right little kitty?" "Nyah!" She acknowledged scared of doing anything else and licked my hand a couple of times beforeying her head back into myp. The Marchioness looked spooked and impressed. "So you are a ve Master and adventurer?" She asked probing for more information on me without shame. "Yup, Trained in the Arlin kingdom with a Noble backing freed from very when I showed my temperament and talents," My smile was dark with malice, "Someone with my temperament is not the type of ve you want around." "Yes, Some nobility do not understand some refuse to bear the yoke of very. Lets put this dark talk behind us... Mistress?" She finished changing the topics. "I am Sally and since you are not under me you can address me as such Marchioness," I spoke with calm and confidence in my position. "Perfect, Sally you have a business that many want a stake in. I am also interested if you have not noticed," I waited for her to get to the point, "I would like to purchase this entire business from you." I put up my hand to stop her, "Marchioness I understand that you want the entire business for yourself. That could be a n if I didn''t need a constant flow of cash for other things at this point. I will have to decline unterally if you seek to buy me out. What I can do is a twenty percent cut of all profits for one thing in return." I told her. She looked a little irked I interpreted her. "Well you didn''t have to be rude about interrupting my Sally," She huffed for a second and I realized the words had not settled into her head yet. Her head snapped to me after a second with a raised eyebrow, "Wait what do you mean twenty percent for just one thing?" "Simple this is a one-time offer Marchioness," I pause from theatrics, "If you decline I will go to another noble with the same level or more sway then you and make the same offer. I will give twenty percent of all profits for using your noble name to protect our assets here. You protect my property and you make free money as long as that protection is in ce. If that protection disappears so does the free money." I finish with a confident smile on my face. She looked at me and frowned a bit. There was a hidden threat in my words and she noticed it. "You threatening me Mistress Sally?" "Nope, I will also tell you the consequences of forcefully trying to take my property if you wish." She looked mad but stopped and was thinking. The door opened and Freya came in putting down refreshments into the room. She left back to work right after and a modest lunch with drinks was left behind. I took a cup of water and leaned back into the couch. I was scratching behind Kitty''s ear and her purr filled the silence. "Fine, What you say makes sense. You look like you have been around the block despite your age. Although I question why an adventurer from Arlin is here. You need my service and that is the only reason you are even talking to me isn''t it?" "You are correct Marchioness. Any rank with Marquis or higher is suitable for me. You though are the first and the first to receive the offer. If another of the same rank or higher showed up they would get the offer. Do not take that as an insult though. This is mutually beneficial for both of us." I smile happily. "I have other services I offer like training ves as well. I can take a disobedient ve and make them loyal in weeks at the most. Please let me know if you wish to use my services, Marchioness!" She paused on that and smiled, "Yes I do actually, I want to test your services than to see how good you are. I have a little toy that has been extremely disobedient. Also, he wasn''t that good, to begin with. I met with a duchess the other day and noticed she had a male maid. I am very interested in this and wonder if you could train this disobedient male ve?" I broadly smile with a hugely happy face, "No problem! " I announce, "This is no trouble for me. Did you see the girl serving drinks earlier?" "Yes cute little ve she is and very obedient." She told me and I was just happily smiling. "Well, that ''Girl'' is technically a man." The amazement on her face was priceless. "No way! I thought if I wanted these services I had to be at least a Duchess. I put this out as a test to see what you were capable of," She put a hand to her mouth like she said something she shouldn''t have. "Don''t worry Marchioness, This will not be a problem. Let me add something. I will train this disobedient ve for free for you. Take this as gratitude for protecting our store here!" She was extremely happy and I realized I needed to change ns after this. The night rolled on with the Marchioness gabbing my fucking ear off. My smile remained no matter how impatient I was to see her leave. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 After hours of talking and insisting my Kitty and myself needed sleep did the marchioness leave. I sighed as my ears were starting to ring due to overuse. As soon as I told her that I could train men into sissies she became much closer to me. It wasn''t like it was a hard training type. It took just a little imagination and some dicks. Hell, didn''t even need the dicks since pegging worked jut as well. The fact that right now it was used as a status symbol among the nobility was unique. I was not in touch with nobility in the Empire. In the kingdom, it was a silent scandal that I did it to Freya. I wasn''t sure how it was going to be here. Iid down and fell asleep quickly hoping tomorrow would not be as much of a nag refusing to leave. In the morning I awoke with my toys around me. I was feeling refreshed and I looked into the cage to see Kitty sleeping. She was my cute little pet. I smiled when I saw here but remembered I had some responsibilities today to do. I got up and started my morning routine of practice before giving attention to my little tigers. We all happily yed in the backyard of the apartment. Everyone was awake by the time I came back inside from ying. I heard a meow from the cage and I let her out. I proceeded to take dome food Stacy or Freya had made for me. I also took a helping for Kitty and put it on the floor. Today at some point the Marchioness will drop off the boy for training. I need to see Stacy about how the employees were being trained. I needed to talk to Cassandra although she will not be around till tonight. I had Freya send her a messagest night not toe home due to thepany that was here. I needed to give Kitty another lesson. She was acting correctly but only when I was around. I needed it to be more instinctual. Then I will start getting her ready to be able to not only travel but also fight like an animal. I want her to be a pet not only in mindset but in spirit. My smile brightened thinking about it. I think I have a fetish for not only dominating someone. Theplete take over off someone''s mind in body got me super fucking horny. The thought that they couldn''t even think anything that would be against me is just so fucking sexy. I calmed myself down from my fantasies and decided. If I was going to do something, nothing was like the present. I quickly finished the food and checked out of the training room. It was clean as usual and I smiled and took a sniff. Stacy had done it since I smelt her traces. They all deserved some attention from me and I wanted to have some fun with Stacy anyways. I smiled as I got somethings ready. I opened the door and looked at my Kitty. She had just finished her meal and I saw her heading towards the bedroom to hide. When she saw my head peek out and see her she knew there was no hiding. She started toe to me taking just around my tolerance at speed. I was going to punish her if she took too much time or deliberately dyed me. She knew I had a busy schedule today and wanted to postpone me. At the same time though she knew if she did, I could see the shiver down her spine as the thoughts were posted on her face. I rolled my eyes at the dy tactics. Everything she does wrong she pays for it. This was something Freya learned and Stacy quite quickly. The best thing to do was to predict what I wanted to do. Even when you predict you better hope your right or ask permission. Otherwise, I will punish them depending on the severity. I left my thoughts as she finally reached the inside of the yroom. I closed the door behind her. "Nyah!" She started to look up into my eyes trying to gain sympathy. It worked in a way as she was just so cute. My heart melted a bit but she didn''t seem to realize I loved all her expressions. She was my pet and I loved her cute expressions along with her angry ones. She was mine and I loved what was mine. "Aww, You are a little cute Kitty, Yes you are!" I scratched her in all the right spots and she was purring. When I finally stopped those cute eyes looked back up to me with hope. I killed that hope very soon, "A cute little kitty still needs to learn and be trained!" I announced to her and her expression fell. "Kitty," I started as I walked into the room and snapped my fingers pointing to a table, "You seem to forget sometimes. You forget that I am the god around here. The Mistress I prefer to be called but God is a better representation." I was grabbing things off as a heard her slow movements behind me. "You are spoiled here. I think you do not get that. Stacy loves to be tortured. Freya begs just to get release and attention." I turn back and smile maliciously, "You are that only one that serves no purpose around here..." I told her with a sense of finality. "Nyah?" She cutely turned her head but the horror on her face showed much more. "Don''t y stupid Kitty," I told her as I approached, "A pet is forpanionship. That simple. It is not veryplex," I put my hand on her face and stroked her chin slightly, "You are a pet, A poorly trained one. A properly trained pet is one hundred percent loyal to its owner. They are excited when they get home and worry when they arete. They are cute and want to y with their owner. This depends on their personality as well as how they go about this. You are a little Kitty. My Kitty, I expect you to be my loyal pet. Ever since you were captured by mean that was your fate. You will take pleasure when I decide so, You will be lonely without me." I stop and go back to preparing somethings, "Your fate is what I decide little Kitty and soon I will name you when your basic training isplete!" I finished and she was on all fours on a table I had set up. There was a chair to the side. I brought the cart over and on it were weighted mps and ropes. Underneath hidden in a box were needles ready to be used. There were lube and toys. The variety of things were open and ready to use. A set of small weights were off to the side ready to go. "Today you shall learn how pain is just a spice to pleasure little Kitty," I told her as I took a seat in the chair. I took a simple leather flogger that was hanging off the cart and it quickly snapped across her ass. "NYAH!" She shouted in surprise at the sudden pain. I rubbed her ass lightly showing everything was okay. The feeling was making her wet without her realizing it. Slowly I noticed over thest couple of days her body adapting to her new life. I snapped the flogger across her ass when my hand left for a single moment. The light pleasure with pain brought out another surprised yelp. Her body stayed still but her face turned to me with pity me look. She was learning how to beg for me to stop without words. It was beautiful and I loved it as a hand clipped her nipple with a two-pound weight attached. "Meow!" She reacted and her stomach lifted in reaction. My flogger snapped onto her back. "NYAHH!" She was used to yelping as I clipped her other nipple with the same amount of weight. Her body jumped up in reaction again but I didn''t flog her this time. I lightly touched the spots I flogged bringing small pleasure to her. I put down the flogger in her sight and started to y with her pussy. The wetness between her legs started to coat my fingers as I yed with her. I was not bringing too much stimtion though. I kept her between light pleasure and light pain the entire time. I went a little rougher and dropped a weight onto the clip. She looked into my eyes desperately as I lightly teased her. I saw the signs of a small orgasm about to rock her body with my gentle touches. Her body rocked into my hand as I yed with her clit. She watched trying to anticipate when I would bring more pain with the pleasure. She started to orgasm on my fingers and her eyes lightly shut and I ce more weight on the other nipple right then. The pain touched with the orgasm as she purred her way through. Her face showed nothing but the pleasure without the surprise of the pain. She had properly anticipated it and enjoyed herself nheless. I smiled enjoying the conflicting sensations she showed. I smiled as she finished riding my fingers through her orgasm. She didn''t even realize she was starting to attach pain and pleasure as the same. I took my fingers away and got ready for the next part. The box of needles was ced on the table and a couple of enchanted toys. I started the medicated cream on her breasts and stomach for the next part. "Nyah?" She called out hoping to be saved from the needles, "Nyah, Nyah, Nyah!" She shook her head without realizing she was just going to make herself receive a punishmentter. I ignored her cries to me that were getting more desperate. I enjoyed the needles, to be honest. The body tried to dodge itself while just hurting itself more. It was magical to me. This time though I was going for something different. "Ready, Kitty?" I ask. "Nyah!" her head shook showing she didn''t what was next. I took a sharp needle and pierced it through her breast. "NYYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!" She screamed out as the pain-racked through her. I took the bottle of lube and started to get a vibrator. This one had a string with a small hoop on it and I pushed it inside her. She was still crying out about the needle with tears in her eyes when it went in. Then a second matching one. Then a third matching one. Followed by a fourth, Fifth, Sixth, then a seventh. She seemed to be waking up to it when I took another needle and pierced the other breast. Her mind nked out and she screamed out in that same kitty way. I smiled as I got ready for the part toe. Slowly her body took in the intrusions deeper and I then put an eighth into her but this one into her rectum. Her mind was still recovering and muscles were tightening and loosening. With that, the preparations were done and I had my enchantment''s ready to start when I washed. I started to stroke her hair as she cried out to me. I let her heade into my clothed breasts and pet her. She started to calm down from the pain. I noticed she was realizing in her pain she had new foreign objects in her. I continued to pet her and smother her in my breasts and activated the enchantments. With a sudden exmation, pleasure rocked her lower body. I firmly held her in my breasts blocking her ability to breathe. Her lungs started by vacating and now were struggling for air. Eight enchanted objects vibrated at different intervals with varying strength. Her lungs were empty and she was now struggling inside my breasts as her muscles tensed making it even worse for her. I saw it then thergest most intense orgasm I had ever seen someone had as vibrators shot out. They hit the floor creating a lot of noise as she sted out female ejacte. Her body shook and I let her out of my breasts. Her body instinctively gasped on air as her mind was gone into protecting itself by shutting down. Her body copsed onto the table and I giggled as her body continued to twitch on the vibrator that stayed inside continuing to bring her pleasure. My giggle turned into augh of pure pleasure and happiness. I do not know how long I basked in that happiness but reality came to me. I sighed and started to clean her and the room up for the guests toeter. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 My frustrations were gone and my smile wasrge as I finished with kitty''s small lesson. She was exhausted and I cleaned her up quickly before settling her down in her cage. Her body was still micro spasming from the intense pleasure. I was interested in sticking around to y some more but decided against that. I needed to meet with the marchioness and grab the ve she wanted to be trained. If this worked out I might be in the Empire for a bit. I was hesitant about if this was a good idea but put it into the back of my mind. I need more System points. This was the fastest easiest way about it. Training the nobilities ves was cheap and they would pay me. The marchioness was doing me a favor and would show off my skills with this sissy to be trained. Depending on the ve this could take time though. I sighed and started to get things ready. I realized as I was getting ready that if I was going to make this a full-time gig for a bit I''d need a better training facility. Nothing as expensive as here but something I could enforce privacy as well as sterile conditions. I was thinking about it when I remembered this business weirdyout when I purchased it. It had a weird backyard that nothing could see into. It was like there was something missing or hidden. I would need to inspect that again now that I thought of it. If it had an underground cer or something that would be perfect. I put it instantly on the to-do list. I got dressed in my normal gear to fight in ready to go meet with the marchioness. She would be expecting me to pick up her disobedient little ve soon. I was dressed and in a good mood when I left our small apartment. As I walked I tested my healing ribs noticing they were healing nicely. It would take at least another week before I was back in top fighting strength. I arrived at the walls of the nobility section of the city. There was a steward there waiting with a coach. I approached and asked if the marchioness wanted me to pick up the ve myself or drop him off. "Mydy the marchioness would like to discuss specifics with you over tea before you take him." The Steward simply said before opening the coach he was beside. I held back a sigh as I entered in. The steward didn''t take his time in making the horses move. The coach moved through the gates quickly. Not too longter we pulled up to arge walled house. It was matching the rest of the architecture andpletely forgettable in my opinion. The Steward had a cored ve take the reigns and escorted me inside. Inside after a grand entrance, I was escorted to a small living room I would call it. All that was inside was some couches artwork and a tea set. I rolled my eyes already feeling the boredom that these halls are built to produce. I sat across from the marchioness who looked a little miffed. "Sally my dear that isn''t proper etiquette!" She mildly eximed and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Lady marchioness I am a vemaster and Adventurer, I have little use in these things. If you want me to teach them to a ve?" I ask a more relevant question. "I do, But you do not know etiquette how will you teach them?" I almostughed at the stupidity of the question. "Simpledy marchioness I will send an obedient ve to go learn. They will then teach reinforced with my whip." I stated and her eyebrows shot up. "Does a ve master not need to teach each thing? Why wouldn''t I just do the same thing myself?" "Do you know how to properly reward a ve? They need both positive and negative reinforcement. They need to be broken and put back together as a proper toy, Marchioness. You can get a ve to learn but that will take years of learning and experience. I have those already and talent at it. You can look for someone else if you please." I was frankly starting to get annoy me more and more. "That''s interesting and Ipletely agree. The ve that I will give you is a younger Mouse-Kin. He was once an administrator in the Beast-kin nation. The vers picked up the untrained beast when attacking a vige. He is supposed to be very good at his job in ounting especially. He refuses to do anything for me and tried to get my other ves to rebel. This beast must be put in his ce. I think him bing a maid would be both cute and eptable." I nodded along with the marchioness until she specified what she wanted. After an hour of listening, I learned three things. The marchioness wanted him trained to be a sissy maid. She has nothing in her life to do and only invites friends for tea or ying with her ''toys.'' Last and certainly least as if I had to spend another hour with this woman a knife would end up in her throat. I was finally free of her and pulling along a Mouse-kin roughly in his twenties. He glowered beside me in the coach as I brought him back to my apartment. I was smiling knowing I was free of that woman for a couple of days. I regretted something for the first time in my life though. I should never have chosen this woman as a backer. She was insufferable to listen too. If she keeps showing up for tea parties or something else I won''t be able to stop myself from killing her. I took a deep sigh as we left the noble district. I took the disobedient ve up through the shop upstairs. Finally, I was back in my territory and I had control over this new ve. I sat him across from me on the couch. I sighed deeply and finally took a look at this Mouse-kin. He was around five foot two inches tall. He was petite if I used feminine terms. She was right he would make a cute maid. He was dressed in nondescript brown clothing that probably scratched the skin. He had dirty brown hair with little brown round ears poking out. He was a pure breed Mouse-kin. The fact that he was raised in freedom and probably an official meant intelligence. I needed to use that against him. I couldn''t care less about how he got here. Now he was mine to train and I was going to do so with gusto. I started to look him over even more and notice about a half meter long tail behind him as well with a light covering of brown fur. It barely jutted out of the skin as well. Maybe shaved? I do not know much about most beast-kin anatomy. That would be fun to cut open a couple and see how it worked. I threw the thought out as fast as it came. Anatomy was never close to a strong suit except knowing where to stab. "Strip," Imanded and saw his resentful gaze as the cor forced him to obey. He was naked in seconds and I saw that he was fit. He had a six-pack but I felt no mana. He was trained but never broke into knowing how to control it in any way. His lower half showed well-developed muscles as well. Between his legs was a four-inchid cock. He wasn''t huge but he wasn''t small either. I could see the shame on his face with increased resentment. I let him stand there for a bit and watched his reactions without talking. He watched me back looking to see my reactions. I showed none giving nothing away as he was glowering at me. This would be fun I thought to myself as we had a staring contest which he eventually blinked first. I never made a sound for minutes straight as he squirmed in the spot. He wasn''t used to the silent treatment after dealing with the marchioness. She could make me want to slit my own throat with how much she talked. She would never know how much silence could be worth it. After what must have felt to be an eternity to him I gave amand again, "Turn around, Lean forward and spread your butt cheeks." The cor went into effect and I no longer saw his face. Instead, he turned around and presented his ass. It looked cleaned up and never before used. A little virgin ass waiting to be plucked by me. I smiled in the thought as I let him sit there like that. He no longer had any idea what I was doing beside him. I just sat there though thinking about how I was going to proceed. Finally, I had decided while he was still leaning forward presenting his asshole to me. I pped his ass hard hearing the smack sound throughout the room. I stood up but didn''t end the order. Instead, I went downstairs leaving him in that position. I told Stacy toe up for my customer. She smiled and followed me without question. She saw the little Mouse-kin and realized this was a new ve to be trained. She started to take his measurements and left swiftly. With that done and things ready for the next day I let him stand straight again. I pointed towards the couch and let him sit down. This took him by surprise and he was confused about what was happening. I sat down across from him. "You are a ve. A terrible one at that. I know you want to say something against that and frankly..." I looked into his eyes with seriousness, "No one gives a fuck. You are not in the Beast-kin Country anymore. You are in the Empire. The Empire lets their vers run into the beast-kin country to enve other countries'' citizens. I am sure that war or whatever will erupt soon because of it. Thing is little mouse-kin," I paused looking at him, "It doesn''t matter anymore for you. You are FUCKED!" I told him straight up, "Youpounded this by FUCKING this up. If you were obedient held your head down and waited for your country to start an attack or something. You might have been able toe out of this is a couple of years with stories to tell." I stopped for a couple of seconds and crossed my legs. I sighed before continuing, "Problem is you ran into me. I am not some Noble, I am not some Dumbass with a whip. I am a Sadistic Mistress the loves the pain of others. I fucking love it!" I smile as I say that speaking my mind, "I love it so much hearing your cries, Your screams, Your suffering you cant imagine it. That''s not the point though. Your Owner has sent you to me and I told them I would provide a service. That means you will be who I tell you to be. You will learn what I tell you to learn. You are a ve and you will ept that. When I am done with you Freedom will look like chains to you." I finished my little rant and saw the raw anger, resentment with hate mixed in. I smiled as I got up and closed in on him grabbing his face. "This is yourst hours as who you think you are now." ---- Announcement: Hey guys, Thanks for enjoying the content I bring out. This is about release dys for the next week or so. My work is changing and I am going from days to nights. I do not want to drop the quality of my chapters so I will not be forcing myself any chapters at this time. Thanks for your understanding. I will be attempting to put out at least one chapter next week for each of my stories but no promises. Thanks for reading and please Vote Comment, and Review. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 When ites to training for someone else you need to get it through the ve''s mind they don''t matter. Psychologically most people develop a bond of some sort with their captor. It is referred to as Stockholm syndrome when that bond bes extremely friendly. Or even feelings of love. These are natural psychological ways for the mind to protect itself. This also means that isn''t being developed when someone else trains your ves. They will always have a more instinctually closer bond with them. They sometimes will not even notice it when their torturer does it right. When doing this for someone else though you need them to seek assuranceter after they left you. My Job now became instead of developing any feelings from this Mouse-kin be positive towards me. I needed to systematically break his psych and rebuild his personality. I also had to do it without making him catatonic. When the training is thenplete he willtch onto the closest boat or lifesaving device. That needs to be his owner. If the Owner does aftercare properly they will have a perfect loyal ve that will do anything for affection. This was what I was about to do. This was made a little more difficult with making the ve perceive a different gender identity. I was up to the task and the challenge excited me. The Mouse-kin was looking pale as he followed me over to our training room. His cor was glowing showing the enchantments working overtime. I sighed knowing this little mouse was extremely disobedient. He learned nothing from my little chat to level with him. I sighed as I closed the door behind us. I am deciding how I wanted to start. Should I go with breaking him down? Maybe start with feminizing him? It was a hard choice and the decision on what came first really mattered. If I broke him down first then feminized I could create feelings towards myself. I tapped in thought walking over to my whips. I decided finally and started to get ready. His body stood there forced to stay a meter behind me. If I turned he would try toe behind me again. "You will stand where you are and only move when told to," Imanded and picked out some things. "I am about to tell you something little mousey boy," I turned to him, "Your old self is dead. Died the day you were captured," I walk towards him and put my hand on his face bringing it up to make him look into my eyes. "You haven''t realized but that is okay... I will make you see your true self, Your real self, Your feminine self!" I was starting and the look of contempt in his eyes was nice. His hate of his captors was on me before I even started. I would need some time to feminized the little mouse but he was going to break faster than I thought. He thought he was a rebel. He thought that by fighting me and fighting those around him that would free him in mind. All it was doing was setting himself up for failure. Maybe if there was a rebellion group he could keep it up while keeping his head down. No rebellion group would go to him anyway. Just like no gang or mafia would unless they are doomed to fail. People need to be able to keep their heads down. People without proper backing who stick out get smacked back down. This ve thought he could create problems in a noble''s house openly? What a fucking idiot. I was the one about to smack him down. "Alright I will tell you a couple more things," I looked at him, "Your an idiot," With a flick of the wrist a flogger hit across his chest, "Aplete fucking moron. I was told you were supposed to be in government! Are the beast-kin country all idiots that you stand out smarter than the rest?!" I told him and the resentment grew stronger and Iughed. "You may speak stupid one," I released the order and the Cor freed his vocal cords, "But be careful stupid one! I will punish indiscretions!" I finished with a warning. "You FUCKING CUNT TRAITOR!" He screamed at me met with a whip this time across his chest receiving a grunt in response. I realized I missed something and thanked my stars that I hadn''t broke the skin yet. "BITCH, You are a Tiger-Kin Why betray your people?!" He started to try and reason with me while insulting me. I started to put the firstyer of cream for healingter to his obscenities. Non-stop he insulted me as Iyered the creme all over his body. When finished I stopped with a smile. I was about to have fun. I walked over to my toys to have some fun with this idiot. I grabbed the Iron maiden cage. I started to adjust it to him slowly. This thing could be used to store himter as I looked at him and nodded. When I turned to look at him he started to look horrified. "This is your sleeping chambers tonight," I told him and his mouth was closed staring at it, "Do you know what this thing is called?" I asked simply as I was grabbing other things. I heard nothing so I just called out, "Speak ve!" I heard a reluctant voice behind me, "No, No I do not!" I smiled at his response. "This is an Iron Maiden," I told him as I had some weights and things getting ready forter, "It is meant usually as a torture device obviously, What it is though for you is somethingpletely different." I turned to him with a happy smile, "I was nning on using this on someone who tried to kill me and needed information out of. You though have sufficiently pissed me off!" I told him without actually being pissed off, "This Iron maiden is a cab that is spiked on the inside so you can''t lean or anything inside. All you can do is stand there!" His pale face spoke his horror. "Like I said your sleeping chambers tonight. Every day you disobey me in any way I might just choose that night for them to be your sleeping chambers!" My smile was dark, "That is on top of your other punishments!" I grabbed some clips that had teeth meant to cut into asking with some weights. He was looking at the contraption with a scared look in his eyes. He might not know what a night in that was like but he would tonight. He was imagining it and I clipped both his nipples with teeth cutting into them drawing a small amount of blood. I let the weight fall pulling the nipple with it and the surprise of the pain woke him to his surroundings. He screamed in a painful surprise. I was not done yet and crouched by his ballsack and clipped four around each testicle on his scrotum. The screams above me made me wet as I wasn''t done with this idiot. The weights weighed down pulling his scrotum and finally, I decided to put shackles on the mousy boy. The Cor was glowing showing it was working overtime to make him obey an order I had set. Useful things they are all around. His cock wasid between showing that he did not find the pain to be a turn on. His groans started to be constant as I shackled him no longer screams. "You bitch, I will kill you like the rest of the trash here in the Empire!" He told me as I finished putting on the shackles. Laughing over to my chained hooks I grabbed them and started to suspend the idiot. "That''s funny," I told him simply, "That is a pretty funny thing to say, I have two pieces of news for you," I told him as I grabbed some more things, "First, I am not with the Empire." That opened his eyes a margin, "Second, I will be leaving the Empire soon. So..." I looked up at the ceiling pretending to be thinking, "You have about no time to fulfill that promise." With that, my whip whistled outshing his leg cutting into the skin. What proceeded was a one-sided screaming match as Ished him for insubordination with a whip. His screams must have left the room as his voice went harsh. I stopped leaving him a leading wreak. I grabbed a cup from the kitchen and some water. I came back in and forced his mouth open. I poured it in and forced him to swallow as his bleeding bodyid limp. I then poured a healing agent into his mouth. The little dumbass should understand now that I don''t make empty promises. It will instill fear into him along with more hate. I started then cleaning putting the second creme on to heal him up. The wounds started to close and I knew I would need to feed him soon. I watched him heal through waiting. I heard a knock and I called out toe in. At the door was Stacy with a smile on her face. "Mistress would you like me to cook for that as well?" She said pointing at the ve. "Is Freya doing anything important?" I asked back simply and she thought for a second before replying, "No Mistress would you like me to send her here?" "No, Tell Freya she will cook tonight I have something for you to do soon. I will need food ready in an hour to. Pass the message to her thene back." I finished and she nodded leaving right after. The wounds on the mouse-kin idiot were closing quickly and the healing agent was working fast. I loved this potion and spend a lot of gold on it. The alchemists must love me when I am in town I thought with a slight chuckle. I took a Stamina Potion and forced him to swallow that now. With some more coughing and some slight choking, he started to look at me. The energy he was showing was much better after an exhaustive whipping to his body. Although he looked at me with hate I could see the fear underlying within it. The fear was slight though with more backbone then I thought I was going to receive. That was fine though as I waited. Stacy came back very soon knocking on the door before entering. "Stacy, you have met this idiot before," I told her and she nodded knowing I was up to something, "Tell me what you think of a rebellious ve?" "It depends, Mistress, Why was he rebelling?" She asked simply. "That he is a ve." "He is a moron." She answered instantly. Quickly following it up, "Who gives a fuck? He is a ve! The bottom of society! You were a ve but were freed due to the owner fearing you. You never rebelled though on the fact you are a ve. He rebelled for no reason. He poked the bee''s nest to see what would happen and that is all!" She eximed. "I mean even if you became a ve because of kidnapping there are better ways then rebelling to get a point across!" At this point Stacy who was my ve mentally started to get angry thinking about it, "You can sabotage at crucial moments or something like that with the potential to free yourself! Just rebelling though? What was his n? Pissing his owner off enough they end his life?" I put a hand on her shoulder and she noticed she got worked up. I think there is a story behind her I never bothered to look for before. I need to spend some time talking to her. She calmed down after noticing I didn''t want her to continue. The Mouse boy in the center seemed to have a revtion in while suspended by his arms. He was staring at Stacy for a couple of seconds as we watched him. I didn''t see the anger in him at that moment. I saw... Something else. I wasn''t sure exactly what either. "W-Why would you say that?" He asked her ignoring me, "Why would my standing up for myself make me a moron?" Stacy though just chuckled, "Look at where you are now," She swayed her hands showing the equipment around. The torture devices, whips, and the iron maiden. "The room you''re in now speaks for itself!" I stood up while his attention was on her grabbing some more things. "You are stupid since you rebelled without thought. What do you think would happen to you?" She asked bluntly. I came up behind him to his slight shock and started to lube up his ass prodding it with a finger. "Answer her," I told him and he was looking distressed. "I-I-I," He stuttered as the distress built, "I Don''t Know!" He broke down and started to cry the tears rolling down his face. "I-I-I just want to go HOME!" He yelled out with tears streaming down his face. I sighed in my mind but steeled my heart as my finger prated his virgin ass. I leaned my body up to his and put my mouth to his ear, "Wee to your new home," I pushed down on his prostate and I saw his cock started to harden. I pushed deep and started to work his ass. He was not taking much pleasure in it but his body was adapting. I looked at Stacy and pointed at a toy. She nodded and grabbed it to bring it to me. I shook my head though and pointed at her. She got my message and slipped it on. The tears didn''t stop flowing as his ass was being worked and his cock hardening. Stacy came up behind him and told her what to say. She got close to his ear, "Now take it like the Sissy bitch you are!" With that the Strapon I told her to wear prated his ass. His tears stopped as the invading device took his breath away. She started to roughly fuck him. Stacy went to town on him as I kneeled in front of him watching his rapidly hardening cock reach full mast. She fucked him hard and I knew she was new to this. Her movements rough and undisciplined sliding out only to need to reenter. The little mouse boy though had shut up and groans started to turn to moans. His eyes were rolling up as she hit his undeveloped prostate over and over. The training had begun hours ago. Feminization only started now. His body was begging for something to protect his mind. This rough fuck was what it needed and flooded his brain with pleasurable endorphins. His cock started to leak precum and went and pulled on the weights attached to his scrotum. Husky screams joined with moans as pain joined the pleasure. The spiral continued until I stood up and walked out of the path. He uselessly ejacted onto the floor from being fucked anally. I stopped Stacy who seemed to be getting into it. He started crying all over again and I grabbed a healing potion as I took the clips off his body. "You going to drink this or am I going to have to force you?" I asked letting him choose. I opened it and presented it to him. I tipped it and he drank it on his own. I smiled and started to clean him up. I would need to clean the room while he was in the punishmentter. The night of training just started for him. "Let us get some food in him," I told Stacy who nodded, "Then he has a night in the Iron maiden," I stated simply walking out of the room to see Freya''s progress. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Blood slowly dripped into the drain flowing freely. The bodies stacked up as more people came out. I stepped up to Cassandra who just slit another informant''s throat. Eight bodies were stacked there and we moved together. Down the alley into the crowds. "Mistress more and more informants are being cleansed. The Consolidation is going well. Our numbers from the beginning are now with forty that I trust are not informants. There are thirty strong that I believe are integrating smoothly with the fear over their head. A hundred trainees are being trained and hazed." Cassandra told me as we walked the deserted alleys. "The other gangs have been keeping an eye on the situation here in the Eastside. The docks gangs are even more troublesome. If it wasn''t for the guards from everywhere patrolling the streets and even the alleyways," She paused and looked at me, "Our gang would be in huge trouble. I mean major trouble. They want the territory we are in. If it were not for the guards also we could make a profit by charging a toll for moving through our territory to other gangs. This would bring in a hefty profit but paint a target on us as well." She finished that line of thought while we started heading towards a hideout. I was taking a break from the Mouse sissy bitch to get a report from Cassandra today. Things in the Eastside were going to well and I knew that the nobility was giving us a respite while thinking they were giving us pressure. A lot of the nobility think guards or peacekeepers being all around doing random raids gave us pressure. With us moving into even better hideouts their random raids did nothing. No better than nothing it pressured other gangs to stay away. If it wasn''t for this increased ''Pressure'' they would have been on our streets trying to take our territory. The guards now were doing the work for us. I knew something like this was going to happen but it still brought a smile to my face when I am right. I was hoping for the docks also to under our control. I still needed a day or two for my bones to finish healing though. We reached a nondescript house in the middle of the slums. We opened the unlocked door with a well off looking family living there. We ignored them as we walked past them and into the back. We opened a trap door and entered into arge underground area. Wood beams littered the area making sure this hideout was secure. I looked at it critically thinking Iron would be better. "This wood needs to be changed to a stronger material than wood. Steel would be best but I realize we do not have the liquid funds at the moment." Cassandra nodded, "Yes If a fight breaks out then they would be a prime target to destroy the space. I realize that we need a cksmith in our control too. This was part of the n when we took over the docks as well Mistress." Cassandra reminded me and I grimaced deeper. Calling off the n early really was hampering us. We walked past a couple of thugs training in the Hideout and into a separate meeting room we had prepared. An enchanter from the Necromancer guild was working on some enchantments for us to make it more soundproof. We told him we needed to talk and for him to take five. He left with a gold coin for some food while we sat down. "Cassandra, you are correct..." I started after sitting and started to think. "You are doing a fantastic job with the informants being cleared out. I think you are also building a solid base for us. We need to start gathering more information about rivals again. This brings me also to question something else." Cassandra was watching me and only raised an eyebrow. "Do we need to wait for the guards to stop patrolling these parts?" I asked simply and she frowned. "Think about it. We can attack while the guards defend for us. We already know they have no idea where our main hideouts are. We are currently spending gold to make fakes for them to raid to. This allows us to weed out even more informants. We can kill two birds with a single stone." I told her and her eyes lit up. "You are saying we tell everyone we are going to take more territory," She started with a smile on her face, "Hell we can even do that with some sacrifices. We will make newbies with some of the older new members attack other gangs we have the information they can take. If that attack group is intercepted we know where the informants are. This will also test loyalty. Meanwhile, the three of us attack the docks forcefully!" Cassandra looked excited as she thought about it. Inside the room as a general map of the city. We needed to start putting up the territories of each gang with information soon on it. We looked at it and started to think as well. Cassandra was looking happy although I wasn''t sure why she felt the need to fake emotions with me. We spent hours talking and working with each other to start putting targets on rivals nearby. With the other side stopping others from taking over it meant a lot of weak gangs existed. We started putting targets on them with the people whom we suspected grouped in with newbies. We made it so that each team would have enough power to take the territory though. This was going to be the final check. The only people who knew about all the attacks would be us. The others would be in the dark about the other attacking groups. The silence on this was crucial. While all this was going on Carl, Cassandra and I would move in on the docks. We would take the Key power yers only though. These six gangs held the most power and used the other gangs as pawns. Once these six were out we would own the docks of the city with the freight that moved through. This was going to be a risky venture but the payout would be enormous if we pulled it off. If under the noses of the nobilities guards another massacre ensued... The fallout would be amazing. Citizens will be angry and lose trust in the people protecting their property. The big show was to calm nerves. The economy of the city might even slow down. Everyone scared would hide in their homes. Nobility would be the only ones free of this with their guards. This would increase resentment towards them. This all though would be temporary but it would also create the Chaos our gang needed. The North, south, and west wouldn''t be able to interfere with us. We would take more and more territory before takingplete control. The chaos is what we needed. This n would be what allowed us to be the juggernaut of the east. With the docks under control, we would also control the jobs. The poor needed these jobs and would give us much more invisible power. This n was going to take more nning though but it had to be soon. The night was going to be settling in soon. "Mistress, I still need to finish things around and still a couple more informants for me to dispose of. I will be sleeping in a hideout. Carl is taking care of the trainees he shouldn''t be back. If we do this in overtime we can probably have the execution date be..." She was thinking quickly, "Three more days and I should have the gang ready." I stared at her with a smile, "Good, Faster the better but be careful." Cassandra smiled back with a darker smile. "You know I will be," She told me and I nodded. She had been running the show and the guards had not found a thing she didn''t want to be found. I was starting to trust her with these things. This would have been difficult even for me back in my previous world. I shook my head knowing theparison wouldn''t be fair to either of us. The nobility still hadn''t brought the wizards in as well. I was somewhat knowledgeable about their abilities but... They were still a mystery all their capabilities. The expense though would be enormous. We needed to keep the costs down. If the nobility thought that we were worth the expense that wouldn''t be good, to say the least. I stood up with a smile ready to leave. I turned and said onest thing before exiting. "Cassandra, you are doing a great job and making me happy. Finish this next part properly and I will give you a reward within reason. Don''t disappoint me..." I trailed off and left her in the room. I left the hideout while in thought. It was dark by the time I got home with guards roaming the streets in number. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The week moved on and I had a Mouse-kin between my legs licking my clit. He was dressed in a frilly white dress that Stacy made for him. It fit him perfectly as he was on his knee''s attending me. He harbored a small anal plug that filled him twenty-four hours of the day. His work between my legs though was amateur at best. I put my fingers into his hair and tugged him off. The tears in his eyes as his hair was pulled with a slight resentment was perfect. I controlled my urges to put him back though as I pped him, "Fucking Terrible!" I eximed at him extremely disappointed in his work, "I told you how to do this! Now do better," I finished before shoving his face back into my pussy. I then put the sissy earbuds into his ears. I turned the volume up so it was all he could hear. The world was gone except for the words of the sissy earbuds and my pussy. He worked his tongue as fast as he could. I heard the door being knocked on and then the door opening. It was Freya with the Marchioness. I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed before I madeid back. The little mouse-kin was starting to bring a bit of pleasure. I held back a moan. He continued to work on me while I sat there waiting. The marchioness was anything but shy. She sat across from me with a smile. My pants were not on and I was wearing only a ck bra to hold up my developing breasts. I raised an eyebrow, "Good afternoon Marchioness, to what do I owe this pleasure?" I politely greeted keeping the annoyance out of my voice. "Well, I wanted to see the Progress. I saw that your business downstairs is booming with customers. This made me question if you have time for training," She looked down at the disobedient ve she left with me working on my pussy. He was ignoring her in her vision though. "I can see though he is much better to you than me," She glowered and I fought the eye roll. "He can''t hear anything right now," I specified looking at her holding back another moan as he hit the right spot. "I have him in his own little world where all he can do is attend me. Either that or be punished." She looks at me incredulously, "How did you get him so fearful of your punishments? The flogger did little for me," She asked and I had to stop myself from hurting this annoyance. Why was she pissing me off so much? Then it hits me. She is acting as my superior I cannot see it as so. She is nobility and it pisses me off that it makes her superior for no reason. I didn''t feel this in the Kingdom of Arlin when I talked to nobility there. Adventurers there though be Nobility often and it isn''t passed down unless the kid can fulfill the duties. Now that I knew where the anger came from I calmed down quickly. "Look," I stated calmly, "These are secret''s Marchioness. I especially train my ves so that theytch onto their owners. My toys are attached to me and would be of no use to others. This is something I deliberately do. If these methods spread how would I put food on the table?" The marchioness looked sullen, "I am your supporter you should tell me!" She said slowly raising her voice. I was starting to get extremely annoyed with this woman. "You know what you are Marchioness. We struck a business deal. I use your emblem and get your protections. You get a percentage of my profits. You are not my supporter. At best a business partner and that is stretching it. I have other women in Nobility visit some with higher positions than you!" My voice was starting to show its annoyance. I couldn''t break bonds with her yet. Tomorrow was the day the n started with Cassandra. I couldn''t fuck things up here yet. "I want to know!" She almost yelled at me. The only reason now my pussy was wet was the tongue of the mouse-kin being trained. The pleasure did not go through as I was starting to see red. This woman was pissing me off. I took a moment to breathe. "Look..." I trailed off and I came up with an idea to make her back off, "I will show you on one condition." "What is it?" She sounded excited like a kid with a new toy. "You experience a taste of my training. Now before you reject it will only be a light training. Nothing this sissy tastes." I finished saying and leaned back. The marchioness''s face dropped a bit. She seemed to be actually thinking about it. "The fact that you even said this offends me a bit. My curiosity though begs me to think about it. I am terribly bored these days..." I was surprised, to say the least. Something in me spoke though. I started to feel turned on with my next thoughts. The pleasure with the sissy between my legs working brought me quickly to an orgasm. I wasn''t paying attention as I thought about the benefits too. "You have me intrigued. I want to see the thing first Sally," She finished thinking while I was stuck with nning in my head. I smiled and I brought myself back thinking of what I could do to this annoying woman. "On the condition that you be trained by me. I will train you regardless of what you say afterward. You will go through a training session with me. I will refuse to listen to anything you say unless I hear what I want to hear. The consent you give me will be until the sun goes down marchioness. Not longer nor shorter. That is five hours of ytime for me with your body." I said with extreme seriousness. "If you agree you shall call me Mistress Sally." I finish. She sat there and I put my hand in the sissies hair between my legs. I ground my pussy into his face. He worked even harder as I was being worked on. I felt myself get closer to orgasm again. I had another small orgasm as she thought. She took longer as she looked up at me opened her mouth to speak only to shut it. I spoke no longer. I was not going to persuade her at all. I didn''t need too. This woman was bored with everyday life. She wanted something to spice it up. I saw it back at her mansion. She was desperate for attention from somebody. Now she had a person whom she could bug. All of a sudden the person she has been bugging has told her that they have a novel experience. She needed something for the boredom. She was desperate for color in her life. I was offering that color and I knew what was going to happen when I made the offer. I just couldn''t believe I didn''t see it sooner. "Mistress Sally," She said and I smiled. I stood up neglecting the sissy behind me. I walked over to her with only that ck bra on. She was looking at me and the atmosphere was electric. She fell into the trap willingly. I put a hand under her chin and looked into her eyes. "Good girl," I told her simply and I literally saw the change in her. She became so happy just at the acknowledgment. "Be a good girl and stand up," I spoke as I walked back to grab the sissy by the hair. He gasped as I dragged him behind me. "Be a good girl and follow me," I didn''t look back but her the steps behind me as she followed. The sissy tried to get his feet on the ground as I walked. He could do it but my arm was low and he couldn''t stand. He kept being dragged instead despite his attempts. The training room wasn''t far. Inside there were tools I used earlier like the flogger yet to be cleaned. I walked in bringing the two along. The marchioness looked around the room with curious eyes, "What was..." She trailed off as she saw me walk towards a statue in the room. She was curious why it was there until I opened it up. Inside spikes were inside. The Mouse-kins eyes were opened as he was dragged. He noticed his owner but he was much more scared of me. He was frightened as I pulled him up to standing. He then realized what was happening when he looked behind him. "NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO!!" He repeated as I ced him inside it, "Please Mistress! I will do better!" With that, I closed it. The sound stopped and I turned to her. "I torture better," I stated simply in the now quiet room. "That''s it?" She asked as she moved forward to inspect it. I stopped her though and brought her close. "You are mine for the next several hours. Just like that sissy is in what I call the Iron Maiden. You are my toy to enjoy." The marchioness was speechless as I walked around her. I took a look at her for the first time fully. She was a brown-haired woman, her chest was just barely reaching B cup at this point with a slim bum. She was surprisingly in shape for a noble. Then again I wasn''t sure what the normal was around in the Empire. Her dress though was down to her ankles with frills and other garbage. I circled her inspecting her. "Strip," Imanded as I walked around her. She looked at me with growing insecurities as I eyed her. She didn''t know what she has gotten herself into but my voice made her want to obey. She started to carefully undress. It took a minute and I helped with untying a string. After several minutes the dress fell to the floor. Her breasts were contained in one of our stores green bras. The almost see-through fabric hid her milky white breasts. I came up behind her and grabbed both while cing my head on her shoulder. I whispered into her ear, "Such a good girl." I felt her body shiver in the acknowledgment. I crept a hand down her hips and watched her body react. She didn''t know what to do with herself. Her hands reached for my arms but stopped just before touching. The thrill of it was getting to her. I brought my head into her neck and kissed it. She moaned as my hand found her panties covering a now wet pussy. I didn''t ask for permission as my hand invaded. I reached in and found the juicy pussy. I took my head out from her neck. "What does a good girl like you want?" I asked something to see where she wanted to take this. Being in control isn''t all about what I want. If I gave her a bit of freedom what would happen? She should steer me onto her fantasies. My hand was messaging her clit clouding her mind in pleasure. She had been seeing ves been trained before. She had never been on the receiving end. Her judgment clouded now as lust ran through her. "Mistress Sally!" She called out as I pinched her clit lightly her body responding to me. I had barely started and she started to paint. Her nipples were poking out responding to her lust. I retreated from her clit just as I thought she was going to orgasm. Her eyes opened wide as her body started toe down. "Wha-!?" She eximed as I took my hand up to her mouth. yed with her tongue with her pussy juices still covering them. "You are my little pet right now," I told her softly almost whispering right beside her ear, "I asked you what you wanted, bad girls cum without permission." I paused to let her lust covered mind catch up, "Your, not a bad girl right, You want to be my good girl. Tell me what you want to be." "I want to be your good girl," She said without missing a beat. Then a hand came up to her mouth. She instinctively told me what she wanted and I smiled at her slip up. "Such a good girl," I reaffirmed as her body trembled to be called that. I brought my hands to her breasts still covered and I yed with her nipples through the fabric. I messaged them as well to hear her moan. "Now what does my good girl want?" I asked her again softly. "I want to cum!" She told me as I brought her closer to her peak with just her breasts. "Why does my good girl want that?" I teased with a smile. "I want to feel the pleasure Mistress!" She eximed to me. I brought a hand down to her dripping wet pussy that was soaking her panties. I started to y with her clit as she got closer and closer to an orgasm. "You will not cum till I say," Imanded in a different tone than before and she nodded as she got closer and closer to the edge. "Mistress, please let me cum!" She begged. "No," I told her into her ear as she was on the edge holding back. The torture of holding was getting to her. Still, though I continued to pleasure her on the edge as her body begged to cum while trying not to. "Please let me cum, Please, Please!" She begged me louder and louder. "Hold it, Hold it, Now!" I guided her to the maximum she could take and she squirted into her parties. Her whole body rocked with legs trembling. I turned her head to look at me. I kissed her lightly and said the magic words, "Good girl," I told her and she squirted again. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Her panties were soaked in her juices. I saw her fluids drip onto the dress. The look in her eyes up at me was amazing. I grinned like the cashmere cat. "What does this good girl want?" I asked again, sending shivers through her spine as I unhooked her bra. The bra fell from her body onto the floor as her gaze stayed on me. Those eyes were hazed, stuck in post-orgasm was her mind. Her mouth opened as I slowly took her panties off. A small moan epassed her feelings. Her panties were around her ankles, and I put my head into her neck for a yful bite. "Step out of your clothes," Imanded as I retreated from her neck. The gasp from her as I stepped back was desperate. The body heat I produced now vacant. She stepped out of her panties and dress over to me. Desperate for my touch she turned and approached me. She now stood before me in the flesh with thrill and lust driving her towards me. She approached me seeking the pleasure and thrill of before. Her nipples were hard and her pussy wet as she looked at me. This woman was the definition of wanting me. "Close your eyes," I told her as those eyshes fluttered closed. I had no idea where her trust wasing from but I couldn''t care less. My ns moved forward as her lust grew. I grabbed a blindfold off the wall and covered her eyes. Her hands instinctively shot up to remove it when I softly ced a hand to stop her. The touch stopped her hands in her tracks. "Be a good girl and stay still," The shiver up her spine made her almost go limp. I saw more juices flow from below as I said it. She stopped though hands limp at her sides. I wished I had heels for this moment, but my body instinctively rejected the thought. The click of the heels would be perfect, I thought. I moved behind her as her head moved to seek me out with blinded eyes. A single finger reached out and touched that milky white skin. A small yelp came out, and she wanted to turn. "Don''t be a bad girl," I told her, and her body stiffened. Her body rxed shortly after. Her sensitive body got used to the presence of the finger, and I started to drag it softly across her skin. Her body shivers as I drag that finger up her spine. It reaches her neck, and she is struggling to keep still. I step forward without putting additional pressure on her. I let that finger trace around her cor bone to the front of her body. A moan escapes her lips as it then trails down into her cleavage. Her nipples start to harden as I trace the underside of her breast. Her breathing starts to quicken as I finish tracing the underside and start back to the corbone. She gasps and moans as it then trails back down immediately over the top of the breast. It made its way ever so slowly to her nipple. I stopped it just short of touching her diamond hard nipple and rest it lightly on her are. She groans in frustration at my slow ying with her. I smile as I move my body closer so she can feel my body heat. It makes her unconsciously lean back to feel my body. I lean back keeps that slight distance. She stops moving with more groans of frustration. My smile turns wicked as my finger starts to move again away from the nipple slowly to her cleavage. Her desperation grows as it enters her cleavage. It traces the other breast to her growing frustration. I slowly start to mimic what I was doing to the other breast. It increases the number of groans along with moans. I trail it back to her cleavage as she body shivers in want for more contact. The thrill moving through her. That finger moved slowly through her cleavage to her slight abs. I was surprised to feel them but delighted in tracing them. Her frustrations grew as I teased my way down to her belly button. I traced her belly as I teased her ever so slowly. Like a good girl, she stood still and quiet. I was frankly impressed with her ability to take this slow teasing. Her body was on edge now needing. The discipline she was showing is way more than I was expecting. I didn''t stop as my finger slowly made its way to her pussy. The juices of her pussy flowed like a river in need of me. I smiled as I deliberately missed her clit. I moved around her clit slowly, and purposefully making her frustrations grow louder. Her small frustrated cries echoed out into the room. Slowly I traced her pussy. Ever so slowly. Slower and slower I moved my finger. Even more of her frustrated cries echoed out into the room. Finally, she broke and begging, "Please, Mistress! More, PLEASE!" I removed that finger slowly. Only the memory remained, as I stepped away while listening to her frustrated cries. I watched her head move again like before but even more desperate. Blinded she wanted me even more than before. I stepped away from her leaving her in the darkness. I decided to reward her for being such a good girl. Her cries sounded in the room as I picked up a toy. I picked up a couple more things then ced them onto the cart. I moved the cart nearby as I was kicking her clothes out of the way. The soft sounds were loud in the quiet room. Her body turned unconsciously towards the sound. Unfortunately, the darkness remained as did her frustrations. I ignored the small offense as I neared her again. This time I touched her with two fingers dragging them softly across her skin. I started from her arms down to her fingertips. I let her feel the warmth without touch again as I teased her again. Her frustrations grew faster. She learned from the first time. She bit her lip containing herself. I wanted to gush how good of a girl she was being! My pussy started to moisten with thoughts of her frustration. My fingers left again. I left her with only my residual body heat. The frustrated cries behind a bit lip grew. I let my head go forward and my fingers on her hips. Finally, I destroyed the silence, "Good girl," I whispered into her ears. With the slight sensations on her hip, I then saw something incredible. She squirted crying out loud as her fluids hit the floor. Her body trembled in orgasm. It was amazing! I felt a sense of aplishment. My smile grewrge as I watched. Her cries turned into a state of speechlessness. Her mouth opened, and her surprised face was perfect. I smiled as I watched, and I was never one to miss an opportunity. Her body still trembled in post-orgasm. Finally, I moved. I brought her body against mine with one hand armed. It had one of my vibrators already on. It pressed against her clit, and she reacted almost violently. Her hips bucked forward as my other arm reached around. It grabbed a breast and pinned her to me. Her speechless surprise continued as I roughly groped her breast. I teased her nipples while massaging the breast. Her mouth gaped open without her body being able to say anything. The amount of pleasure overloaded her brain as she amassed another massive orgasm. Her pussy squirted again, matching the previous orgasm. Her world must have shut down as I pushed the first vibrator inside her. I quickly picked up another, recing the first. I never gave time for her toe down as another orgasm moved through her body. Her legs started to give out. I held her up in ce, keeping a hand between her thighs. I slipped the second vibrator into her pussy. Finally, her speechlessness past for a loud screaming orgasm, rending her conscious mind. I grabbed another vibrator as the two inside vibrated against each other. I ced it against her clit again, and her mind woke up. The pleasure coursed through her as she had another equal orgasm pulsing through her body. Her hips continued to buck forward as I slipped the thrid vibration into her. The noise of them colliding sounded throughout the room. I grabbed a fourth and ced it on her clit again. She had another earth-shattering orgasm. She started to chain orgasms closer together. "NO MORE! MISTRESS NO MORE PLEASE!" She cried out, begging for the pleasure to stop. I was impressed she managed words together at this point. I took the fourth vibrator from her clit. Her relief was brief as I slipped that fourth vibrator into her rectum. I finished her off with her new favorite words, "Such a good girl," Iplimented. Her world shattered in orgasm. Her pussy sprayed out all the vibrators but the one in her ass. Her legs trembled without her stop. Her body bucked, trying to escape the pleasure. Her body continued to orgasm for a bit longer. Her mind was wiped and shut down to protect herself. I let her as her body continued to tremble in pleasure. The time I owned her was longer, and I looked upon her in contemtion. I decided to stick to my n. I carried her to the shower to clean her up. I smiled as I cleaned her, removing thest vibrator. Her body continued to tremble as I finished cleaning her. Iid her on the bed and took the Mouse-kin sissy out of the Iron maiden. The tears streamed down his eyes. His skin was marred with small bits of blood from the spikes. The fear in his eye as he looked at me. It all made my smile brighter. I took an earbud out of his ear with a grin on my face. "You have received the chance to redeem yourself. You have twenty minutes to bring me to five orgasms." My hand put his head between my legs as he desperately licked and sucked me off. I orgasmed with a satisfied smile minutester to a desperate sissy. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I finished my fifth orgasm, and he did it in just under twenty minutes. His desperation brought him to the finish line. He was seconds away from my estimate of twenty minutes, and the scene was glorious for me. The dress Stacy made for him was a mess and in shreds. It was a shame... I thought. It looked good on him, but that does not matter. The training came first, second, andst. This Machoness was not my property yet. I needed her satisfied until I could finish. I chained the sissy up to Saint Andrew''s cross. I then blindfolded him and made sure the earbuds were in. I wish I had a person with illusion magic. Illusion magic was a rare type of mana user. It was almost pure mana but was tinged a weird way. The demonnds were where thergest amount was. The highest subi house in their government used illusion magic. They taught it exclusively to the subi there. No outsiders allowed. This made an illusion wizard rare in general. Not even all subi are illusion wizards either. Only a small minority are. This made them highly sought after and respected. Other wizard towers taught the magic as well. The problem is that they were nowhere near as powerful. I knew only about that much on illusion magic as well. This made it a weakness to me. What would happen if they sent me into an illusion. That thought alone kept me up at night for many days. I have never experienced it, so I didn''t know how to counter it. I took my mind off of it and looked up at the chained sissy. It was missing something, and I put a gag into his mouth. I left him there for his audio hypnosis training. I exited the training room and went into the bedroom. The Marchioness slept on the bed. I approached her andid beside her naked body. My single finger touched that sleeping body. I slowly started to glide it across her unprotected body. I watched as my finger glided on that stomach, her nipples started to harden. Her sleeping body started to get turned on. I moved my finger down to her pussy. The dampness started to collect in her honey pot. I left there and trailed her thighs. Her breathing started to change as my finger crept back up. Her eyes opened as my finger reached her hip. She tried to move her hands to learn they were still cuffed. "Mistress Sally?" She asked, looking at me. I had my head in hand leaning on my side, while the other hand had one finger teasing her. Her tone was confused as she just woke up. My finger never left as I glided up to her under the breast. She gasped again while looking into my eyes. I was feeling mischievous. "You have three options," I told her with a mischievous grin, "Choice one." I moved my finger down her stomach slowly before I continued, "You are mine for the agreed-upon hours tonight," I reached her pussy again. "Choice two," I let that finger move just slightly away from her clit, earning a groaning gasp before I continued again. "You spend your three hours here today, thene back three days from now for more," I removed my finger at this point. My hand reached out to her face. I lightly took her face into my hand. I leaned forward as I brought hers close to mine. When we were just about to kiss, I began again. "Choice three, You go home tonight. Unsatisfied, you may onlye back a week from now." I pulled back much to her distaste. My finger returned to her body. It yfully glided along her body but never touching a sensitive spot. With no relief in sight, she contemted what to do. "Decide," was all I finished with. Her head turned as I gave her light sensations along her body. I yfully kept distracting her with it as I would near a nipple only to leave. I would near her clit but pass by. I would bring it up to her mouth and y with her lips. Her body was in the agony of frustration. She continued to contemte as I continued to frustrate her. Her mind continued to spin with increasing lust. I let her contemte, and it took a long time. Just as she was about to decide, I stacked it in my favor. "Let me put it in another way," I paused, as I continued to y. Ignoring her distress, I continued, "You can be a good girl for me tonight only." I paused, watching her mind spin in her lust. "You can be my good girl for now and more three days from now." I let her contemte that one seeing the want in her eyes. Then I gave thest option, "Or you can go home tonight," I paused, letting my finger leave her body. Her groans filled the room. "Then this will never happen," I stopped with a dark look. "You will only remember this, never able to experience it again," I finished the tone on finality in it. "Decide, Marchioness." I left her body this time. No longer did I distract her with my finger. The absence of it was worse than the teasing to her. Her distress started to grow, her bodying down from the addicting sensations. She looked at me for the answer. She received nothing but me staring back. The previous decision went into the abyss of want. No willpower remained. Her mind went back to the thrills she felt for the first time. The earth-shattering orgasms that rocked her world. She wanted... No, she needed those sensations in her life. After feeling them, how could she go back? "Option two, Mistress," She spoke against her better judgment. I smiled at her decision. I brought myself close again, and I brought my hand to her cheek. I kissed her softly. I took her lips with a gentle kiss bringing her slowly into a deeper one. My hand trailed down from her face as I kissed her. My hand moved down her chest and to her stomach. Itid atop where her womb was staying there. I kissed her until she had enough, then I continued anyways. I pulled back while leaving my hand. I continued to smile at her with a big grin. "Good girl," I told her. She started to smile at me. I could see she felt aplishment whenever I told her that. She wanted to be a good girl. She needed to be a good girl. She is my good girl. Her body reacted strongly to those two words, and I brought myself in for another kiss. She happily reciprocated in the kiss as well. The gentle y was not my favorite, but it was a nice change of pace. I took that hand resting above her womb down the rest of the way. It went to her pussy covering it. A moan escaped into my mouth as we locked lips. I pulled back and watched that smile. The attention turned her on more than she thought. Her pussy was drenched as I covered it. "Time to reward such a good girl," I told her, and I stood up. I left the room, hearing a gasp behind me as I shut the bedroom door. I slowly went into the training room and saw the chined sissy. I thought about it for a moment and quickly moved over to him. I first took his anal plug out to see his gaping hole. I then took a long metal vibrator and filled the empty hole. His moans muffled by the gag filling the room I left. It was refreshing myself watching him squirm. I grabbed the two things I came in here for and left. The sissy continued to squirm and moan into the empty room. I entered back into the bedroom. I picked up my favorite strapless strap on and lube. I smiled at her as I stalked forward. She couldn''t see me really from her position. I lubed up my portion of the strapless strap on. I then inserted it inside me. Moaning with the insertion as it hit a g-spot. She tried to look at me as I approached. She leaned up to catch a glimpse of my new protrusion. Her eyes went wide with surprise. Suprise turned to excitement as I poured lube unnecessarily onto her pussy. I was atop of her now with a smile. I proked her pussy with my metal cock. I bit back a moan as I moved it all around her pussy. Her moans filled the room as I teased her. "What do you want?" I asked her. "I want you, Mistress!" She eximed. I continued to tease her pussy with my metal cock. "Where do you want it?" I ask, leaning back. Her groan as I moved it up and down her pussy slit. "I want you in me!" She begged out an answer. "Oh," I slowly respond, continuing to tease her, "And where is that?" Her hips bucked towards me in an attempt to prate herself. I nipped that in the bud, backing off. Her cry of frustration echoed into the room, "In me, Mistress, Please put it in me!" She continued to beg, and I continued to tease her. "Where do you want it?" I asked again. "I want you to fuck my pussy!" She screamed out, "I want your cock in me, MIstress! I want you so bad! Fuck me PLEAS-!" She was cut off as she moaned out as I suddenly prated her begging pussy. I loved to do things at a surprising moment, and I leaned forward. I brought her feet to her ears and positioned myself above her. I drove my hips forward until our pussies touched. Her scream of pleasure filled the room. I started to slowly fuck her after the sudden pration. As her body was slowly adapting to the intrusion. I put my hands around her neck, using my body to keep her legs down. I leaned forward and started to kiss her. I started to increase my pace feeling her new moans enter my mouth. I felt pleasure through my work as I increased my speed on her as I kissed her as well. It was electrifying. The world came our joining, and I pulled back from the kiss. I looked at her now red face as she started to repeat the single word, "Yes" over and over. I picked up the pace watching her repeat herself as I watched her near orgasm. I saw she was near and I was nearing as well. I tightened my hands around her throat. Her eyes bulged as my hands tightened. She no longer could say something as her mouth opened soundlessly. I looked her straight in the eyes as the oxygen in her lungs depleted. I fucked her faster and faster as her cuffed hands tried to move. She was nearing her end with oxygen cut off. I loosened my hands, and she had an earth-shattering orgasm as oxygen filled her lungs again. The gasp was soon reced with moans. I continued to slowly work her pussy as I had only a smaller orgasm. The look in her eyes was amazing, and I kissed her again. I pulled back again and told her what I thought, "Such a good girl," I told her, then kissing her again. Her legs trembled under me with the magic words registering in her brain. I then followed it up. My hand activated the enchantments. A jolt of pleasure was sent through my nerves, and I moaned. The situation waspletely different, as she had just orgasmed. A bolt of pleasure destroyed her senses. She screamed in pleasure, turning the orgasm from a small to huge. Her entire body trembled even harder. I moaned, joining her cries, and moved even faster. I felt my legs starting to tremble as I neared a huge orgasm of my own. My body pped hers harder and faster. I increased the pace, and my hands found themselves back around her neck. My hands choked her again. Oxygen cut off, and her red face turning redder. I neared my orgasm closer and closer as I pumped my hips. I pushed into her again, and my legs almost gave up on me. My world shattered in pleasure, and I released her throat. I pumped a couple more times, finishing my orgasm before I got off. Her legs fell to the bed. Her exhausted face was red, and I fell to the side. I took off her cuffs, tossing them to the side. I wrapped her in my arms, starting to spoon her. I whispered in her ear how she was a good girl, and she moaned loudly. I told her she did a great job while cuddling with her. I whispered sweet nothings holding her. The Marchioness was in tears with my y. All I could do was smile behind her, happy with sess. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Slowly my eyes opened to the world. I felt the supple skin of my women around me. Our limbs tangled together into a mess. The Marchioness was still wrapped up in my arms. I tried to move only to have them reach her breasts. My hand glided along with her breast, and a moan escaped her lips. I glided my hand up to her shoulder and shook her. She awoke no too muchter. She turned to me with a smile. "Mistress," She said naturally. Then It hit me like a truck. I still don''t know her name. I tossed it out of my mind quickly. Her head turned to me, and I smiled at her. "Last evening was amazing, Mistress Sally," The smile grewrger on her face. I pecked her lips quickly than my expression no longer smiled. "I need you to go now," I told her to see her face pale. I almost rolled my eyes. "I have important business, Marchioness. This is extremely important to me going forward. You may feel closer to me, but trust is not developed overnight." I finished simply telling truths of the world. She may be rapidly bing one of my toys. That didn''t mean she got into the ces people I knew wouldn''t betray me. That would be stupid. Her expression was no longer pale like she was being thrown out. It was more understanding, as she knew I had secrets. Nobility knew everyone with power had secrets. She also knew that pushing would make her ass go out the door. She didn''t want to mess up the current rtionship. I also knew she needed some time away from me. Her thoughts were still a mess and the thrill over. This was still very early in the new rtionship between us. She got out of bed with none of the extra limbs blocking her way out. I was shortly behind her, getting cleaned up with her. In the shower, her hands found my muscles exploring as if they were newnds. She sighed, staring at me and was disappointed with theck of another ytime. I saw her out the door in her once clean dress. Her carriage driver was awoken from a night of sleep there. He was probably hungry, but I couldn''t care less. I walked back to the bedroom. Seeing Freya and Stacy still knocked out cold. They were now snuggling in together. I gazed at them expressionless, before moving back to the training room. Inside the Mouse-kin sissy was chained up. Tears were leaking down the blindfold. Snot dripping out the nose. I winced at his disgusting state. I looked down at the floor to see a pool of dried cum. I sighed and noticed that the sissy fell asleep with the vibrator still on. I was just about to reach him when I noticed his cock. It twitched, and with a roll of my eyes, I side-stepped. It proved to unnecessary as more cum just uselessly dripped down, slowly trickling onto the ground. I undid the bindings of the sleeping sissy. His body dropped to the ground after a night of hypnosis training. I didn''t know what to do with this useless thing. I looked on the ground at the pile of uselessness. Disgust colored my face. I stripped so my clothing wouldn''t get messy. I hung it up in the training room and picked the useless person up off the ground. I took him into the shower and cleaned him up. I removed the vibrator and earbuds. I put them off to the side with the earbuds entering into my inventory. I cleaned up the dried sperm, the tears, and snot. I finished not too muchter. I cleaned myself up from his cleaning and felt my stomach rumble. I carried the useless bitch out who was groaning. His whole body was useless after a long training session. I exited the shower and noticed Stacy naked with only an apron cooking. I smiled and looked at her with a dark look. The gentle stuffst night left me more than a little frustrated. I wanted to dish out pain and punishment. The Maroniess needed to be guided into that slowly. She wasn''t a natural masochistic pervert like Stacy. Stacy was preparing arge breakfast for the day, and I nodded in approval. She had fourrge steaks already cooking for my tigers as well. I finished hauling the sissy into the bedroom. Iid him down in the bed and used some rope under the mattress to tie his limbs down. I looked at the kitty in the cage. She meowed in greeting to me. Her expression of want softened my heart a little. She was hungry. She had started to get used to her new life after much more training. She probably hadn''t noticed it herself. She started to get really good atmunicating in cat noises. I opened her cage, and she happily meowed up to me. I squatted in front of her with a smile. I started to scratch her in pleasure spots. This earned me quite a few purrs. They sounded even more natural as well. I ruffled her hair a bit, which distressed her. She meowed unhappily. This was one of the weird things I had noticed with her. She hated her hair messed up. Each time she would distressfully meow at me. It brought a smile to my face each time. She was in the furred bra and panties as well. I brought her out for breakfast. It was quite harmonious today. I was in a great mood, and the night was going to be filled with blood. My blood started to pump in excitement. My mood seemed to be picked up by Stacy, and my tigers showed up under my feet. Kitty was pushed out of the way as they took priority. The steaks for them were done, just cooling for them now. I got ready for breakfast and ate with gusto. I took some time and ced the food down for all my cuties on all fours. All of them remained disciplined, as they ate not making a mess. Freya woke up and ate with us as we were almost half done. I finished with a satisfied burp, and the atmosphere changed secondster. Cassandra walked into the room. Carl joined behind her. They picked there time pretty well since there were extras on the table. Stacy was great at knowing things going on. Cassandra and Carl got into it with gusto. Less than an hourter, they were finished. "You are ready?" I asked simply with narrowed eyes. "Mistress, the n is ready. The gang has been split into fifteen teams. They are all lead by potential informants. They are all ready to attack the smaller gangs near us for more territory. They should be able toplete it with ease. This also means that those that don''tplete the mission are either useless to our cause, or informants. Either way, no skin off our back. This will finish the cleansing of our gang. It will create a cadre of eternal gang members who are scared into submission or genuinely loyal. It matters little at this early point. We can take out the docks as the gang makes a muchrger noise away from us." This was the first time Stacy and Freya heard the n, and they gasped. It was ambitious and borderline crazy. If we failed tonight, it would be disastrous. The thing is the core of the gang was only three people. Unless someone near us leaked the n, it wouldn''t be leaked. I kept only trustworthy people around me. "Good," I started looking Cassandra into the eyes. I was nning a reward if this went perfectly. I turned to Carl, "How is the training of the new members?" Carl gulped visibly, and I almost groaned, knowing it was going to be bad news. "Mistress, these new gang members are weak as shit. They need long term investment, at the least. They need at least three more months to be E-rank. This is if we treat them less than human. I have started to do so already. This should start the brutal pace you requested. It will take time along with that loyalty bullshit you told me to do. That cuts into training time, but I understand why it is needed." With that, he finished, and he watched as I stared him down. He knew I wasn''t happy. I wasn''t about to punish him. The whip doesn''t work on every mistake. Forgiving things breed loyalty as well. "Okay," I looked at Cassandra again with a smile, "I expected nothing less, from the both of you. You''re not idiots, thank the devil for that. I will admit I am unhappy with the recruits. The cadre of gang members left after this will be a force to reckon with. The Necromancers guild is happy with the supply of bodies as well. The gang coffers can be separated from the tailoring business soon. This will speed up the other ns I have in mind. I want you both to be ready for noon. We will travel back across the city then in preparation." Both Carl and Cassandra nodded along. This city would be the new stronghold for our growing underground empire. The Kindom''s capital was taken over, and knowing she would be expanding, I was at ease. I started to get equipped for tonight. I was going to be ying support. I told Carl to get the kills. He didn''t ask questions, just listened. That session a while back put it into his head to listen. The guy was mostly muscle, but he learned very quickly. Several hourster, we were all ready to go. I got my tigers ready who knew a fight was impending. They were ready for blood. Kitty was caged up after a short walk in the back yard. Stacy and Freya were working in the shop with customers. Cassandra, Carl, and I left into the alleyways. We traveled across the city in dark cloaks masking our features. My tiger dutifully followed behind us. My smile was bloodthirsty ready for the massacre of tonight. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 We made it to the hideout quicker than expected. I looked around, seeing gang members getting ready. I decided I had time to kill and went into a private room. I looked at the system the gods gave me, and a vicious smile appeared on my face. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 51500 Energy: 1330/1330 Strength: 75 Agility: 130 Vitality: 55 Toughness: 67 Charisma: 22 Intellect: 81 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 16 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I looked through the records a bit, noticing something new. Inside it showed the training of both the Marchoniess and the Sissy under her. It then multiplied it. It effectively doubled the training on the sissy. This was weird. Did that mean inside my system that rtionships matter? -- Records: +500 points for training both Master and ve +500 points for training both Master and ve +500 points for training both Master and ve +500 points for training both Master and ve +500 points for training both Master and ve -- This went down for a bit, and I recognized what a gold mine I just learned. I saw the points for both of them separately missing. I did notice, though, that my training the sissy mouse-kin was still earning points. This extra was only for yesterday. The system recognizes rtionships. This means so many things! My brain is almost overwhelmed with the amount of information this could mean! What would happen if I started to train my mother? Brother? Sister? What would happen if I trained a whole family? My mind turned even faster. I always felt stifled about the slow progress of my system points. The experience is rtively easier to do. I could just poison well water or something in a city. This would kill a mass of people, and although I think the experience would be low, the quantity would offset that. I looked at my options, thinking about what I needed most out of what was left. -- Talents Whips Enhanced - 10000 Points Do you see me now? - 25000 Points -- -- Items Sadists ded Whip - 50000 Points A bolt of Soft Cloth - 100 Points Fruit of an Enhanced Apple Tree - 5000 Points -- -- Stats Instinct Candy - 15000 Points Luck Candy - 5000 Points Charisma Candy - 3000 Points Breasts Enhancer Candy - 5000 Points -- I was still eyeing that Sadists ded Whip. I decided against that and picked up the Instinct Candy. I picked up the Breasts Enhancer Candy for Freya. I took the Luck Candy as well. Whips Enhanced was picked up after. I looked at the Breast Enhancer Candy, wanting it for Freya. She would look like such a good sissy slut with breasts. I looked at it, and my eyelid twitched. Theck of an exnation was veryforting. I rolled my eyes with my own sarcasm. I looked at the Whips Enhanced, and it was just like the previous description. All that change was that It said I now excelled in whips. This was a fantastic development. I held a whip in my hand andshed it. It started to feel like an extension of my hand. I started to pull tricks that I couldn''t quite get before. They came to me much easier now. I pulled out my ded whip and felt the same way. My ability went up just with that talent. My smile turned vicious and bright. I took the instinct candy that tasted like strawberries. I felt it stream down slowly. -- Congrattions, You have taken the "Instinct Candy"; Unlocking Instinct Stat; Calcting... Calcting... Congrats, You have an initial instinct stat of 67 -- My eyes widened onto the instinct stat. This was muchrger than I thought I would have. I then took the Luck candy. I spun the wheel in the system. I had grown very angry as itnded on two. I wanted a lot more since I always thought the more luck I had, the more I would get. I looked at the finished status screen. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 16500 Energy: 1330/1330 Strength: 75 Agility: 130 Vitality: 55 Toughness: 67 Charisma: 22 Instinct: 67 Intellect: 81 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 18 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I checked the System with a question in my mind. Why did I still have the title Apprentice Wizard? This made no sense. I looked at it more and knew there were things about the system I did not understand. I got up done with checking the System. A massacre was needing to be done tonight. I left out of the room I was in. Most of the gang had headed out of the hideout, heading towards their target gangs. They left as I reached Cassandra, who was acting as the face of the organization. "Is everything on schedule?" I asked, walking up to her. "Yes, Mistress, Everything is proceeding to n. Everyone was kept in the dark of their targets. The ones you saw down here are the spectators. There was also thest group headed towards that closest gang." She finished. Carl came from behind us with a cloak on, ready to head out. I started to walk out, and both of them followed. We didn''t talk as we entered into the docks towards our first victims. We moved through the streets like three reapers. We reached a busy tavern. Inside, many dock workers spent their meager earnings on alcohol and food. We walked past them all, moving through the dining area with no one caring. We reached that back where the cooks were cooking. I passed them and walked to thest door. No one asked what we were doing as we walked into the door. Inside was a staircase leading to the second floor. At the top of those stairs were a gambling house with card games. The nostalgia I felt seeing it was almost overwhelming. We entered into the room, shing a bag of gold to the guard at the front. This made the guard at the entrance nod. He let us by, and we walked to the VIP section. Inside were the people that did not look like they were working all day. Heads turned to see us walking in. They thought this might be the time we removed our cloaks, reviling our faces. Instead, Carl stepped forward, and with his ws open. He sliced out the throat of the biggest threat in the room. The room froze, surprised, as Carl did the same to a second person who was killed right after. They moved into action. Their actions were toote as the only person to be able to fight back was killed first. The rest of them scrambled as Carl reaped the remaining lives in the room. We walked out with blood on the cloak Carl wore. The Gambling room froze as the scent of blood prevailed into the room. Cassandra spoke up into the silent room. "This is now the territory of the Bloody Candies. Refuse you die submit, and live!" She announced. The room remained frozen before people started to leave. We left the room as everyone remained frozen. Without direction from their leaders, the gang members acting as guards refused to move. The leaders, though, were ripped to shreds in the next room. We left the gambling house through the backdoor. We walked through the alleyways. The first small gang had been dismantled or at least paralyzed. Tonight was not about enforcing the takeover. It was simply removing the heads of organizations. We arrived at the next destination. This was the second brothel I had been to in the city. I could hear the moans behind simple curtained-off rooms. I looked at it with disgust. This was simply unsanitary. Thest one ran by a Mouse-kin at least gave them rooms. I could literally see filth around the area. My nose crinkled with the foul smell pervading the room. The male receptionist moved forward to ask a question. The words died in his mouth as he noticed that Carl was covered in blood. His face paled, turning a ghostly white. I smiled as Carl didn''t need prodding as she destroyed the vocal cords as the guy looked like he was about to yell. He gurgled grotesquely, falling to the floor. His hands went to his throat, hoping to piece it together. We stepped past, into the almost vomit-inducing space towards the back. We walked past the curtained rooms towards the end of the hallway. The moans were loud, and more were faked orgasms as well. I almostughed out loud as one whore, told a client that it was the best she ever had after a terribly poor performed, fake orgasm. We smashed open the door loudly, making several girls scream out. Inside, a man was fucking a small girl. I cared little as she was crying with tears dripping down her face. We walked up to the man, and Carl Killed him. I was starting to grow tired of these easy kills. The man fell to the floor gurgling. The small girl was crying even more at this point. I picked up the still dying man off the small girl as an act of pity. We walked straight back out. Clients and whores ran out of rooms exiting as we followed them out. The second gang head was dead and many more tonight. These were the small fries bleeding out. Next came the big boys of the Docks. We moved through the streets quickly as guards started to respond. Fires were starting to break out in the distance. The guards no longer knew what was happening. They were receiving reports of both fires and killings. Both of these were serious matters. Theck of direction from their leaders was the problem. The guards ran to their leaders, who justid down for the night. This was part of the n as the guards took longer to respond to the many problems tonight. The guards in the docks seemed to be less than usual as well. We frowned as it confirmed that we still had informants. The guards ran out of their guard barracks. We walked into where they just left. We watched as guards left quickly heading towards the fires. We entered in where the guards vacated. Inside, the leader of the Guards was suiting up. He noticed us walking in, and his face went pale. Carl charged forward. The guard leader dodged, and my ded whipshed out. My ded whip hit dead center of the back. He screamed out in pain as flesh was rent. Carl stopped the scream secondster, tearing out his throat. We left quickly, expecting arger fight from the guard leader. The man disappointed us, but he needed to die. The man was firmly in the pocket of our next target. We climbed up to the roofs. This was all to avoid contact with guards running around. We moved to our first big target of the night. It was not long before we found ourselves in the Warehouse district of the docks. We went into the maze of warehouses and went to an unassuming one in the center. Cassandra opened the doors widely, and Carl leaped forward. The guard was caught off guard as Carl tore into him. Cassandra moved to grab the keys off of the body. We moved forward, opening the second door. Inside was many women in various parts of undress. While working with ck powder. Carl killed the man on the right while Cassandra did the left. With two bodies falling to the ground, the women started to scream. My smile turned happy as the party started. This was thergest gang of the docks. The gang ruled the drug trade in the city. This was a surprise when I first found out. I was hoping for weed only to be disappointed. I could kill for a joint. The substance was a cheap ecstasy knock off. It was a ck powder with even more side effects. I guessed it was what they could make. The drug was addictive but not crippling so. I wanted control of the distribution and creation. This was a priority target for us. The gang members started to flood in from various parts of the warehouse. They came with bats to swords. They moved towards us, yelling out at the women. Some of the women took the opportunity to take some of the substance with them. We ignored this and started to kill the gang members. They started to ignore the fleeing women and attack back. Cassandra stood back and I started to fight with the overwhelmed Carl. There were more gang members than we suspected. I started to enjoy my bloodlust but stopped from going crazy. I only killed those about to hurt or kill Carl. I wanted Carl to stop the umtion of experience at this moment. I wanted that Sadist ded whip from the System. Bodies started to fill the battlefield as we moved forward. We reaped through the warehouse, killing as we went. We made it to the end, surprised not to see the boss. The information said he should be here. I looked around, seeing if there was an escape tunnel. There wasn''t, and I wanted to smash a wall. What I did do was smash a stupid fucking painting. My hand mmed into something harder than paper and wood. I took my hand back, checking to see if I broke anything. I didn''t and thanked myself. I looked behind the fragmented painting to see a small safe. Iughed at the cliche. Instead of hanging around, we tore the safe out of the wall. We left the warehouse, and I berated Cassandra for believing bad information. We moved to a prior arranged spot to dump important spoils. We dropped the safe in the empty room and moved on. There was more killing tonight! I was itching to see a good fight as well between some gang leaders and Carl. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The movement across the stone road was swift. The mes roared in the backdrop of this city. Screams and yelling heard in the distance as people tried to put them out. In the midst of that, we were at the River harbor. Even at night coolies moved between warehouses and the ships. The movement didn''t stop, and neither did we. This was thergest gang hideout in the city. No one did anything about it, though. I heard in the past someone had tried within the nobility. The guards attempting to under his leadership all ended up dead. Just taking this gang out would be enough for tonight. ns were ns, and this needed to be finished quickly. The blood on our clothes should have outed us to the dock workers. This didn''t happen at all. They tantly ignored us as they continued to move boxes and sacks. We arrived at the warehouse and entered inside. My stomach dropped at the scene. They knew we wereing. No, more like they heard themotion at the other gangs somehow and prepared. I saw their members still arming themselves with whatever they could find. Carl snarled at the scene and realized that we have a fight on our hands. I felt nothing in mana waves though exception being the mana rage Carl used. He jumped in ws out into the mass of improperly armed men. The scene was a ughter, but Carl was tied down. He reaped through them, but the cohesion was astonishing. Then I saw a couple of the gang members he was attacking start to do damage to Carl. He snarled a bit the throats out of a couple, and Ished a couple with my whip. I started to assist him so he could continue killing, and I could continue without killing any of them. I was making itplicated, but I wanted more stuff from the system. I would be angry if I leveled up at this point. The fight roared on, and I could see Carl getting fatigued as Cassandra watched on. I felt mana in the room spike. Ished out with my leather whip and pulled Carl out of the way. I looked up and saw a wizard on the balcony. This was going to be dangerous, I thought. I let Carl rampage through their ranks of gang members, and I changed at the wizard. The wizard obviously noticed me, sending a fireball my way. I was insulted by theck of power the wizard was showing. The Mana should have made them C-rank but were casting like a D-rank. My suspicions were correct, and I felt mana flow underneath my feet. I leaped out of the way, tackling a gang member on my way. Just as leaped away, arge steam jet came out of the dirt. The room instantly felt the heat. The spray of stem died as fast as it came, and I moved towards the wizard. Electricity crackled in their hand as they pointed their palm towards me. I didn''t dodge like they expected, covering myself with my energy. My whipshed out towards them. Itshed the face of the unknown wizard as electricity rained on my energy protection. I felt my energy being depleted and moved out of the electrical rain. The whipssh on the wizards face made a very feminine scream. She continues to cast at me, but I had already moved out of the way. Her aim moved with me, but I was closing in. I was a mere half a meter from her, and I came in. I disregarded my whips,ing in on all fours. My ws extended, and energy filled me. The wizard was familiar with closebat, and a dagger came out of a hole in her clothes. I was startled but took the knife with my forearm. Pain spiked my senses, but I was at her feet. I cut the Achilles tendon, receiving screams of pain. Her concentration broke as she cried out. The spells stopped, and she fell to the ground as strength left her feet. With that, she conjured some strength, and mana flowed. It started to charge the atmosphere, and I punched her in the face, hard. The mana stopped, and I got up, turning around. I saw a fist in my face. I leaned back, barely dodging the fist. I waspletely off guard, and I even farther back, going into a backflip. As I backflipped, my foot caught under the other person''s armpit, almost sending me off bnce. Using my outstanding bnce and flexibility, I got control of myself. The man in front of me grunted, and I sensed the mana wave off him. I attacked as quickly as I could. The man and I were in a heated fight within seconds. I got punched in the gut several times, feeling my recently healed ribs in pain after a hard chest hit. I hit him back as much as I could, but he backed me into a corner. I tried to escape, but my whips were on the floor behind him. The fight was on his side as he hit me harder than I could hit him. I felt the bruises I was going to have. I was staring death in the face when I saw his fist about to hit my chin. I knew this was a do or die moment in this fight. My vision narrowed. My energy spiked. I put everything I could into my body, powering it in a way I never had before. I overclocked my muscles and felt pain all over as I moved out of the way. A scream came from nearby as I got under his arm and past him. I stumbled away from him before jumping to my weapons. The man roared, giving chase. I felt the ded whip in my hand. Ished out with it, sending it towards the man. I felt the mana in the room move as his fist met the ded whip. My eyes bulged as he deflected it. My whip came back with lost momentum, and he was nearing me again. The man neared me, and I used some of my little remaining energy to send a hidden dagger. The man dodged it with minimum movement before being tackled. Suprise colored my face as Carl ripped out the man''s throat. I was breathing harshly as I looked around the room. Bodies littered the floor all over. The manid dead. The only survivor was the wizard. Carl stood and roared victoriously. I tried to get my breathing under control and pointed at the woman on the ground. "Kill her, and let''s move. Either they will have reinforcements or guards. We were not stealthily killing here. We need to move," I announce to them both. Cassandra nodded, looking unmoved. Carl was bleeding, needing medical attention, and I was even in a worse predicament. Carl moved to the wizard woman and smashed her face in with a fist multiple times before finishing her off by destroying her throat. It was overkill, but you never know with wizards. We left, and it couldn''t have been any better timing. Thergest gang in the docks was not a joke. As we finished climbing to the rooftops leaving, members of their gang swarmed the hideout. I realized this was a failure of intelligence on the gang. It was going to be a war between our gangs, and we shot first. I chugged a healing potion on our way as we discarded the cloaks we wore, taking new ones from Cassandra. We traveled back to the hideout, where I started to bandage myself and Carl up. I gave Carl a healing potion to help him and left. I needed to rest soon, but I could not be missing. Although I wasn''t a main figure in the city, a certain Marchioness would probably bug me today. I had a feeling she needed the thrill again. I moved through the city as shouting and screams happened throughout. I dodgedrge concentrations of guards and people. Making it back to the apartment, Freya and Stacy were ready. I showed up injured before copsing to the bed. They worried over me, asking if I was alright. I grunted at them before passing out quickly. My energy levels were depleted, and tomorrow was going to be a hell of pain. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 My exhaustion continued the next morning. My sore body pissed me off to no end. I checked and sighed in the satisfaction that my experience didn''t go up on the system interface. I was happy knowing if I wasn''t the direct reason someone was dead, it didn''t count. I spent an hour punishing a little sissy boy. He cried out as I took my annoyance and soreness on him. I was still in arge amount of pain as I dished out a decent amount of pain. He continued to cry out. Not long after, I set him in front of a dildo, telling him to suck it. I could use Carl here since he was supposed to be trained for the Marchioness. I left the room andid down. Freya came in and started to work her fingers on my back. Muscles loosened up, and I moaned. I was angry at the moment. Cassandra was cleaning up the mess fromst night, and I was in a fuck ton of pain. I was cornered, and Carl saved my life. I had discarded my weapons like an idiot. I needed to, though. The mage was the biggest threat there, and the man got past both my instinct and my senses. I was lucky he was using fists only. It was scary how close it had been. I thought about the fight and realized how limited I was in my actions. I burst out all my energy at that one moment and almost diedter because of it. The fact I couldn''t go for kills was the biggest problem. I always went for fatal hits instead of injuring. The fact there was my intention not to level up almost got me killed. By what I remember in that hell-like ce. I will never reincarnate if I die here. I wasn''t sure if that was a good or bad thing. I love this life, though. I wanted it not to end so I could enjoy myself. Enjoy my toys. Make more toys. Gain power and fulfill my ambitions in this world. Pain spiked across my stomach, and I growled. My Zara came up to me. I petted her and gave her some attention. Freya''s fingers did magic on my back and relieved some of the pain. I sighed, leaning back into it. I realized that I had been ignoring Freya and Stacy thesest days. I also wanted to tease my little kitty. These would heal my mind and frustrations. Stacy had been doing an amazing job on the business. It was racking in the gold. It was bing a noblewomen''s favorite spot. They never knew how much a Bra could assist in their lives. This reserved a good reward for her. Freya was bncing the business and household chores. I needed to meet with Cassandra and find out the situation. I was even more Injured than Carl, though. I also needed to check up on Carl. His healing was paramount to the ns. Nothing in this city, though, had gonepletely to n. This wasn''t very pleasant, but I will live with it. The new gang war we started also needed to be done. It would not start right away, most likely. The Guards increased patrols even more than before. I decided that today I will not check it out. I would rather abandon everything then leave the house. If the Marchioness were a good girl, she would note till tomorrow. I could drink another healing potion and would be mostly healed by then. My n of action wasing into ce. I hadn''t even noticed when Freya had ced food in front of me. I looked at it, surprised, then I looked at her with a satisfied expression. "Freya, go make sure that Sissy is following my orders to suck that cock. Then I might reward you today." I finished. After weeks of neglect, the happy smile, knowing attention wasing her way, split her face in arge smile. She left the room, and I got dressed. I decided to see what Stacy was doing when the door was knocked on. I sighed and opened the door. Outside was a noblewoman. She was dressed in expensive cloth. She handed me a note with an expecting smile. I took it from her hand as she watched. With a face full of questions, I opened the note. Inside read as so. "Hi, Mistress Sally, This is Marchioness Ingrid. I have told a friend about our interaction the other night. When I was telling my friend, she stated she wants to try it. I couldn''t help but brag how amazing you are. She wants something... Harder though. I pointed her your way in some of your... Training. Her husband is a very powerful influencer in the city, and she would not stop insisting. I realize this might inconvenience you, Mistress, but I think there is an opportunity here for you. When talking to her, she brought up many issues with her marriage and looking for a sexy thrill. I am sorry, Mistress, for springing her on you. Yours Truly, Ingrid." My eyelid was twitching. I sighed and looked up at the woman taking a closer look. She was about the same height as me. Her breasts were almost D-cup and looked like a bra was supporting them. I almost nodded to myself but continued to inspect her as she watched me back. She was wearing a gown all the way to her ankles. It looked awful, in my opinion, but I do not wear dresses, Ever. It was a green outfit, though, that matched her eyes. Her skin was pale indicative of a noblewoman. She still had not spoken to me as I inspected her. I decided to stay silent as I watched her, and she started to fidget. I stood in the doorway for a while longer before stepping back into the house. Freya stepped out, seeing a guest, and was about to say something when I put up a hand. "Clean the training room and vacate the resident. I have a guest. Let Kitty out of her cage and walk her down the street. Any problems you know what to do." Freya looked a little disappointed but nodded off to do her tasks. I moved to our couches and sat down. The Noblewoman followed me in. She was about to sit down on the couches when I finally spoke to her. "Did I say you could sit?" I asked, stopping her in ce. She looked outraged at my rudeness. She was about to speak up when I shed the letter. She remembered why she was here with that. "Your friend, Ingrid, says you are here for some fulfillment," I say, leaning back with pain shooting through my abdomen. I watched as she grew meek under my strong gaze. It was like I willed her to a passive ce. She looked almost distraught over this. "You tell me, Why are you here?" Her mouth opened, and her face reddened. She didn''t seem to know what she wanted to say. She was not the type to try and lead. I knew this would happen as she started to stutter out incoherent sentences that I ignored. She looked like an elegantdy, but I could see the distressed building in front of me. I had her like a spell stuttering and feeling meek in front of a predator. "Strip," Imanded her. Her eyes widened, and I just sat there watching her. "I told you to strip bitch!" I yelled at her. Themand hit brain cells, and she started the long process was half done just as the door to the training room opened. She looked up, seeing Freya with the Mouse-kin sissy, who looked like a wreak from my training earlier. Freya brought him into the bedroom, and she turned to me with more distress. "Bitch, Did I tell you to stop stripping?" I asked, and she went back to it. She seemed to learn this time as Freya came back out with Kitty on all fours. She was dressed in her fur bra and panties. They matched her perfectly, along with a ck leash attached to her neck. She noticed the noblewoman, and she noticed her. Both turned red in embarrassment. I needed to work on Kitty more. She needed more reinforcement from the training I have given her. I noted that to the back of my head as I loudly hit the coffee table with my foot. This gathered the attention to me. The Noblewoman looked with growing distress. "Bitch! I told you to strip. Not look around my house. Freya, go, you have my orders. Kitty,e here and say goodbye to Mistress!" Kitty came over while the noblewoman, almost to tears loses the skirt. Kitty made it to me, and I ignore the woman stripping. I started to pet her hearing her much better purrs. I scratch under her chin and behind an ear. She licked my hand a bit before I told her to enjoy her walk with Freya. This wasn''t going to be the first time out of the house. Earlier this week, though, I gave Freyamand authority over Kitty. This was going to be a test for her. She didn''t know how strong or weak Freya was. This was going to be her best attempt to escape. I couldn''t be here for it, but Freya was no pushover. I smirked as I watched them leave the house. The noblewoman was now in her bra and some panties. I slowly turned my head back to her. I looked at the bluece bra and panties. I inspected her again slowly before sighing. "You are stupid, aren''t you?" I say in the silence. "What? I am not stupid; I am a Noblewoman of peak birth and educated from a young age. The Insults you constantly bring towards me-!" I stood up and pped her across the face. Not hard but enough for her to turn her attention towards me. "Bitch, Listen!" I shout, annoyed as all hell, "This is the only time I will say this. Your friend Ingrid rmended you here. Is that correct? Nod your stupid head if I am right!" She looked pissed but slowly nodded, "Good, you understand facts. I told you amand Bitch. I told you to strip. You are still wearing a bra and panties. This is not what I ordered. Now I will take this time and rify something. You are nothing here. You wanted this. You have two choices right now, and it will be thest time I offer it." I looked straight into her eyes, showing how serious I was, "The first option, You pick up your clothes and leave. You will be a Noblewoman with status and dignity. You will have the same boring life that you always have had." I paused, letting that sink in as she glowered at me before I started up again. "You have the second option. You can take those panties and bra off. Then you will be my bitch, and your life will change in my proximity. I will then be your Mistress. You will only then address me as such. You will respect me more than you respect yourself, your family, or your husband. Now you stupid Bitch. Choose." I sat down back on the couch. The woman in her underwear stood shocked. I let her think it over. Once, Twice, Three times, she almost picked up her clothes only to drop them. Her indecisiveness continued. A short timeter, her bra hit the floor, followed by her panties. I watched it all and didn''t speak. Her choice made me smile. I looked at her milk-white skin. She looked healthy but not fit. She had slight curves of not working out. I didn''t care though a little fat was fun as well. I didn''t speak for a few minutes as she looked to be about to cry. "Turn around," I ordered. She was startled with the silence being filled with amand. She turned around quickly, and I looked at her Milky-white back. Her ass was perfect for spanking. I nodded to myself in satisfaction. "Bitch, Come here and tell me who you are," Imanded, filling the silence in the house. She turned around and came over to me. "Spread your legs in front of me, and disy your pussy to me as you tell me." The surprise as Ipounded the order. She paused for a second and stood in front of me. The blush on her face deepened in embarrassment, and I looked at her pussy. Contrary to her embarrassment, her pussy was dripping fluids. It showed her want for what was happening. I schooled my smirk back as I looked up. "Introduce yourself, Bitch," Imanded. Her look of uncertainty was quickly followed up with her starting, "I am Duchess-," I stop her. "There no fucking Duchess in front of me. Now I will give you one more chance bitch. Introduce yourself while presenting the little white pussy," She was on edge. She looked at me, questioning. "I am Nickey. I am presenting myself to Mistress." She stammered out. I looked at her top to bottom. I nodded slowly. "Better Bitch. Here you are, Nickey. My Slut. My bitch. If I want a footrest, you get on your hands and knees and be it. Understand?" I told her. She nodded slowly, and I stood up. I approached her quickly, taking her face in my hand. I asked again, "Understand, Bitch?" "Yes. Mistress," She said. She cowered a bit, and I nodded. "Better, Now I was not expecting a new toy. I am not sad about it, though. Make no mistake, Slut. You are a toy for me. This is what your friend is, and this is what you will be. That little wet pussy tells me what you are, Bitch." I reached down and pinched her clit. I heard her yelp in surprise. I felt the pussy juices on my hand, though. I brought the hand with pussy juices into her vision. "Now, Bitch tell me what this is?" I ask. Her face was beet red, "My pussy juices, Mistress," She answered, and I smiled. "Good, maybe your not as stupid as I thought." I used a hand to force her mouth open. It did not take much, and I stuffed my fingers in her mouth. "Clean my finger''s, Bitch. They are dirty from you. It''s the least you can do." She looked offended, but her tongue went to work. I yed with her tongue for a bit before pulling them out. "eptable Bitch." Her hands dropped from her pussy at some point, and when I stepped back, I noticed. "Bitch... I told you to present your pussy, and you stopped." She paled, putting her hands back while I shook my head. "Uneptable, Punishment is definitely required for a dumb bitch like you," I told her and grabbed her by the throat. Her head tilted up naturally, and I gripped tightly, restricting but not cutting off her ability to breathe. I looked her in the eyes before I pushed her back enough for a single step. "Follow me, Bitch... It''s punishment time." I stepped away, expecting her to follow. I reached the training room door and opened it. Once inside the training room, she looked around at the clean environment. What she noticed more were the various tools of my craft. I wasn''t going to go hard on her today. That didn''t change the fact anything I did would be considered hard for her. "Now, your friend told you all the wonderful delights she had. You were expecting something simr, but just a little harder. You are here for a thrill. A change. Something sexy and hot. You want a secret from your husband. You want me. Everything I will do here is something you want bitch. You will love it while you hate it. You hate the disrespect I have shown you. You love it, though. You''re bored with your title. Your pussy shows me your real feelings." I turn and see the tears nodding. I ignore the tears as I take out a blindfold. I ce it over her eyes, blocking her vision. "You are here for punishment, Nickey. You are my Bitch right now. Say it," Imand her. "I am your Bitch," She says through tears. "Again, Bitch!" Imand louder. "I am your Bitch," She says almost exactly the same. "Repeat until I tell you to stop, Bitch!" "I am your Bitch," "I am your Bitch," "I am your Bitch," "I am your Bitch," "I am your Bitch," "I am your Bitch," "I am your Bitch," More and more times, she repeats herself, growing more and more confident in those words. I step away as she continued to repeat. I take out a gag and shut her up with it. She stopped, and I smacked her face lightly. "Did I say you could stop? I ordered you to repeat till I tell you to stop. Repeat gag or no gag!" Her gagged, illegible words started to pour out again. I grabbed a Needle and a Piercing for this next part. I looked at the woman who was apparently a Duchess. I was going to punish Ingrid for this, but she was right about one thing. This was a wee surprise. I took out a piercing that I thought of giving Stacy or Freya some weeks back but decided against it. It was a simple silver ring but was sturdy with a special enchantment on it. It acted as a control panel for other toys for long-distancemunication with them. Meaning within a hundred meters, I could activate remotely toys ced on her or in her. "Now, Since your my little Bitch," I slide a finger over her breasts as she repeated herself. I see the nipple harden further. "I have a gift for you." I pushed the needle through her hard nipple. She screamed into the gag, and I started to clean up before putting in her new piercing. I flicked it, causing a little scream as well. I took off her gag after with a smile. I took off the blindfold, and she looked down. "What? Why?" I tilted her head to look at me. "From now on, that shows I am your Mistressevery time the ring drags on your dress. You will remember you are mine. It will follow you everywhere. Do you understand? Your choice before this is a mere extension of bing my BItch. If you understand, turn and ce your hands on the wall and stick out your ass for punishment." Her emotions spiked, and I saw indecision on her face only for a moment before she ced her hands on the wall and stuck her ass out. I grabbed a soft leather paddle with fur. I stepped up behind her, putting a finger to her wet pussy. She started to moan as I yed with it. I brought down the paddle to her ass. She cried out in pain as I brought it down again. I yed with her wet pussy between each time. After fifteen times, I stopped paddling her milky white ass. She was in tears, but I was soft. Slowly I would change this masochistic body. I grabbed a strap on ready for the next part. I put it on over my clothes as I felt the pain still going through my sore body. I grunted and positioned myself. I never told her I wasing in as I prated her with a ten-inch metal cock. I turned on the vibrator and saw instant sess as she came. I was startled but ignored it as I started to pound her pussy. "What-?" She cried out in confusion as she orgasmed. Then followed it up with a scream, "What''s Happening to me!?" She continued to scream out as she orgasmed on my metal cock over and over again. I realized what was happening to her and didn''t care. I started to feel the vibrations over my pussy and moaned in pleasure myself. Her screams continued as she chained her first-ever orgasms with panic. Her legs shook, and I forced her to continue standing with my hands supporting her. It wasn''t until I came that I let her go, and she dropped to the floor. I took her long hair I hadn''t noticed since a bun on the top of her head fell loose. It was at least to her knees in length. Impressive, I thought as I used her hair to wipe off the Vibrator. She was panting in exhaustion, and I picked her up to the shower. Without undressing, I helped her clean up. She was in a post-orgasm zone, not knowing what was happening around her. I took her to bed. Iid her down, and sheid there unmoving, stuck in her zone. It was still mid-afternoon, but Iid there and acted as the big spoon as she fell asleep in myfort. Laying down was easier than moving as the y session had made some of my bruises worse. I knew I needed to update ns with a fucking duchess under me, but I didn''t want to move or think. I decided to nap as the big spoon was fully clothed. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 I awoke when it was morning. I hadn''t realized how much my body needed rest. I felt much better when I got up. The Duchess was gone with a note on the side table. I opened it up, and I had a slight smile on my face. "Dear Mistress, I do not know what to say. I have never felt like this in my entire life. The experience you gave me yesterday opened a new word to me I never knew existed. I have things to do today and couldn''t stay regretfully. I will be back in three days. Hopefully, you will open your doors for this wanting toy. I will be in contact with Marchioness Ingrid if you need to contact me for anything. Thank you for yesterday and for opening your doors for me. Sincerely, Your Bitch, Nickey." She wasying it on thick. I knew she didn''t think of herself as such. She was still thought of herself as a Duchess; otherwise, she wouldn''t leave until I gave her permission. This was a fine start. Ingrid was right that she would be useful to me. The other fact was that she wanted toe back. She was a closeted masochist in a world of prim and proper. Her husband may not even touch her anymore. ves tended to do that for them. The only reason why Nobility probably was even with their wives in the empire was to have an "official" kid to carry on the line. This was nothing special, though. History in myst world showed a lot of the same. Mistresses were normal in the past of my old world. Now, this world thought it was normal for both spouses. Ingrid told me of Nobles keeping sissy ves and bulls as well. When a Nobility got pregnant, most wouldn''t assume it was the "Husbands" right away when I learned of this in the Kingdom of Arlin. I was gobsmacked. That might be incorrect, though, since the Empire and the kingdom were not on good terms. I decided that it didn''t matter to me, and I got out of bed. It was afternoon, and my tigers came and greeted me. I smiled happily and yed with them a bit. My body was feeling much better, and I moved to the shower. I looked and only saw light bruises left. I sighed, knowing I didn''t need another healing potion to finish the healing. Ingrid should be here soon, and I still wanted to y with Freya. The little mouse-kin sissy can witness his future. Water poured down onto me, and I cleaned myself up. I stepped out of the shower a little whileter. I left my clothes in the bathroom and decided I didn''t want to dress. It felt nice to feel the air on my skin and fur. I sighed and made it to the couch. That was when I heard the door. It wasn''t Freya or Stacy, neither Cassandra nor Carl, as I thought about it. They also let the person up, so it was most likely Ingrid. I sighed and grabbed a ck robe slowly. The door was knocked on again. My robe was loosely hanging in my current state, barely covering my breasts, while the small belt barely covered my pussy. I opened the door, and I was right. Ingrid stood mesmerized at my appearance. She gulped visibly as I stepped aside, letting her inside. I was visibly annoyed, although not at her. I turned, and I heard hesitant steps behind me. I sat down on the couch, and my Tigers joined me, looking for more attention. Ingrid was surprised. "Since when have you had tigers in your ce?!" She almost shouted in surprise. I smirked only for it to break into a chuckle. "They were here before you, Ingrid," I said with a smile, "They were even in the room the entire time. You only didn''t notice them..." I finished. Ingrid looked surprised but gathered herself. She visibly gathered herself, "Okay, I would like to invite you to an important party, Mistress. The Duchess will also be there along with her husband and the City Lord. This is about rubbing shoulders with the nobility here. This is also a great way to advertise your Services Mistress." She was not fiddling with her fingers as I stared her down. My eyelid twitched as this was another opportunity within the city. An important one for advertising as well. Fuck, though, I want a day of rest to y with my toys. I visibly sighed. I stood up and crossed the distance to Ingrid. I almost took her lips into a kiss but hovered right over. Her lips reached out, wanting to be kissed, and I stepped back. I turned my back to her entering the Training room, not giving her an answer. I looked inside, and the little Mouse-kin Sissy in training was working on a dildo diligently. Ingrid followed me in and gasped. The Mouse-kin turned to her with a happy surprise. I had never treated him right, and I wasn''t nning on it either. I took the whip off the wall andshed his back. "Did I tell you to stop sucking that cock, Sissy Bitch?!" I harshly told him. He went back to it. Thethered dildo was going deeper into his throat. I grabbed the back of his head and forced it down till his nose touched the base. I held it there, hearing him gag for a couple of seconds before letting go. "Your, Owner is here, and you Disgrace me like that?! Would you like to go back to the Iron maiden?!" The fear stered his face, and he shook his head and started to do his beast deepthroating the dildo. I turned to Ingrid, "He isn''t finished training. The Rebellious spirit is gone. He has not turned into the Sissy that he was always meant to be, though." I looked down at him in disappointment. "Not too much longer, and this Sissy will be done. The problem is not tonight." Realization dawned on Ingrid, and thought about it. "Use your other little Sissy. She is fully trained and can do a public training session for those interested. The party has a Training room with the proper supplies if you wish." Ingrid countered. I thought about it and nodded. "Fine, but I refuse to wear a fucking dress and shoes. The only thing that these toes will wear is a ve." I told her tly. She nodded as if natural. "That is fine. I never expected you to Mistress Sally. Many people who are not nobles do so. This allows Nobility not only to pick them out but ask about their services." She finished, and I nodded. Made sense in a backhanded way. I thought for a minute about how I wanted to do things before I turned to Ingrid. "Go downstairs, Ingrid, and tell Stacy and Freya toe up. Youe back up as well with them. I will go from there." Ingrid seemed hesitant, and I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. I didn''t need to do anything else, and she went. It would not be long before she came back. I looked at the Sissy below me, who was desperately trying to please a dildo. I wished I had some machine to fuck his ass, I thought. It would make life easier for this stupid sissy. I sighed and looked around the room. I pulled him off the Dildo and dragged him without paying attention to his cries. I shoved him onto the Saint Andrews Cross before chaining him to it. He looked at me with fright. I pulled the small butt plug out of him. Only six inches, but it went in and out easily. I nodded in satisfaction. I then grabbed a long string of enchanted anal beads. The size of each grew to a three-inch diameter. I wished I could get another system set soon. I wanted many things, though. I started to put the beads up his rectum one by one. He moaned and begged for me to stop until I did stop. I stood up, looking at him, pissed off. "You think since I haven''t paid much attention to you, I haven''t noticed how undisciplined you are?!" I eximed, "Your rebellious spirit ising back since you used to this treatment. I think I need to up the game then." His eyes went wide, and was about to exim when I gagged him with a ring gag. I then inserted a dildo just short enough to allow him to breathe. I grabbed the Anal beads and started to calcte. I heard people enter behind me, but I didn''t acknowledge them as I calcted. I hadn''t practiced this yet, but Energy Enchanting was going toe into y. One of the practice enchantments was a small thundershock. It was for newbies learning it. I destroyed the enchantment on the prober bead for vibrating and changed it to this energy enchantment. I tested the bead, and everything worked. I heard the sissy moan above me when it was on in his ass. I pushed the rest into him one by one. Finally, the long chain of beads was inside him. I turned it on, and his face lit up in pleasure. The muffled moans were then changed as his muffled scream came out. I smiled as ejaction came from hisid cock. I ced the Bead to shock him on the one by his developing prostate nd. I nodded in satisfaction as I heard hime again behind me. He screamed into his gag as I turned away from him. I saw Freya looking at him with jealousy. I smirked at her and approached. I whispered into her ear, "Don''t worry, I have something nned for you..." I trailed a finger across her chin. Stacy looked jealous as well, but I wasn''t going to exin myself again. "Dress up, girls; You will be showpieces tonight. Important party tonight, and I need toys to show off." Both girls nodded and left towards their closet. I shook my head as they both stripped. Neither could care for the other''s naked appearance. They both only cared for my attention. I turned to Ingrid, "Go get ready, be here with a coach to pick us up, Marchioness I expect to see you in an hour and a half." Ingrid nodded, leaving to get ready for the party. I dressed up in a tight leather outfit that easily hid weapons on it. I looked fantastic, as well. I looked like a fighter. None of my bruises showed up either. I nodded to myself as the Leather snugly held my chest up. I put on short leather pants that allowed flexibility to the maximum. My stomach showed defined muscle. I attached a belt that I attached my scabbard with the ded whip. I wrapped up my nicest looking ck leather whip to it as well on the other side. It wasn''t by the best whip for fighting, though. It was better for training. I grabbed a messenger bag and filled it with toys that I wanted to use in demonstrations. I also added medical creme and lube. I was packed within an hour. I went back to my room, seeing the downtrodden Kitty. I realized I never asked Freya how the walk went. I called out to Freya. She poked her head in. She was wearing a red dress that fit every curve perfectly. It made her look amazing with a cut of the leg. Both of them probably made stuff for this long ago. The smile on her face had given that away. "Yes, Mistress?" She asked politely. "How did your walk go yesterday..." I trailed off as I saw Freya smile turn vicious. "Oh, She was a naughty Kitty," She started, "Little Kitty thought that it was the perfect time to run. She had not known that I was in charge of her cor. I was tempted to take her to a dog park afterward to be bred. I knew you wouldn''t be happy if I did that, Mistress. You were asleep with that woman, so I forgot to let you know, Mistress." She finished her report. I sighed; I figured it would happen. "Good work, Freya, Go back and finish up. We will be leaving soon." I turned back and heard the door shut. I looked at Kitty, looking at me with fear. I clicked my tongue. I needed something to break this Kitty. I was never a trainer in my past life. I manipted people in different ways. Turning someone into a literal pet and making them think of themselves as such was apletely different task. She was caged each day and only let out for mealtimes and walks. That and training. It was time I picked up the training schedule. Maybe walks in the park. Treat her more like an animal than I already do? I looked down at her, and she shook even more, and I heard her cry out to me, "Nyah" She tried to rub her head into my hand. She was acting cute, knowing I would respond best to this. This was the very cuteness that I wanted as well. I scratched behind her ear as I thought. Everything came down to time and my consumption of it. I was swamped ever since I left the Kingdom. I always had something to be doing. The amount of rest I got yesterday was amazing for my health. Lately, I go from one thing to the next as if I am stuck on a train. I stopped my thought process. I wasining to myself I didn''t need to do that. What I needed to do was train my little Kitty. I came back to myself and heard her cute purrs as I scratched behind her ear. Maybe I was going about this the wrong way? An amazing thought crossed my head. I thought about it, and I heard the door open while I was stuck in that thought. It didn''t leave my mind as I happily smiled viciously. The look even brought fear into Freya and Stacy, who just entered. They looked at the Kitty with sympathy. "Mistress, Ingrid is here," Freya announced. "Let us go. I will deal with the disobedient Kittyter." I announced to the room, and we headed out. It should be a fun night tonight. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The carriage ride was luxurious, and I looked at the well dressed Ingrid, who looked amazing. Freya and Stacy both looked amazing in long dresses that matched each other. Same design, just different colors. Freya in red Stacy in ck. The dresses made them look good and hugged every curve. I looked at Freya more, thinking about how she would look with breasts. I had that candy for her, and I just needed to find some time to give it to her. I smiled with those thoughts and looked at my messenger bag. The contents would make most flush in embarrassment. Ingrid looked curious about what I had in the bag. I turned to her with a smile. "Ingrid..." I started trailing off, and her attentionpletely turned to me. "Yes, Mistress Sally?" she asked. "I was happy that you sent me the Duchess. She will be a nice toy to train. The thing is, you also need a punishment. I was very busy yesterday, and things were dyed. Who''s at fault for that?" I said slowly. She looked a bit nervous now, and I hid a smirk. "I am Mistress Sally." "You are correct. You are a fault..." I started to pick up steam and moved closer to her as the carriage went over a bumpy road. "Now, little Ingrid... How shall I punish you?" I asked as I moved beside her. Her skirt was to her ankles in a long well-done dress. She looked everything like the old Victorian era noble in my old world. I started to reach down to the fabric of her skirt. I slowly moved it up as I eliminated the distance between our bodies. She looked unsure of what I wanted. "Yes, Mistress Sally, I deserved to be punished..." She trailed off, uncertain. My mouth got close to her neck, and I licked up it to her ear. I heard a surprised moan. All the while, my hand lifted her long skirt. Soon it was up to her knees, and I made sure my hand skimmed along her leg. Slowly my hand glided up to her thigh, reaching her inner core. She was looking at me with lust now as my hand tailed up. Her breath was baited as I moved closer and closer to her pussy. When I reached there, I probed it with a finger earning me a grateful moan. It was wet behind hercy panties. She would be ufortable with those on, and I wasn''t going to make it any easier. I used my other hand to turn her to face me. I went in for a kiss. Her carriage driver still had no idea what was going on. I took her lips as I brushed aside her panties revealing her wet pussy to Stacy and Freya. They looked jealously but waited nheless. I took what I had hidden in my hand when I went through my bad. A metal ball that was enchanted was slipped inside her wet pussy. She gasped into my mouth as I turned it on, as it slipped in. I then reced the panties where they were before retreating. I broke the kiss as I slipped back to my prior ce between Freya and Stacy with a smile. Her skirt returned to where it was. She looked shocked as I retreated, and the soft buzz couldn''t be heard. She started to reach for it when I spoke up. "You will wear that tonight. I will checkter at a random point in the party, Ingrid. If it isn''t there, this light punishment will be much worse. Enjoy the punishment, Sweety." My smile was splitting my face sinister at its depth. She looked at me, notprehending until she did. The vibrator enchanted at a speed that would never allow an orgasm. It would only keep you horny and wanting for more. I was tempted to use one that changed settings, but Ingrid needed a softer hand. If I went too far, she would scare away. She kept her senses still about her and wasn''t stupid. I needed to bait her into a trap that she would never be able to escape from. She didn''t need me at this point only wanted me. I sat back in the seat as the bumps on the road only made her situation worse. Luckily for her, we arrived not even two minutes after. She had an enchanting faint red blush on her cheeks, though. The carriage rolled to a stop at the entrance to a gate. The gate opened, and the carriage joined the line of other departing into arge mansion. It looked like quite a ce with a long history. It was old and looked very well taken care of as well. The line of carriages came to ours, and we stepped out. Ingrid followed behind us. She then took the front, and we followed behind her. She looked like she was holding herself together quite well. We approached the Butler at the front. He looked at Ingrid closely then bowed. "Marchioness, You and your three Guests?" He asked inquisitively. "Yes, This is a ve Trainer I wish to introduce to people. Mistress Sally and her toys." She turned to me and shuddered under my look. I smiled at the unnamed butler. "Pleased to meet you," I said. My simple response made him nod and let us in. Freya and Stacy followed behind me without a word. I am still surprised at this world''s morals. It simply still hasn''t made sense to me yet. I stepped in with the eloquence that the System taught me. I glided along on my feet, looking like nobility just from my atmosphere. As we entered, eyes turned to us, some being stunned at our entrance. I continued to hold myself as such, even though I wasn''t a noble. It was easy even to find out who was noble and who wasn''t. Everyone here, based on their professions were dressed like they were prepared to execute their work as that profession. I saw a man with two battle axes on his back looking ready to fight. It was in stark contrast to the cup of wine in his hand. This was one of the many examples. The Nobility is all dressed in long dresses and suits. The mana in the room showed each of those here were at least C-rank, and one B-rank was here as well. The room was jovial, and people were chatting. The nobility surrounded at least one person here because of a profession. It looked like this was the ce where you could advertise your services exclusively to the Nobility. They were where most of the gold in the city was, where better to advertise. Ingrid brought me over to the duchess and her husband. Nickey blushed deeply when seeing me approach with eloquence. Ingrid smiled, and Nickey smiled back. Her husband tantly checked out my body. It wasn''t like I was keeping it hidden. "Ah, Mistress Sally, Nice to meet you. Ingrid says your services have been fantastic. May I inquire about the extent of your services?" The duke greeted then went point-nk questions. I smiled politely. "Sure, Duke?" I asked inquisitively to get a name. "Ah, my apologies. I am Duke Wilbert of the Vemon line. This is my wife, Duchess Nickey." He introduced politely. The games began. I had a theory I wanted to test. "Ah, Duke Wilbert. I am a beast trainer and a vemaster from the Kingdom of Arlin. I love training toys to my personal preference but can do so for others. That is the service Marchioness Ingrid is using. I have a set of skills I was told only Duke''s could find. I came here looking to offer services for a short time I am in the city. If you or a ve needs my services, I can train them." I finish with a smile, and his eyes narrowed. "Oh, What may that special service be if I may ask?" My smile grewrger, and I moved Freya''s dress showing the caged little clit underneath. His smile grewrge unconsciously before I let the dress fall back into ce. Freya was blushing deeply, as was everyone else in the small group. This also attracted a couple of other eyes. I saw a Noble couple walk over. "Hello, I am Marquis Sven of the Gram Line. This is my wife, Marchioness Flora. We noticed something interesting and came over." I smiled and nodded. I introduced myself the same way as I did the Duke. The Duke nodded along and thought he didn''t need to introduce himself since he didn''t. Nickey was still blushing, and Ingrid had the same blush as before. I turned to them again. "Both my little toys here are not ves at all. These two love me and beg for my attention. Stacy here loves pain and is quite the little pervert. Freya is a little sissy slut I have trained since I found her dressing up in my clothes." I told the nobility earning wide eyes. Ingrid and Nickey did not know those facts. "I don''t need someone to be my ve to train them. In some situations, choice makes it easier for my whims." I darkly looked at Ingrid and Nickey. Their blushes deepened again, and I smiled back to being the picture of Eloquence. "That is Fascinating!" Marquis Sven said. "Professionals like you are a rare sight in this city. You mentioned that you would be leaving soon. You did not set a time, though. May I know?" "Sure. I will be staying till I finish some business finishes establishing itself. I currently own a woman Undergarments store here in the city that has taken women by storm. Once I think the ce can run itself and continue to expand with proper management, I n to move on. We are stillying the groundwork, and it is still new. So I am thinking of a month or two max. I am already here longer than I thought I would be, to be honest." I told him the half facts. This created a stable ground for me as an Identity. "Ah, yes, I understand that where might you be going?" The Duke jumped in. "I am headed towards the demonnds and will be establishingpanies in every country on the way. I am an adventurer and businesswoman. I need to keep growing with the profits. I wouldn''t call my training ves a hobby, but it is not my main ie like many vemasters." I finished. Both the Duke and the Marquis looked very interested in me. The Marquis''s wife, Maroniess, looked unimpressed, though. This didn''t matter to me. She tuned out of the conversation as we talked about the particrs of my services. I put the cost of my services high purposefully. I wanted to work, but I wanted to be paid enough to make it worth my precious time. As we were talking, the Marquis pped happily with the thought of Kitty as I told him how I acquired her. "That is fantastic. I bet she will love you soon, even though you haven''t finished your training her. I have a new question, Mistress Sally..." He trailed off and looked at a door in the corner. "This mansion has room to prove your ability, and I see you have toys here as well. Would you like to give me and some more interested parties a show?" My smile grew huge. Stacy and Freya''s excitement grew. They hadn''t been touched in weeks. Their bodies craved it, and it was about to go up with an audience. "Why Marquis, that sounds delightful. I would love to show what my two little toys enjoy a wider audience. How about this. One of you shows me to the room to prepare, and you can gather those that would be interested." I replied. His smile wasrge, "That is fantastic; before that, though, there will be an announcement. It actually should be at any moment." Not too muchter, after that, did the room grow silent as a small stage in the room lit up, and the rest went dark. "Greeting''s Everyone. I, your city lord, have gathered you here tonight for a simple announcement. I know you all are wondering what it is. I will keep it short, and so everyone is on the same page. Due to the increased crime in the City, there will be increased security in the nobility district. I want everyone here to cooperate with them for your protection. I know this wasn''t something I needed to gather you all here for, but I wanted to have a party to forget about it with the recent violence. That was my announcement! Everyone, please enjoy yourselves!" He finished the announcement and my brows furrowed. Something was going on in the background of this city. My instinct told me. I had time to leave before I think it will blow up. Many around the room spoke as the lights came back up. I threw the speech out of my head for now and told the Marquis to help me find where I can set up for the show. He was all too happy to do so. He looked a little shaken with the announcement. It only solidified my impression. I didn''t want to get involved with the Empire. I yed a lot in politics in myst life, and I wasn''t in the position at this point to be involved. The Marquis showed me to that door that he looked at before. There were many rooms around the Ballroom, I think, were expressly for professionals to show their craft. Inside this room was a stage. On it was various devices for torture and training ves. I frowned at the state of many of its toys. I looked at Freya and Stacy. "Clean it and prep," Imanded and passed them the cleaner I brought with me. They nodded and went. They cleaned the stage and tools as the Marquis brought interested nobility. As Freya and Stacy cleaned the tools, the nobles heard I would be doing a show. I was wondering how intense I should make it. My little Pain doll Stacy would love something intense. She craved it. Freya was looking for any attention at this point. I wanted to peg that little ass as well. I was torn as the room started to fill. I decided that I would leave it to the crowd how I would start. My smile of happiness grew as I could y. It was like showing a crowd full of people your toys. Soon the room was full of many Nobility in the limited seating. Some were standing in the back as people served them drinks. It looked like a packed house. Stacy and Freya finished cleaning in their nice dresses. I stood going up on stage. I looked it all over, inspecting the work. Things were drying quickly, and I nodded. I looked to the side and saw a servere to me. "Ma''am, the room is full; when you are ready, please let me know, and I will change the lights for your show." I nodded. I looked over everything and knew it was soon to be done. "Two minutes, and I will start. Change the lighting then." I turned to Freya and Stacy. I looked them over with a smile. They both looked like my little perfect toys. I had been training them for years. They had thoughts of their own and were their own people as well. That did not mean that they would not do whatever thatmand was as soon as I ordered it. I finished looking them over. Nothing was out of ce. I took the messenger bag and started to ce my tools down. Iid them out on the cart avable. The lights dimmed as I finished, and I looked up to the waiting audience. I moved to the front of the stage, showing my eloquence as I moved forward. The room was silent as I faced them. I took a deep breath. "Ladies and Gentlemen and Nobles of all stature! I wee you to my performance with my sweet toys here!" I point towards Freya and Stancy, who bow obediently. "The one in the ck is my pain doll, Stacy!" I introduced Stacy, who blushed under the light pping. "My other little toy here tonight is my little sissy trap in the red dress!" This earned a lot of exmations. I followed by loud pping. This was weird to me, but I ignored it. "Now I bring this question to you, my audience. Who shall a show off first? My little sissy? Or my Pain doll?!" I asked the crowd. The crowd thought for a moment before I talked again, "Let me tell you the difference. Stacy is a little pervert who loves pain. My show will show her tolerance and love of pain. Freya, although she likes pain, I will show what I little sissy slut she is and tease her, then fuck her. Let me know what you would like to see first!" With a cheer, I heard Stacy the most. I was surprised by the answer. I smiled, though, and turned to Stacy. Freya looked a little disappointed. I couldn''t care less at this moment, and I told Stacy to strip loudly. The crowd cheered as her dress easily dropped to the ground. ckce bra and panties that were see-through showed. This was a great advertisement for our brand, so I didn''t make her drop the undies yet. I closed the distance, and I grabbed her by the throat. I took her to the two poles on the stage. These were whipping posts for me. I grabbed the rope and tied her wrists and ankles to the posts. Her back faced the crowd. I started tother her back and ass with the healing creme. Many knew what I was doing and waited patiently for the next part. I turned to the crowd with the whip on my belt unleashed. I then asked the question that made Stacy wet, "How manyshes?" I asked the crowd to their shock. They didn''t seem to know what I meant until one person shouted out a number. "One hundred!" Came out from a member of the crowd. I was surprised by the high number. My smile never changed. "Stacy, Count, and thank me for eachsh. If you miss a number, I will restart." At this point, I took off her bra, and I cut the panties off, letting them fall to the ground. The crowd grew silent as I stepped back. They were anticipating the next part. The whip unraveled, falling to the ground. I didn''t give any warning letting the whistle of the whip fill that silence. A freshsh appeared on Stacy''s back. She cried out in both pleasure and pain. She started to cum in just a singlesh from the excitement. Murmurs ran through the crowd as Stacy gained herself and yelled clearly, "Thank you, Mistress, for the firstsh." Many in the crowd realized just from thissh how much training went into this toy. Suprised murmurs continued but went silent as the whistle of the whip struck Stacy''s back again. Stacy hadn''t been touch by me for weeks, and she wasn''t used to the pleasure she felt through the pain. She cried out as she experienced another orgasm. She still clearly yelled out again, "Thank you, Mistress, for the secondsh!" This continued with the crowd growing more and more excited as I continued to whip my pain doll. She continued to cry out with eachsh. A puddle formed underneath her as I whipped her of pussy juices and urine. I cared little for that as the crowd loves how disciplined my toy was. Stacy by the Fiftiethsh was a drooling happy mess. Her fluids continued to pour out. Her voice was harder and harder to hear correctly. Still, her masochistic body responded to me. "Thamk yowu, Mishtressh, phor thfe shevithsh!" She cried out as loud as possible. Her face away from the crowd who had long gone silent as Ished her again. They were in awe of Stacy''s endurance. The show continued as she cried out the hundredthshing. Her back was a grotesque picture ofsh marks. She then finished, "Thank you, Mistress, for the hundredthsh!" The clear words astonished the crowd as her body slumped in the ties. I closed this distance with a loving smile. I took the healing agent creme and applied it to her back. The wounds started to close at a visible speed. The itch must feel intense. As they healed, I undid the ties on her wrists and ankles. She copsed into her puddle of fluids. She was exhausted, but I picked her up to show her melted happy face to the crowd. "This is my pain doll Stacy!" I told the astonished crowd. The room was silent for a while before the cheers for my pain doll filled the room. I smiled as I carried her over to the pillory on the stage. I put her inside as her legs gave out. I didn''t let her rest, though, as I ced a metal enchanted dildo as a reward for her into her mess of a pussy. She cried out as I turned it on inside her. I grabbed a fresh pair of panties for her out of the messenger bag. I carried four extra panties. I had this already nned in my head. I slipped them on her as she started to give weak moans of pleasure. I used the panties to make sure her pussy couldn''t escape. Her ass wiggled for the crowd as I turned up the setting. She cried out in pleasure, and I stepped away from her. The crowd was surprised at my actions. Then I turned to address the crowd again. "Give it up for Stacy!" The crowd gave a cheer again. "Stacy is now receiving a reward, so let''s move on!" I announced, and the cheers became confident again. The room loved Stacy, and it was Freya next. The session was long, and I had no idea what time it was, but I moved to Freya with a smile. The first performance went great, and I couldn''t disappoint with my little sissy. I finished closing the distance to my nervous sissy. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Cheers of the crowd were loud as I finished closing the distance to my little sissy. I had her face in my hand. I smiled, and she shuddered. This was the grand finale of the night''s show. The time in the darkroom was skewed, and I pulled Freya to the middle of the stage. She was shaking in excitement and nervousness. I stood her in the front and center and wrapped my arms around her. I whispered into her ear so the crowd couldn''t hear. "Introduce yourself, including the family youe from," I ordered, and her face went red in embarrassment, but my order was absolute. Freya recovered quickly and quickly followed my order. "Hi, I am Freya from the Noble Ironstrand family in the Kingdom of Arlin. Mistress trained me from a young age before being given to her to do as she pleased. I love Mistress, and her order is absolute!" She eximed in the end. Her cheeks blushing. I still held her from behind, and I smiled. "Good job, little sissy," I told her as the crowd of the nobility went wild. They didn''t realize I had made a toy out of a noble. There were astonished that I had done so. I started to slip off his dress, and nothing was on underneath but his caged clitty. The key and forever remained around my neck to the point I forgot it was there sometimes. Freya''s womanly shape showed. She looked like a breastless woman with a small caged clit showing her off. Her face was a wonderful shade of red now as the crowd cheered. I took a step back. "Present your ass to the crowd," Imanded loudly to be heard over happy exmations. Freya turned around and put her hands on her ass cheeks. She showed therge stopper covering her ass. The crowd could only see a ck circle where her ass should be and the caged clit below. "Push out your plug, Sissy," Imanded, and the crowd went silent as Freya slowly started to push out the plug. The crowd watched as her sphincter stretch around therge ck intrusion. The crowd had surprised gasps as it stretched to three and a half inches. Finally, the length of it slowly started toe out as she moaned. The surprised gasps of both men and women sounded in the silent room. Six inches showed then eight inches before the Dildo buttplug''s weight slipped out with the weight of it. It dropped to the floor of the stage in front of the audience. The silence was palpable before cheers rang around the very cheerful crowd. Sharp whistles sounded out in the room. I was surprised how popr Sissy''s were in the nobility here. The dildo was left there as I heard moaning where I left Stacy. I used the remote to turn up the vibrator in her pussy to help her to another earth-shattering orgasm. I smiled as the loud moan sounded in the room. She took the attention for a second as silence dawned again. I turned down the vibrator again with the remote. I smiled, thinking I could use Stacy''s orgasms to silence the crowd. The murmurs throughout the room started up again. Freya then stayed like that, showing her gaping ass to the crowd. I stepped up again while smacking her ass as I did. "Did you like that?" I asked the crowd receiving a round of cheers that went silent soon after. "Now, This little sissy is waiting for a reward or a punishment. What would you like to see?" I continued with an eloquent smile. The crowd went silent then overwhelmingly yelled out punishment. I smiled as I nodded, walking over to my sissy, showing her gaping ass. I smiled as I walked in front of Freya. Her face looked up to me, and I smiled sweetly. I put my hand on her chin and pulled her face up to force her to stumble forward. The sickly sweet smile stays on my face making Freya nervous. "You heard the Crowda punishment for my little sissy." I took her over to the rack. I pointed at it, and Freyaid down on it without question. I shackled her ankles and wrist to the corners with her hands above her head. I then started to turn the wheels that tightened the chains attached to the shackles. Soon her body was tight against the ufortable rack. The nobility watched with bated breath as only a low moan from Stacy could be heard in the room. I took the Key off my neck and unlocked the cage around the clit. It didn''t wait for a second and went to it full five inches and no longer. I walked over to the toys I brought and brought a metal sounding rod. It was straight except for the little ball at the end. I brought the lube over as well. I turned from the crowd, not showing what I was doing, and put an energy enchantment on it with a smile. I wasn''t originally nning this, but I felt it would be fun. I then started to talk to the crowd as I walked back over. "Now what I am about to show you is painful, to say the least. I have trained my little sissy here for years. This takes time to train your little sissy sluts to reach. My sissy also hasn''t been out of her cage since I left the Kingdom about a month ago." This heard a couple of cheers here and there. The hard clit was in front of me, and I had a sinister smile on my face. Freya gazed up nervously. "This is a sounding device. It is a great little device to punish little sissy girls and reward them. Mine is special. First,dies and gentlemen; lube it up. The hole in their little clit is tight and easily damaged." With that, I used a generous amount of lube before I put that thin end above the little clitty. I pushed into her urethra from there. Earning many exmations and many male groans at the thought of the same happening to them. It went down, and Freya cried out. "NO Cumming Sissy Bitch!" Imanded loudly to Freya. She groaned even more loudly. Her little clit hadn''t been touched in such a long time; it was even more sensitive. Soon the sounding device hit the base. I smiled as it did. I then pushed it lightly, earning loud groans. "Now I have hit a nice spot. This little sissy will enjoy the next part, but I have forbidden her from cumming. Ejacting here would still be stuck in her clit hole, so we don''t want that. Although that can also be used as lubricantter. What I will do is tie up her little clit making it harder too, though." I told the crowd who was starting to take this as a new way to train disobedient ves. I then started to withdraw the sounding device. Freya moaned and groaned as It almost exited the tip before I shoved it down again. She gritted her teeth, groaning loudly. I started to fuck her clit with the device earning some feminine cheers from the crowd. I noticed my little sissy getting ready to ejacte despite the mistreatment I was dishing out on her. I pulled the rod out, earning a scream from Freya. Her hard clit twitched as she was edged. "This is edging, Perfect for little sissy girls. It is the act of stopping any touching right when your little sissy is about to orgasm, for those who don''t know. There are many applications of this." I announced to the room, and as I looked at the dark crowd, I saw many interested faces. I then turned around to the device so that the ball was first. This earned a gasp from many in the crowd. I waited for Freya toe down from the edge. "Mistress, Please," She begged, not quite loud enough for the entire crowd to hear, but many in the front did. "Nope," I told her, and I stuck the device back in the fat end first. She loudly screamed out againher clit bulging where the ball was. I slowly brought it down the well-lubed tube. She begged me in front of the crowd as it slowly reached the base. Finally, it did, and she groaned. "Now, This little sissy is going to cum. I will allow her to cum as a punishment in a painful way. On the ball of this sounding device is an enchantment. The enchantment is a very low powered lightning spell. It can be fed with your mana. This will stimte her directly. Watch the results, my friends!" I announce as Freya''s face changes looking at me to fear at what came next. She was cried out. "MISTRESS!" Was screamed out, and her voice shook, silencing the crowd. The enchantment was mercilessly bringing her to orgasm instantly as it stimted her clit and prostate directly. The ejaction went nowhere, though. It stayed in her balls painfully. It didn''t stop bringing her to orgasm again and again. She begged for mercy, "MISTRESS, PLEASE LET MY CUM ESCAPE!" I had time to let the orgasms build-up, and I wasn''t in a hurry. "Should I let her cum out?" I asked the crowd. I heard mixed of yes, and no''s. I looked down, kissing Freya''s screaming lips softly. "They are not sure yet, Freya. Beg them to let you free." "PLEASE LET ME CUM. PLEASE, PLEASE!" She screamed out, begging the crowd simply without saying more than please as the direct stimtion made her stomach roll off the rack as little as it could. She orgasmed constantly. Soon I knew it would do damage if I didn''t. "Here we go for the punishment ending," I announce to the crowd who were still mixed. I started to pull out the still shocking sounding device. It slowly moved up as she screamed and begged. When it reached the tip, I stopped for a second. "Cum, my little sissy. Ejacte as much as you want!" I eximed and pulled it out. White fluid sprayed into the air. It went up eight feet into the air as I backed off. The crowd cheered as the cum started tond on her body as her clit continued to empty its contents into the air. Itnded on the floor and some into the crowd. I dodged it all, looking elegant as I did so. I walked over to my other toys as the Ejaction continued. I was getting ready for the reward, Freya, so needed. The crowd was so happy as Freya moaned loudly as she orgasmed to her orgasm. Her legs shook, as did her body. She finished spraying her contents as I put on a strap on with a fourteen metal dildo. It was three inches thick with bumps on it seemingly randomly. It vibrated as it looked menacing. I had been keeping this thing as a reward for her for a while. The crowd didn''t even notice in their cheering. I got close again with it on between my legs and started to release Freya from the rack. She just stopped ejacting when I got there. Her face melted with pleasure. The audience realized I was about to do something became silent again. Freya couldn''t stand on her own as I pulled her off the rack. "Stand sissy for your reward." Freya heard reward, and her legs started to straighten as they trembled. I presented the menacing-looking dildo to the crowd; many women gasped. "Who wants to see a sissy get fucked?" I asked the crowd again, bringing them into it. The crowd was unanimous in their cheers, and some chanted to "Fuck That Sissy!" I positioned Freya to the side, allowing most audience members to see the most before using Freya''s arms to hold her up. I lubed up the Dildo beforehand and shoved it into that still gaping asshole. The crowd cheered on the pration, and I started up the vibrations. I pushed in deep till more than half went inside Freya. She moaned loudly but barely audible as the audience continued to cheer it on. I was not shy and started to fuck my little sissy hard. Cum started to drip out her clit. She was chaining orgasms as her face was overloaded in pleasure. She barely remained awake, riding one orgasm to another. Her mouth only let out moans as more cum dripped out. I fucked her as the Dildo as it went deeper and deeper inside. The crowd was excited as she came again and again. Soon I reached an orgasm of my own. I knew this was the sign of stopping, or I would damage my toy. I slowed down beforeing to a stop. I pulled out, and my sissy dropped to the floor as groans that I stopped filled the room. I picked up my almost unconscious sissy. I turned her to face the crowd with a smile. They cheered again. I sat her on the ground and spread her legs. I picked up a long string of twenty metal anal beads. "Who wants to insert this string of beads into this sissy''s ass?!" I shouted over the crowd. The room went silent only to roar in approval. I saw the duke looking happy, but I saw one woman in the crowd in particr that really looked excited. I walked into the crowd, and the room went quiet as I pulled her out of the seat and had her follow me onto the stage. She looked nervous but delighted. The room cheered again, but I put up a hand. "Hey, beautiful. I am Mistress Sally. Who are you?" I asked the noblewoman. She looked around at the nobility around but worked up her courage. "I am the City lords daughter Marquess Sherry." I kissed her neck as she said that, and she seemed open to it. "What a perfect name for a beautiful woman. Now Sherry... Would you like to do the honors?" I asked her, holding up the string of anal beads that almost hit the floor. She nodded, and I let her hold them. I walked over to Freya and sat on the ground. Before Freya could even register anything, I had her on her knees with her ass facing the crowd. Her face was hit with the dildo, but everyone ignored that as Sherry got herself in a position to put them in. "Put them in!" Was chanted in the crowd. "Count with me!" I yelled out. Sherry no longer seemed nervous as the Crowd followed along with each one. "One!" "Two!" "Three!" "Four!" "Five!" "Six!" "Seven!" "Eight!" "Nine!" "Ten!" "Eleven!" "Twelve!" "Thirteen!" "Fourteen!" "Fifteen!" "Sixteen!" "Seventeen!" "Eighteen!" "Neen!" "TWENTY!" The nobility erupted into cheers. Freya moaned in my arms. I was about to let this be the end, but a smirk appeared on my face with a wicked fun thought. "WOULD YOU LIKE TO SEE HER PULL THEM OUT?!" The crowd somehow cheered even louder. Sherry was smiling widely, and I motioned for her to pull. What happened next was Freya''s eye-bulgingrger than I had seen in a long time. Her clit spewed more semen from somewhere as her prostate was worked by twentyrge anal beads being pulled out at once. Her scream erupted in the room as she orgasmed and fell unconscious. The Cheers filled the room as her asshole puckered for them. I Slid out and let Freya fall into her own cum. I picked up the discarded cage and locked up that clit again. I then took a metal butt plug and filled her anus again. I turned to the crowd with a smile. "That is my show for the night. I will be back here in thirty minutes while I clean up my toys. If you wish to talk to me, I will be back then. If not, Have a good night. I will see you when I see you!" I took Stacy out of the pillory letting her stand, and I picked up Freya. The Service worker in the back pointed at a door we then entered. Inside was a ce to clean ourselves up. I cleaned up Freya and Stacy along with my toys after a couple of trips. Freya was weak when waking up, and Stacy was helping her out. I finished just shy of thirty minutes. The Girls amazed me by following me out. They hung to my arm, though for support. What greeted me outside was a crowd of nobility wanting to meet me. I kept an elegant smile and went to greet them. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The show wasplete. My business at this party had not finished. I had no idea what time it was any longer, but the nobles were extremely happy with the show. I had inquires all over the ce, and I started to tell them my residence to talk detailster. I think I will need to purchase another buildingter to do training. My apartment is no longer a viable ce to do that. I will need to talk to Stacy in the morning about our finances and what we can afford. I would also need that ce to double into a warehouse and a safe house. My mind spun as I continuously talked to nobles about training their ves. Some wanted their kids trained as well. This was the first time in this world that truly gave me pause. There was one that stood out from the rest, though. It came from a woman who came up to the stage, putting in and pulling out the anal beads. She stepped up to me with a smile. "Mistress Sally, I have something more confidential I would like to speak to you about..." She said with arge grin. Instinct told me this was something I wanted to hear out. The smile on this woman was special in one way. It was like looking at a younger me in my previous life. I smiled, and we went to a side room. This ce had it all for nobility and seemed to be the Party ce for them all in the city. There were showrooms for professions that included space to clean up and discuss private deals. The room was small, but I checked out the enchantments and nodded. This ce was secure from all other ears after a look around. This was built for people not wanting others to hear their requests. The room could fit a maximum of eight people and even offered a pen and paper for contracts. There were various other things, as well. Though, in the center was a small coffee table with couches to fit four on each side. I sat on one side while Sherry sat on the other side. "For what can I do for the City lords daughter?" I asked with a smile. The woman across from me smiled, "Things are happening in this city, Mistress Sally. You are trying to make it up the socialdder. What I want to do is guarantee status for you in this city for a job in return. You will be delighted with the arrangement," She smiled viciously. "Oh? Pray, tell." "I want you to train my entire family to be subservient to me, Mistress Sally," Her words came out calmly. My eyes widened at the implications of that. I even went through my head how I could pull it off. It sounded like a lot of fun. Better yet, it was interesting and would garner a lot of system points that I needed. "You, my little girl, are wading into some deep waters with this..." I said, sounding her out. Her smile wasrge, though. "I know I am. If you or I fail this, it would be hard-pressed to leave this city or empire. If we pull it off, though, you get ckmail, and I can ascend to be the leader of this city. You get your clout at the top of the city, and I get the privilege." I wasn''t tricked that easily, though. "You have to speak more than that little girl. This is a man protected by guards. What you need is for him to disappear plus any family for a little while but some way to make everyone think he is here. This is not something simple. Plus I need a new ce to keep him and train him and the rest of your family. This will also include your little girl. I will need to include you in this type of training to control them. I don''t even know how many family members you have. Plus, you want to pay this with clout? I will need an upfront gold payment to get things going. There are so many more things to put into ce than just me, little girl." The surprise on her face was quite evident. She had my interest, though. I really wanted this. The Duchess is her own clout that I have a hold of and needed to control. Same with the Marquiss. They were ridiculously smallpared to controlling the household of the City lord. I could do many things with this. This little girl, though, wasn''t set to inherit the family legacy but had ambition. She saw me able to train nobility to be a subservient sissy and started to get ideas. I love little girls like this. She was putting her hand into a ho''s nest without realizing it. She looked down, thinking about what to do. My smile gotrger. "You have my attention, Sherry. I want you toe to my apartment tomorrow to discuss further details. This needs more attention than a nightcap where I am tired. It would be best if you also decided something, Sherry..." I trailed off, and her happiness came back. "What do I need to decide?" Her voice shook. "Are you ready to sell your soul and your family''s soul to the Devil? If you not able to, don''te to my apartment tomorrow." With that, I stood up with eloquence and walked out, leaving a dumbfounded girl in contemtion. I left the room and continued to talk to the other nobility looking for new contracts. I had many interested parties. I talked to them all and set up some meetings in a restaurant nearby with a couple of the parties looking to train more unique things. Nothing came close to the City Lords daughter, though. I smiled and left with Freya and Stacy on each arm. They were exhausted and could barely stand after my show. They kept up appearances like the good toys they are. I found Ingrid, who was talking to another family. I brushed up against her discreetly and whispered into her ear the simple question. Her blush deepened. She then excused herself after an adequate excuse to see me. When in the darkroom where people make deals, I smiled. She lifted her skirt, and I saw soaking wet panties underneath. My hand reached out, and I dragged it across her clit. She yelped above me before moaning softly. I let my mana go out and increased the vibrations of the vibrator, changing its settings. I grabbed onest thing out of my messenger bag. This was something I had nned for her. I took off her panties as she moaned in pleasure from the vibrator. She wasn''t paying attention to what I was doing. I finished taking off her panties and started to put on something more sinister. Soon a chastity belt was being attached to her. I stood up, putting it around her hips. Her clouded mind started to clear as I snapped the cold metal into ce. "Mistress?" She asked, looking down only for her vision to be blocked by the skirt. I attached the lock and smiled. "Drop your dress," I told her, and the faint sound of vibrations were in the quiet room. I put her panties into my bag and closed it. "You are now locked up, my sweet little Ingrid. You will note to me for the next week unless it is an emergency. You will remain locked up in that, and if you aren''t, I will be furious, to say the least." I finished with a stringent tone with no room for questions. She nodded, and I smiled. "It''s time to leave, Ingrid. You can either leave with us or stay doesn''t matter." I stepped out of the room, and a blushing woman followed. Many were starting to filter out as even more stayed in the party. I guess the gang violence scared the nobles more than I thought. I knew something else was up by instinct. Politics are something many can kill over at the switch of a hat. Something in this city was going down. Maybe soon I will have a hand on the pie. Ingrid, Stacy, Freya and I left entering her carriage for the way home. I was sleepy and needed to rest. My injuries were almost healed as well. Soon busy things were going to get even busier. I was hoping that little girl showed up tomorrow. I smiled as the carriage took us home. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 I woke up in thete afternoon. Freya and Stacy were already out. I had only scheduled one person to be here today if they dared. I got up, looking over to the naughty kitty. She needed more work, and I was about to hand her off to someone else to take care of it. There was one person I knew who could make this kitty love my treatment. I would need a couple of days to meet up and give the propermands. I smiled at the thought and got out of bed. Kitty noticed my neglect, but I knew Freya and Stacy would feed her. Kitty knew I was disappointed in her. She just didn''t know the extent of it. I got ready in just a ckce bra and panties. Ready for the visitor if she showed up. I yawned and started to eat the food left out for me. It was somewhat warm, but I couldn''t care less. Last night was both fun and exhausting. I finished my food and was about to start my routine of gathering energy when I heard the door knock. I opened it and saw Sherry. I knew the little dumb girl woulde. I smiled and stepped aside, letting her in. She looked at me as I was almost naked. I couldn''t care less. I knew she was interested in me in more than one way. I moved with grace and started to prepare tea in the way that the System taught me. What came out was some of the best tea I have ever smelt. I was almost intoxicated in it. I didn''t stop as I poured a second cup and walked over after the lengthy process. The girl was squirming in her seat. I put the cup of tea in front of her on the coffee table. I sat back slowly, crossing my legs, letting her look at myher regions as I did. She gulped without noticing before looking down into her tea. I never spoke a word, though, letting her gather the courage to talk to me. It took a lot longer than I thought as we sat in silence. "I- I want to work with you," She announced into the room. She looked up at me to see an unmoved face about to sip a cup of fantastic tea. I looked down on her like a child. I was clearly the younger one physically, but she seemed to squirm under my solid gaze. "Howrge is your family?" I asked into the silence. She looked up, almost surprised at my words. "I have dad, the City lord. My mother is from a noble family, a Baron. My dad took her in so that he can control both her and her family. My eldest brother, who is in line to take the City lord status. I have two more younger sisters, and I am the oldest daughter." She finished. "Hmm, Your father, mother, brother, and three daughters. We can do this two ways that I can think of. Since you havee here, you decided to sell your entire family to the devil. I will tell you what to do, and you will listen without thought. I will need more details, but I have an idea of what to do. I will tell you two ways. One is publically kidnap the entire family. This will be a grand spectacle and will have repercussionster. The second more ndestine way is to kidnap your family but in a way that no one knows they are gone. What way would you like?" I ask her, giving the illusion of choice. She thought about it for a while beforeing to a decision. "I will take the ndestine way, Mistress Sally." I almost rolled my eyes at the naive girl in front of me. She was selling her family and didn''t have the brains to realize she was digging a pitfall under her own feet. I kept a straight face looking at her. I nodded slowly. "Okay, I will start making preparations. You need at least four or more people you absolutely trust near where your family resides. The best way of doing this is to get your entire family "Sick," then disappear them or rece them with look-alikes. This is the best solution. I would think that you have some trusted people in your household help?" She shook her head, and this time I looked very annoyed. I was annoyed. "You are bringing nothing to this table, little girl!" I eximed. She almost cowered into the couch. My eyelid started to twitch. Where the fuck was this girl''s fucking spine?! "Where the fuck is your spine, Girl!" I was getting angrier by the second. "If you want to do this, then fucking GET SOME GODDAMN COURAGE!" I yelled, and she started to show some spine after that. "You are already betraying your entire family. This is going to get rocky, girl. This is going to get hard. There may be moments we might get caught. We must wade through shit-filled waters toe out squeaky clean in this girl. If you don''t have the balls now to do this, then what about when we are actually wading through the Shit?" I looked at her with a stern face. "I need a coborator, not a mousey girl. I need someone who can stand up for herself! I need someone who can think. At this moment, you haven''t proven that at all. I see a mousy girl who wants power. You have no means to it and came begging to someone. I am showing you the path, little girl. I need you to follow it with determination." The girl nodded. Her spine straightened. I was going to take some risks here, and I needed something more than I stuttering girl. Where was that confidence from the Stagest night? I think she needs more incentive. I smiled and stood up. "Follow me and gain some confidence," I told her, walking over to my training room. Opening the door, the Mouse-kin sissy boy was hard at work fucking his ass with a dildo. I smiled, noticing a small note from Freya. I picked it up and read it. She wanted me to know the order the mouse-kin was under was to cum at least five times without touching his dick. I looked at the clear liquid dripping from his cock. It looked to be about three orgasms worth on the floor pooled under him. I turned and saw a confident smile on Sherry. I realized she loved little sissy boys. I filed that into the back of my head and brought her into the room before closing the door. She stared at the little sissy, fascinated. I brought her forward, and the mouse-kin continued to fuck himself regardless of our presence. He was starting to understand just because I am there doesn''t mean he can stop his previous orders. His moans sounded throughout the room. His cock was hard, iling around haphazardly. "What do you want to do to him?" I asked close to her ear. "I want..." She trailed off, looking at him. "I want to dominate him." I smiled behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. My mouth neared her ear, and I whispered into her ear, "What''s stopping you?" "He''s your sissy?" She asked herself. "No, I mean, what''s stopping you from dominating a man in your life?" I asked her a different question. She paused as she watched the sissy moan loudly cumming while two women watched him. He didn''t stop moving as he desperately moved. "I- I don''t know..." She trailed off, and I started to untie her dress as she watched, fascinated. I kissed her neck, receiving a moan in return. "Would you like to see your strong elder brother looking like this?" I asked in her ear, my hand releasing the dress, making it fall to the ground. White bra and panties with a corset left. My handnded over her vagina, stroking it lightly. The damp panties started to show signs of absorbing more vaginal fluids. "Imagine your brother begging you to be jacked off by your hand. Looking at you desperately for your permission. His cock caged, unable to get hard, begging for your attention. You could force him to do things just for a small chance to be released. His mouth drools, thinking of whatever underneath your panties. He would lick your dirty feet just to get closer to orgasm. Then right when he is about to, you denied him of it. Locking him back up for another month of begging." I whispered a dream into her ear. The imagination alone almost made her cum. Her mouth was drooling in the fantasy. She moaned as my hand slipped into her panties as I continued, "Imagine your mother no longer subservient to your father but you. Desperately licking your pussy while you eat. Your sisters putting toys inside themselves to make them more appealing to your attention. Is this the world you desire? Your father underneath your feet, licking your foot and kissing it. You kick him away only for him to desperately grovel his way back, asking you to forgive him?" I yed her clit like a fiddle fogging her mind, and she squirted into her panties and on the sissy a bit. I slowly waited for her toe down from her orgasm high before ying with her clit again. "Well, little Sherry? What do you want to do to this sissy in front of you?" I asked her again as I popped off her bra with one hand. I started to tease her nipple as her mind spun. "I want to dominate him..." She said. "What was that?" I asked back. "I will dominate him!" She eximed, and I released her with a sadistic smile as the Mouse-kin fucking himself was no longer on a dildo but being dragged to the saint Andrews cross before I stopped her and started to teach her the ropes. What came in was a woman in doubt. What left was a pawn I could work with. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 With Sherry disappearing out my door to get her thoughts into order and a minimum assessment on her family to gather, I sat back down. The sissy with rest whip marks was on his knees, licking my pussy as I was in thought. I let Sherry leave and allowed her to gain some confidence. I was going to put her in ce next time she came and start to twist her mind. I had many things going on, though, at the same time. Thinking about it all gave me a minor headache. Sherry was under strict orders to determine the minimum it would take to hide an extended missing off her family. I would prepare my side for that as well. I had three options on that, but I was heavily leaning to the more disposable side. Everyone involved not under my control would find their way into the necromancers guild coffins. If Sherry weren''t under my thumb at the end, she would join the others as well. I was putting too much at stake here to be kidding around with this kid. I moaned lightly as the sissy mouse-kin between my legs found a sweet spot. My hands entwined in his hair. I forced his face in more, suffocating him as he licked my clit. My mind kept spinning as he did. I needed to talk to Cassandra and get an update. My healing was pretty much finished. I felt the sissy licking my pussy try to retreat in my hands, and I firmly stopped that. He tried his hearest, and I reached a light orgasm. I pulled his head back and let him breathe before forcing his mouth back to licking. I leaned back, enjoying it for a bit as his pussy licking skills had definitely improved since he was put in my care. I felt myself reach the edge and go over my legs trembled as I orgasmed. I pushed his head off after riding out the orgasm. I sighed in pleasure and watched the little sissy on the floor, gasping for air. "What are you?" I asked him. "I am a Sissy, A toy for my owner''s pleasure, Mistress Sally!" He answers despite his struggle to intake new air. He quickly got his wits about him after coughing a bit. "Present me your ass," I told him, and his body quickly put him on his feet. He turned his ass and split his ass cheeks. His little puckered asshole was plugged up. I reached out and started to pull the plug out of his ass. I watched as his moderately sized cock started to harden as I did so. A six-inch-long with a two-inch base butt plug appeared as I pulled it out. His little hole gaping as I did so. I inspected the clean inside and nodded. Freya had taught him proper anal cleaning as it looked like. The little mouse-kin looked forward to presenting his ass hole without changing stance. I stuck a finger inside and located his prostate quickly. I started to stroke where his prostate was slowly and heard him moan. The moans slowly grew louder as I stroked it harder and faster. "Tell me, little sissy... How do you feel?" I asked. I started to press it harder. "I feel good, Mistress Sally!" he told me. "Where do you feel good, little Sissy?" "My ass pussy, Mistress Sally." "Why do you feel good here?" I asked as I pressed down hard on his prostate. He moaned loudly as I did so. "Because I am a Sissy toy for my owner!" He eximed. I gave him a spank across the ass but not too hard. The smack sounded in the quiet room. "Good job, Perfect answers deserves a reward." I pulled out of his ass and noticeably edging the sissy right before he orgasmed. I blue balled him and started to walk towards the training room. "Follow me, sissy, for your reward," I told him, and I heard his steps behind me. He came in behind me as I stepped into the room. I looked over the toys the amateur used before. The flogger was used along with a variety of clips. The variety of dildosid used. Sherry has only used the stick and didn''t give much pleasure to the sissy. She only used the dildo''s to stretch him. It wasn''t very effective either since she found out the hard way we had already been doing that. Most of the toys here left unused could only fit in Freya. This little sissy hasn''t had the training to the point to take them. I went and grabbed my strap on that I stopped her from using. I turned to the sissy. "Get it ready for your ass," Imanded him. The strap on was twelve inches long and two inches thick, making it pretty standard. I had it enchanted with a vibration feature as well. I kept the feature off, and I shoved it into the sissy''s mouth. I guided a hand across his whip marks. He groaned from the pain while he gagged on my cock. I started to rock my hips deeper into his throat, making him gag louder. I started to fuck his throat listening to his gagging as eight inches made it into his mouth. I fucked his throat harder, forcing it deeper. I heard his small groans and whimpers as I did so. I then pulled it out of his mouth with my hand in his hair, turning his pathetic face to look at me. "Sissy, are you feeling rebellious now?" I asked. He shook his head. "Show me your submission, sissy," I told him, and he was on his knees with his ass in the air. Licking my feet. Slowly his tonguepped at my toes and between. I lifted the foot he was licking and stomped his face into the ground. I then forced the foot into his mouth. "What do you want, sissy?" "Fuck my Ass, Mistress Sally, Please!" He eximed as my foot rubbed his spit all over his face. "Turn around and show me your pussy!" Imanded, and he made haste turning around, showing me his asshole. I lined up the dildo to his ass, and I drove it all in at once. He cried out as I prated him. I didn''t give him a break as I took hold of his hips and forced him onto my cock. I started to use mana to move it even faster and rocked my hips to thrust even harder into him. I watched cum spray onto the floor as I worked his ass and prostate. He came again quickly, and I freed a hand to start spanking his ass as I did so. "What are you?" I asked again as I pounded his ass pussy. "A Sissy Slut!" He replied loudly while moaning. "Repeat yourself until I tell you to stop!" Imanded as I pounded his ass pussy. "IM A SISSY SLUT, IM A SISSY SLUT, IM A SISSY SLUT!" He continued to yell in the room as I pounded his ass pussy hard while spanking him. His ass cheek''s color started to turn red, growing a deeper shade of red as I spanked his cute little ass harder. I fucked his ass hard as I saw him cum for the fourth and fifth time. His legs shook as he repeated himself. "IM A SISSY SLUT!" as Imanded him too. I watched as his spunk spewed out for the seventh time when I stopped fucking him. I let him stop to the ground and into his puddle of cum. I withdrew from his ass and leaned down beside him. I grabbed him by the hair and moved his head. I put his face into the puddle of cum. "Clean it up, Sissy slut!" Imanded. His tongue reached out and slowly started to slurp the cum off the floor. I watched as he slowly licked up the mess his cock made and nodded in satisfaction when it was done. I nodded to myself as well, thinking it was time for the next lessons. I stood up and looked around the messy training room. "Sissy bitch, I want the entire apartment cleaned when I get home. I will be getting in the shower to do an errand. If Ie home and you haven''t cleaned the entire ce, then a reckoning you will never imagine wille upon you. But you wouldn''t disappoint me, right, Sissy?" I said near his face. "No, Mistress Sally. Your wish is mymand!" He eximed, terrified of any repercussions. I lightly smacked the dry part of his face. "Good little sissy bitch. I will be back soon..." With that, I stood up and left the room to the shower. I would need to do some things tonight, and checking in with Cassandra was the priority. I took a shower letting the water fall onto me. I cleaned myself up and got dressed and ready for battle. I walked out of the house and told Freya and Stacy to check in on the sissy bitch upstairs. They both acknowledged my order, and I left into the streets. I looked into the sky that was starting to darken into dusk. I traveled the unnamed alleyways making my way across the city unseen. Soon I reached the slums, walked into the house, found the passageway down, and entered the hideout. Inside was empty, and I walked past into the room where we nned. I heard yelling inside. "Dammit, Carl! It just doesn''t work that way. They have more trained people than we do! Our gang is gutted and shy from long periods of us reaping our own numbers. We haven''t had time to consolidate and create a new core from the members. We needed to get rid of the informants; that is for sure, but we are weak. The Gang we have started a war with is still strong in numbers even after our initial attack. The only thing stopping them from attacking us in numbers and taking back territory is the FUCKING GUARDS! The guards are impeding us from consolidating too. Three new guard captains have moved into our territory and are exploiting us. I prefer them at this moment. What you want to do, though, will break the bnce that has established itself. WE CANNOT BREAK THAT!" I opened the door to see Cassandra yelling at Carl, who clearly wanted to fight. I stepped in and recognized this wasn''t the first time they had this fight. Not this wasn''t the first time Cassandra exined this to Carl. I stepped into the room, gathering both their attention. "Mistress!" They said at the same time as I entered. I walked in, closing the door behind me, found a chair, and sat down. "Cassandra... What is the low down on our situation? I have healed up, but I don''t want to battle yet. I have something big in the works, and I need information." I sat back in the chair. I made that chair look like a throne with my aura alone. "Sigh, I was just telling this idiot... But you do need to know. Our backing off put the enemy gangs on alert, knowing we are eyeing them. They all saw the attacks our gang did on the other side while we sneakily took parts of the Dock territory. We carved out about thirty percent of the Docks for ourselves. The problem is we got barely any of the warehouse districts and took mostly the whores and prostitutes. This means we took no power but all the pussy. The gangs there are pissed. I have set up gang members to protect our current territory. The problem is that they are weak as shit. We have no disposable people of D-rank. We have one C-rank gang member, and she is more suited to finding information. Then there are the guards. They have started to invade our territory. Our gang members are starting to get targeted and harassed. As long as they stay in the letter of thew, we can defend ourselves, but some of these guard captains don''t care. It is pissing off a lot of the gang members. With the cleanout inside of the gang, people are on edge. Now the good news is we do have a small cadre of members I trust moving forward. The bad news is we need more time." Cassandra finished. "Carl, your turn..." I turned to him. "I have been training these bunch of weaklings. Out of the men so far. I think six have the potential to break into C-rank soon. The rest are D-rank. Cassandra wants to put them out there to get more experience and increase our numbers. I have been fighting it. These guys are still growing in my training program." he finished his small report, and I stared him down. "So that is it? Fine, I will settle this argument. Cassandra, you take half the people he is training. Not the ones with potential for C-rank at this point. It is rare to find this many under our thumb take half the D-rankers and buff security in key areas. Carl, find more potential in our ranks or recruits, then train them. You know what you are doing. Next, Cassandra, I need you to find various addictive substances. I don''t need them inrge quantities, and I don''t have a use for them yet. They are a backup n. Get them as soon as possible. Tell me about their properties and what they do. Tell me how readily avable they are and the price. I need the low down at this point though we are not getting into the drug game. We can set up a gambling den soon, though." "Next is I want toy down for a while. I have a n for something, and I might need you guys at full strength. So, consolidate it. Grow and secure territory. If you think they want it too badly and will fight for it, then secede the territory. Make it hurt, though. Do not just surrender it. Kill as much as possible while backing off. That is only if they push it to the point where we stand to lose more than we gain. Every time we back off territory, we gain more members to defend. Make them think they are winning for all I care. The reputation of this gang means nothing at this moment. We are too fucking weak. We already have a reputation for being extremely cut-throat, so we can see where we go from there. "Next, Cassandra, I want you toe for a report at least twice a week if you can. If things are too hot and you don''t think you can make it without being spotted, don''t. I want you to practice discretion. I know you both know how to do it. Carl, I need you to stay calm and do what you need to do. If everything goes to n, we will have a whole new city to y in. Patience is a virtue, and I need you to keep yourself in check." I sighed, finishing this. "I have liked your progress so far and will reward you amply after this. The ns are underway and doing great. I want you both to think of something that you would like to be rewarded. Do you both understand?" I finished asking that question. "Mistress... What is the n?" Carl asked, and I turned to him. "I will not tell you at this point. Since at this point I don''t need you to do anything with it. This is called a Need to know, thing. If you don''t need to know about it, I won''t tell you about it. If you are involved in somepacity, then I will. Understand?" I asked again. "Yes, Mistress," I nodded to Carl and turned to Cassandra. I raised an eyebrow. "Mistress, I have one more thing to report..." I watched, and she took a deep breath. "The Necromancers Guild knows I am only a mouthpiece. They want to meet my Mistress or Master. They don''t care whom. They just want to deal with the head and not the neck." She finished. I paused, thinking this over. My mind spun as fast as it could, weighing the pros and cons of such a meeting. "Fine," I said with a sigh. The Necromancers guild was important moving forward, and I was looking forward to meeting a necromancer in person for the first time. "The ground will be neutral of our choosing. I will not show my face at all, and neither do they. I will find a ce to set some things up to protect both our Identities. Understood? If they don''t like it, then they cant meet me. This is the best and the bottom line of my willingness." "Understood, Mistress, I will let them know." Cassandra nodded. "Anything else before I leave?" I asked them both to see them both shake their heads. I sighed and started to walk out. Fuck I am busy, I thought to myself as I entered the streets, thinking about the meetings ahead of me with The Nobility, The necromancers. The City lords family. A lot was going on, and I was knee-deep in the swamp of this city. I nned just to pass by. The city was about to erupt in change. Only the city didn''t know yet as the tides turned underneath the surface. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 The next couple of days was a flurry of activity that made me frustrated. I was meeting with nobility and talking about new contracts. If I wasn''t doing this, I put in the finishing touches on the Mouse-kin sissy in the apartment. I had three major clients that wanted me to train ves as well. These were important contracts as well since they were paying way above normal for these services. This was all too rush my training and hop forward in line. I took the contracts for these nobles and came up with some new ves I needed to train. One of the nobles had found a cute boy and his mother. He wanted to have them trained as a show entertainment piece to show off to friends when he held a banquet next month. I didn''t know what would happen to them after that, and it wasn''t my business. He wanted them to be incestuous to the greatest degree where they were in constant states of arousal. I only really took the contract, though, because it was a family group. The system would reward me with more points. I then needed to find a warehouse to set up something to make this easier. I needed it for my main issueing up also. My next contract was for the noble''s daughter. I had a questioning look on that, and I learned that he and his daughter exchanged in a kink much like my own, with his daughter being his mistress. Basically, he wanted her to learn the ropes from me. This was interesting, and Iughed while talking with him. Thest contract that I picked up would be the tamest, and he tempted me with money. It was a Centaur. It was a rare beast-kin in the far north. It would be the first time that I have seen one since they rarely left their country. The cost for this creature would have been insane. What he wanted me to make him be was equally dumb. He wanted this centuar to be a breeder for other ves for parties as well. He threw enough gold to purchase the warehouse and changes to it with arge amount of leftover. I asked why he didn''t want other vers who would salivate over this chance. That was when he told me that a Noble rmended me to be at the party. My skills were clearly shown in that demonstration, so he took someone he believed he could trust. I stopped questioning him after that. They were the contracts I took, and I would make a fat stack of gold from it. This would help increase expenditures with some leftover to the next city we go to expand. This journey needed to be moved along soon, though. I felt like I had been here too long. I think I will not be able to leave in two months now with the n for the City lord. I should be hearing back from Sherry any day now. I was now walking around town with Kitty on a leash as I walked. The neighborhood recognized kitty and me since I had started to make a point to walk her around like an animal. I would make her run her biology the same way, not allowing it inside the house. Freya or Stacy would take care of it for me if I were busy. The red face of Kitty was always nice to see. I would make sure to have her clean when we got home as well. To add to the fun, I would force her every day to drink a lot of water. So at least once every walk, I would make her pee in front of people. Slowly I would change how she thought things through. On the fourth day of doing this, she started to lose her shame, although it was still there. I knew this was more like training a dog, but the fact of the matter was she needed exercise, and I wasn''t giving her enough before. I started to train her whenever I had time between signing contracts. I even took her to a couple where I told them she was a naughty kitty that still needed training. On my long walks with kitty, I learned the best ce in the city for a meeting with the Necromancers guild. It was a warehouse on the south side of the city. I cased it with kitty then at night to see if anything there. It was abandoned except for some druggies that showed up at night. These guys could easily be taken care of. I startedying down some enchantments at night after learning some rudimentary enchanting from my skill book. What I had learned is that Energy in enchanting takes a different turn. The attacks on it are simple, like thunder shadow magic. How could something both light and Dark be able to be controlled? I was questioning, but I hadn''t entered into the core theories. I was still a novice at it, to say the least. I set down a bunch of shadow enchantments that would create a temporary disappearance trick for me. All it would do is break the line of sight from me. This many times is all you needed to disappear. I finished on the second night. Meanwhile, I had Stacy work on a new Cloak for me expressly for that night. It would be different from normal and be a deep green. It wouldn''t make sense to most, but there was a small park inside the city walls near the warehouse, and it would help me blend in with the surroundings if things went bad. When it was finished, I started to enchant the cloak to hide my features in the darkness. It was best since I didn''t even want to show weapons in this meeting. They knew that I was the gang''s real leader, and they were a group of necromancers hiding in the dark. I am sure they don''t want me knowing who they are, and I don''t want them knowing who I am. This was a turning point in our cooperation between our groups. If tonight ended in bloodshed or a trade deal would make my ns for this city change. It won''t matter if I control the City lord if I am dead. These were dangerous individuals, and we all knew it. I, on the other hand, to them was aplete mystery. I didn''t have to show up, to be honest with myself, but anyone else I sent would be found out. My instinct spoke to me, saying this. I trusted my gut, and I needed the gold that flowed from them. Plus, I wanted to find out the resources I could gain from them. This was something that could deepen the rtionship between our ''Companies.'' I prepared well, and when I dressed in the cloak, Stacy made for me, my body shape disappeared. I nodded in satisfaction. I finished everything on the fifth day after Cassandra told me they wanted to talk. That just so happened to be the night Cassandra came to report to me. Nothing new happened in the gang as Patrols were increased in the docks area. The guards were still suppressing everyone in our areas. This lead Cassandra to start increasing in areas that we were not ready to be expanded upon. Inside information. It was time to start bribing officials in important areas and increasing intelligence in other parts of the city. She took to being a gang leader a whole lot better than I thought. The gang was still losing money proposition at the moment, but I was paying significantly less out of pocket than I was at the start. This brought me to myrgest consumer of goodsthe Necromancers guild. If our business increased, I could pocket more money and take the gang out of the red. The Tailoring shop brought in a healthy cash flow at this point and with the Duchess and Ingrid. Hovering over, no one eyed the shop to be their own. Soon though, someone was going to try it themselves. I also talked to Stacy about creating a lower cost item that was more basic for the lower ss women. It was arge market, and we could use Ingrid and the duchess Nikey to do it. We could bring in much more massive profits than tailoring only for Nobility and the rich. I told Cassandra in the end, though, where the meeting with the necromancer guild was. I told her also that they must not be told until tomorrow, and it will be for tomorrow night. I wanted them not to be able to set up on the location. Finally, as she went out with that out of the way, I rxed on the couch in the living room. I rxed, and I saw kittye up to me and meowed. I smiled and let here up to me, and sheid down beside me with her head in myp. I petted her soft hair and noticed it was growing much longer than when I originally picked her up. It was about an inch longer than Ist registered it. I was surprised at how fast it was growing. I justid back, though, leaving myself to my thoughts about theing days as I pampered her without thinking. This is why I made her a pet. This was soothing and rxing. Once she was more mentally trained, I could start to make her abat pet. This would be fantastic since it would be a unique battle style. I was happy just thinking about it, and my mood became really good. Iid back, pampering her, and I heard her purrs increased. I started to get in the mood as I pampered her, and I looked down at her. I looked down on her and smiled. She was doing so well, and my hand reached down to her rear. I put my hand down the fur panties she wore. I noticed she was wet when I got there. Interesting, I thought as I started to y with her pussy. Her eyes opened wide as my hand found her wet pussy. I smiled down at her. "Well, Look at this is Kitty in heat?" I asked her. Her face dropped, and I didn''t let her go. I started to scratch under her chin and her purrs reverberated in the room as I did so. She did so unconsciously as I yed with her pussy. "Now, as I responsible pet owner, I need to take care of this," I told her with happiness evident in my tone. I lifted her head and peered into her eyes. "We will get up and head to the training room, kitty. You have made me happy, and you shall be rewarded like a good kitty." I told her. "Meow?" She said while looking at me. I took the hand with her pussy juices on it. I showed it to her with the juices stringing finger to finger. "You are a little horny kitty. Don''t worry; your Mistress knows how to calm horny kitties," I pushed her off myp and stood up. "Come," I said, walking forward into the clean Training room. The Mouse-kin was currently sleeping from a long day and night of fucking himself on a dildo. I found my favorite strapless strap on and turned to look at the kitty. "Look, this will pacify my little horny kitty!" I told her. I squatted in front of her, smiling. "Mistress wants you to prep her for calming kitty sown now. Does Kitty know what to do?" I asked a question I knew she didn''t know the answer to. "Merow?" She shook her head, looking at me like I might hurt her at any moment for not knowing what to do. "Don''t worry, kitty. I won''t hurt you for not knowing. I have never told you. Your punishment would have some if you lied to me, Kitty. You cant know something I know. I have never told you. Trying to cover it up with a lie to mitigate punishment would be punishment worthy." I exined to her slowly. I was overly forthright with information at the moment. I realized some mistakes I made that I could make with others. Making her want to be a pet was somethingpletely different from other methods of training. If you kick a cat or a dog, they don''t get closer to you. They get scared of you. Creating a good bond with an animal means earning their trust. It also means a good carrot and stick, with them knowing why they are rewarded and punished. If you punish them without reason, they grow fearful. This wasn''t what I wanted with this cute Kitty. This behavior change was throwing her off. I moved over to the lone chair in the training room, and I started to strip. Soon I was down to my greence bra and panties. These I also took off, showing her my beauty. I then sat down on this chair, making it look like a throne for an empress. I spread my legs, showing her my tight pussy. "Kitty, lick my pussy and get it wet; this is the first step in preparing for your reward," I told her. She crawled over, and her small tongue started to lick me. Her hands-on my legs, she went to town. "Elbow''s propped on my thigh''s kitty," I corrected her. He readjusted and got back to licking. I started to get hornier as she did her best to get me off. I smiled as I was wet and ready. My hand tangled in her hair. "Now get this ready to go inside me," I told her. I held the side that would enter me to her mouth, and she started to lick it before giving it a blow job. I smiled as she did her work. I smiled, watching her change between sucking on it to licking on it, looking at me. "Nyaaah?" She looked at the thoroughly ready side, asking what next. I looked down at her happily. "Put it inside me," I told her, and using only her mouth, she started to work on the dynamics of getting it into my pussy. After some difficulty is started to prate my pussy, and I moaned as it entered me. After she finished, she looked up to me, and I was smiling happily in a great mood with a new cock on myher regions. "Good Girl!" I eximed happily and started to scratch and pet her a bit, rewarding her. After a round of reward, I told her the next step. "Now, little kitty, Lube up the part that will enter you," I said. She went to work immediately. I noticed a bit of juice dripping down her leg. This is how I knew my old way of treating her was incorrect. This girl was highly against pain. It didn''t turn her on at all. She worked better to the attention and direct rewards. I would have to start treating her to gaslighting and mental conditioning to get her in the ce I wanted. I watched and moaned as she treated my new cock to a blow job. It just rubbed all the right spots making me moan in pleasure. I let myself lean back and enjoy the pleasure before I pulled her off slowly. "Good kitty," I told her. I noticed a small smile on her face as Iplimented her. She probably hadn''t noticed or was starting to note how she enjoyed the attention I was giving her. "Last point, my good little horny kitty..." I started saying thest instruction. I gave a long pause as I watched her fall back to the floor on all fours. "Turn around and show me your horny pussy." Imanded with a soft tone. She didn''t question it and turned around, not slow nor fast. Then she lowered her head, almost touching the floor. I got on my knees and lined up my dildo cock to her pussy. I felt it with my fingers, and she was positively dripping. I didn''t question it anymore and pushed forward. "Now for your reward, Kitty!" I eximed, pushing deep into her wet pussy. "NYAH!" She cried out happily. I didn''t stop and started to fuck her pussy, slowly earning purrs that stifled moans. I smiled as I slowly started to increase in speed, enjoying myself immensely as I heard her wet pussy getting fucked. Her purrs and cries started to be more frequent, and I noticed her legs start to tremble, and her pussy tighten on my cock. I pulled out and watched her spray the ground with her pussy juices. I took my hand and helped her along, teasing her clit hard and fast. Her pussy started to spray even more before as she cried out with a cute "NYAHHHHHH!" I watched her ride out the orgasm and inserted myself back in. I started fast as she constantly cried out, now trying to cover up any moans. I smiled and continued to fuck her for my pleasure. I had given her her first satisfying orgasm; it was my turn. I let her orgasm as much as she wanted this time, but I was here to enjoy myself now. Slowly as the cock fucked us both, I built up to an orgasm. I watched as she orgasmed on me again and again. She lost control of herself, and her hips rocked back into mine and the pping of our hips reverberated in the room as we lost ourselves to lust. I was reaching my orgasm as she had another orgasm, and I finally came. My legs trembled, and I squeezed down hard on the dildo, moaning loudly drowned out by the scream Kitty released. I pulled out, smiling. Kitty fell onto the floor, satisfied. I sighed as I stood up on shaky legs and walked to the corner where I kept a cab with a couple of clothing sets. I rarely needed them, but It was needed. I took out the robe and removed the dildo from my pussy. I then put on my robe. I then picked up Kitty, who was panting. I carried her in my arms into our shower, where I cleaned her up slowly. I made sure every crevice on her body was cleaned the brushed and dried her hair before taking her to bed. I saw the conflict on her face as Iid her to bed after pampering her. I locked the cage, and I went to sleep that night with a sadistic smile on my face and Stacy in my arms. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I spent the day looking for a close-by warehouse for sale with minimal changes needed. It needed privacy but not too private to make it questionable by the people around it. I looked for a while with my kitty on a leash. By now, a lot more of the people around our neighborhood understood my profession and gave it no thought. It was scary the speed people adapt to things like this. In my previous world, I would be arrested for this. II finally found a ce near the main street that was an old warehouse for a nearby closing shop. I talked to them and came to an agreement since they were trying to get as much gold as they could before they left. I signed the contract and got the paperwork for ownership quickly after inspecting the ce. It would need fixing up and some changes, but it shouldn''t take too long with a proper construction contractor. It was still midday by this time. I found a constructionpany quickly on the main street and walked in with Kitty crawling in first. I smiled as I walked in to see a receptionist with a professional smile. "How can I help you today, ma''am?" She asked. "I would like to look for a contractor for a building I recently purchased, and I need the work made post haste, please," I told the girl behind the counter. I looked her over and brushed her off. She looked at the picture of professional andpletely straight. I wasn''t here to y and convert a girl. "No problem, ma''am. I will get the salesperson toe out and greet you." She stood from her chair and left. She came back a minuteter with a man behind her. He came out and professionally greeted me before escorting me to a private room with Kitty behind me. We sat down, and I showed the paperwork showing the ce I owned. "Now, this ce is a little run down, and the roof needs fixing. I want some soundproofing as well since I will be changing this into a Training house for ves. I need privacy as well since I will be training ves and sometimes the proper practices... upset people who otherwise would keep their nose out of things. Understand?" I asked him and the salesperson, and I started to talk more. I needed repairs to the building since I needed others to have a good perception of the ce. I also didn''t want it to stand out. The more run down it looks, the more people get curious. The best way to hide something is to make it incredibly boring. I remembered in my past life how much this worked. Politicians use this best to a shocking degree. Now I wanted to do the same. After I got all the specifics on the basics that needed fixing on the outside to make it blend in and couldn''t hear inside, I started to get what I wanted on the inside. While I talked, Kitty rested her head on myp, and I pet her unconsciously, which caused her to purr. The man stopped me when we started to get into deeper issues. "Okay, I think we need to take this to the building, ma''am, and we can talk finer details with a professional to get everything right, and we can discuss cost afterward. I agreed, and we left the room. We walked, talking about some of the changes I wanted and how I wanted them done quickly. The man had a notepad putting down notes. We arrived, and the person whom I barely registered came out with paper and writing utensils. I was surprised at hisck of presence. He didn''t feel hostile, so I left it alone. Luckily, a table in the warehouse was cleared off with many shelves around for the previous owner''s shop. I started to point things out to the salesman, and the guy was drawing like a mad man. I pointed out the things I wanted to be repaired and things I wanted to be built. One gave the guy pause, but we continued like there was no pause when I looked at him with a raised eyebrow. Some of the devices I needed built needed professionals, and one was for a recent contract. I hadn''t found decent aphrodisiac drugs that would do the same trick, so I had to pull off the cheap alternative. When I was done, the guy was still drawing out what I wanted. He took a bit longer, and I looked out into the sky. Kitty was having a nap from watching the negotiation. It was starting to get dark, and I needed to get ready to meet the Necromancers guild. I sighed, and we came to a hefty but affordable price. We both happily nodded to thepromise price, and when the drawings were finished, I checked them. They were good, and Imended the man on his drawing. He thanked me, and we parted ways. Kitty was a little grouchy. She got woken up and meowed at me before I told her we were going home and she could sleep there. The trip was quick, and I made it back with more than enough time to prepare. I equipped myself with everything I needed for a fight, even if I had to kill them all. I was hoping not to run into anyone more powerful than myself. I called my cute tigers toe with me. They all gathered up, and I started to head out with them behind me. Freya and Stacy saw me off, and I scratched under kitty''s chin before I left. I smiled as I left before turning serious. I moved through the night with my tigers behind me. I motionedmands as we moved through the streets. Thankfully due to their decreased presence, they were ignored by the popce. I was in my normal cloak for now, but the one for the meeting was prepared in my messenger bag. I soon reached my destination, and in the nearby park, I changed quickly, putting on the new robe. Instantly Shadows fell over my body. My body shape broke up, and I moved towards the Warehouse. Inside, two druggies had picked the wrong spot. I didn''t want there to be blood, so I walked up while they were tripping on whatever drug it was. I took a dagger, forcibly opened their mouth, and killed them by spiking their brain before closing it. They were so tripped out they never responded to me. I wiped off my dagger on their clothes before Imanded my lovely tigers to various spots where they could either escape or help me in case of a fight. I sat in a predetermined spot I wanted and prepared for. I stood there waiting. It was the time they were supposed to arrive, and they came exactly on time. Three figures crept out of the darknessing inside. My instinct cried out; these were dangerous people. The smell of death permeated off them. I could smell embalming fluid off them. I watched as they stopped a couple of feet from me. Each individual was cloaked, hiding their features, proving me correct that none of us wanted the other to know who the other was. We watched each other for a couple of minutes with no words exchanged. Then the necromancers pointed towards the dead bodies. "Your work?" A male voice that was extremely deep came from under the cloak. "Yup," I replied, slightly changing my voice to make it unrecognizable from my everyday voice but still feminine. I felt the surprise at my voice, and the necromancers nodded deliberately for me to see. "Good, Clean kill no blood. Not an amateur like Cassandra in killing. The Newbie got herself caught the first time. Better the second time but with a ve cor around her neck. We Necromancers are Masters. We don''t talk to ves. We talk to other Masters." He finished, and I stifled a sigh. "Mostmunication will be through ves. My identity is important like yours are. Meetings like these are a liability and generally a bad idea. Now tell me, what is this meeting about?" I showed no weakness and stood tall in front of them. "Good, A master, not a ve..." "Shut it; I don''t care about master-ve shit at the moment. All this talk makes me think you are a ve, not a Master. Masters don''t need to talk about how they are superior. They just are. Now out with it!" I eximed, trying to cut out the bullshit. "Fine, Since you are Cassandra''s master and we feel it, so we wish to discuss further coboration..." The cloaked man said. "Cool, I can''t read your mind, and you can''t read mine, so please stop dying and discuss. We are not in a ce to talk for long." I emphasized again. My instinct made me impatient, and it screamed at me. "Very well, We wish to purchase your gang for a considerable amount of gold and the Purchase of Cassandra with Carl. "Rejected," I said, t out. "That is the most displeasing... May I inquire as to why?" "Sure, you can. You have ns, and I have ns. My ns can live without the Necromancer guild. Your ns probably require my gang. It hurts to exclude you; it''s detrimental for me to cut you off. I do not know your ns, but everyone in this city hates Necromancers. I may not understand why, but you are in the city''s corners or even in the open practicing. The thing is, though, you can''t say you are what you are. I can operate in the light and can cut off the festering wound if it starts to hurt. Thing is... My gang is not a festering wound. It is a small child still growing up. A child I can abandon without remorse, but it still has the potential to bring great returns in the future if I rear it properly. Now I feel you are starting to turn hostile. I wish for gold to flow between our businesses, but I am not sure if that is what you want now. Last chance. Tell me the real reason you are here." I finish a rant, and I am looking around, and I motion Zara to scout for me. I see her prowl off silently, looking for something. The stare down starts, and soon augh echoes in the warehouse. "Fine. I see you don''t want to do this our way..." He trails off as if thinking about something, and I melt into the shadows. I whistle themand to retreat n D. My lovely tigers retreat with me. I move through a small hole and disappear from the warehouse. Enchantments activate, and shadows fall over the warehouse cking out any vision. I sprint away. I move as fast as I can as my instinct yells at me to do so. My body moves swiftly, entering the park, but I don''t stop. I move into the city and towards the guards. My body is moving faster and faster. My little tigers are following behind me closely. They follow my motions to split up and move home independently. I was into a more popted part of the city when My instinct cries at me to stop. A deformed husk drops in front of me and yells. That''s when I realize it. This is a fucking test. My instinct was crying out due to the odd nature of the thing in front of me. A person''s instinct to the undead is automatically to run, isn''t it? My instinct tells me I can kill it with little trouble. My instinct also tells me to run as far as I can from it. I rely so much on my instinct. I ran without thought. I eyed this husk in front of me. I take out a dagger and close the distance. It watches the dagger as I stab it in the brain with energy-enhancing it. The skull explodes, and it drops to the ground. This was even weaker than I thought. I looked down upon the abomination and scoff. I smash the ck decaying flesh underfoot. I feel the squish on my feet. I disregard it as it is dead. I then rand disappearing into the night. I wasn''t going home tonight. My tigers would find a ce to hide before heading home. I found a ce to sleep, ghosting myself into a brothel on the west side of the city several hourster. Their attic a storage space I fell asleep for a night pissed off. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 I was angry as ever as I awoke. Last night was a test. That fucking undead thing was weak. Nothing to me and even Freya could have killed it. I destroyed the skull of the abomination before it could even react. It was probably meant to be like that as well. It also told me why everyone hated necromancers. Instinctually the living dislikes the dead. Something risen again made our skin crawl and instinctually hate it. The Instincts that I listen too went haywire around these things. My instinct saves me, and I found it distasteful there was something that threw it off. I had never encountered something like this, and I instinctively hated it. My skin crawled with just the memory of that husk. I wasn''t scared of something so weak. No, I was just averse to its existence. It was sobering to me. I was acting like hot shit around this city then this happens. I crawled out of my hiding spot and changed out of the outfit that Stacy made me. I switched back to a normal cloak and exited the Brothel. No one ever knew I was there. I walked back and made it back to the apartment before the store opened. As I traveled, I kept making sure I wasn''t followed and took extra time. I was still tired even after my brief rest. As I walked up, I saw one of my tigers sneak into the back of the apartment. I did the same, entering in through the back. When I entered, all three of my tigers came back. None were hurt, and I sighed in relief. I got inside and sighed deeply. We all went inside the house, and I fed my little lovelies. I walked over to the bathroom and showed after ying with them a bit. I sighed as I cleaned myself off. The water fell on me, and my mind went nk. I was in a unique meditation as the water rained on me. My mind wandered, and I stayed in a trance as it fell off me. My mind wandered, questioning what happened the night before. Was this some type of test? What the fuck happened? If they wanted to kill me, they would have sent more than I single abomination or undead. This is where I need to start. The Necromancers guild were sounding me out. The question was, why? There were more undertones in this city, and I had stuck my hand into it. I don''t think Cassandra did this. If she knew about this, then she knew I loved to torture people. I would check-in, though, with Carl to check on her movements. If she was using a gateway to that, then there was that mouse-kin at the brothel. I needed to get more eyes in on the gang than Carl and Cassandra. I overlooked this, and I needed to do more. I snapped back to reality and finished washing up, and got out of the shower. I walked out naked and saw Stacy and Freya getting dress. "Mistress," They both caroled as I walked by towards the bed. I turned to them, nodded, looked over them, ready to get going for the day, and remembered something. I took it out of my inventory and sat on the bed. "Stacy, leave. Freya, I have something to talk to you about..." I trailed off, and Stacy quickly finished up before leaving the room. After Stacy left the room, Iid on the bed on my stomach. "Massage me, and I will speak while you do so," I ordered. Freya didn''t hesitate and started to massage me. It had been too long, and knots had started to build up. I was so busy I couldn''t even continue my training. This was uneptable. Last night had unintentionally woken me up from my arrogance. This world has a way of suckering me, I thought. I pulled myself out of my mind as Freya''s fingers dug into me and loosened my muscles. I let out a quiet moan. "Freya," I said into the silence. "Would you like breasts?" I asked her. Her hands paused for a second before continuing. "I... I... Mistress, I do not know," She said into the silence as her fingers worked my muscles in the right ces. "I have never thought about it. I enjoy my life now without them, but my initial reaction is unclear; Mistress, I just do not know if it even possible." She finished. "Let us say there is... This is a world of magic and alchemy, Freya... Anything is possible; oh right there, that''s the spot," I replied. "I..." She was about to say something, and I interrupted her. "Think about it. This is a choice I am giving you since I happened to have found a pill that can grow your breasts, Freya..." Her hands paused once again as she worked my muscles. I showed my hand with white candy in it. I y with it in my fingers, showing off my dexterity. I could tell Freya waspletely indecisive at this point. This was a turning point. She already has been stretched out caged, but she still could always just start changing into men''s clothes. With breasts, she would forever remain a she. It was a confirmation of her life''s choice to follow me as my toy. I could be wrong on her thought patterns, but I think I wasn''t far off. Her hands remained on my back paused. Motionless, they stayed as I yed with the candy in my hands. Soon Freya''s fingers resumed, and I smiled. She was clearly still thinking about it, but that was the point. Freya needed a final decision. "Mistress, May I please grow my breasts..." She replied. I smiled brightly, but the bed covered it. "Take it, Freya... It''s for you. Finish the massage, and you can take it in front of me." I finish, and I feel her take it out of my hand. "Don''t take it until I tell you, Freya," I ordered, and her hands went back to work on my back. "Yes, Mistress, Thank you, Mistress." Came her reply. Soon her massage rxed me to the point I liked, and I turned around. I looked at her with a grin. "Good job Freya." Imended her on a great job on my back. "Now partake the Pill and let us see the effects." I sat up watching her. "Strip, let us see the effects fully," I told her. She obliged, and I saw her toned body that was still soft. Her little caged clit twitching under my gaze. I smiled, and she popped the pill into her mouth. She moaned loudly, and her eyes closed as if a wave of pleasure went through her. "You may cum if your body requires it, sissy..." I said, and I was right to do so as her clit twitched and strained in her cage until it squirted its liquid onto the floor. It didn''t stop once or twice as Freya moaned even more in pleasure, and I started to see her breasts swell. The change was gradual at first and started to pick up speed. I saw her cum uselessly onto the floor for the sixth time. Her body trembled but stayed upright and perfectly still. I could tell she couldn''t move at the moment. It was like the growth in her body froze her in ce to protect itself. Soon her breasts surpassed A cups and grewrger as her moans increased in volume as the amount of spermnded on the floor. I watched interestedly from the effect of it. Her breasts continued to expand past B cups and were nearing C cups quickly. Her sperm started to flow nonstop, as did the moan continue. I watch fascinated as her breasts started to near D cups before slowlying to a halt. It stopped just before D cups making her arge C cup. Freya''s body then trembled, and she slowly started to copse. I moved quickly and caught her andid her onto the bed. Her body twitched, and I was growing curious about her breasts. I started to feel them up, and they were nice and perky. She moaned, and her eyes started to flutter open. She moaned loudly as I yed with her cherry-red nipple. "Mistress?" She asked as I yed with her nipple. I stopped and smiled at her. Tears started to well up in her eyes as she gazed upon her breasts. I started to help her up and over to the mirror in the closet. She started crying fully as she checked out her new breasts. "I never knew I wanted these so bad until I had them..." She cried, and I smiled when I heard a notification ding. I scanned the room as Freya was checking herself out while sobbing. Then I decided to look at the system, and my eyes widened in surprise. I looked at the records, and there it was. -- For Completely Training a ve Mind body and soul. They will die for you if you ask them without hesitation +100000 System points. -- My mind nked as I stared at the system, and Freya, without thought, threw her arms around me, crying happily. My mind just stared at the points earned for this. I thought about the timemitment to do this as well. Completely training a ve. I have known Freya for fourteen years of my fifteen. Started training her when I was young nothing major happened till I was ten. This was years of dedicated work. I didn''t know to be happy or sad at this revtion. No, I was happy just... I don''t know. This changes things and I need to get better at my craft. I zoned back in and realized Freya is crying in my arms. I slowly take her back to the bed where I cuddle her in my bosom and she passed out. The emotions hit her hard as well as growing her breasts. I fell asleep for a nap joining her. -- Announcement: An extra chapter. I hope you all have had a Happy Christmas and will have an even happier New year. Since Fuck 2020. Thanks for all your support this year see you in the new one. -Madjic Chapter 82 Chapter 82 The nap went a bit longer than I thought. My mind had been exhausted from the hours of thought and needed more rest than I thought it would need. Freya seemed to bepletely passed out from the growth of her breasts. I was excited that I had a new Avenue to increase my points. System points for me, although easy to obtain, were also hard to obtain. Training someone sopletely like Freya was a long time investment. I would do it for the ves that are around me all the time but not for others. I wondered what would bring Stacy over the edge toplete submissiveness, body, mind, and soul. I think Freya''sst barrier was that I did something for her that even she didn''t know that she wanted it. She didn''t know she wanted to be even closer to being a woman. That lead to herpletion being tied to something I considered trivial. That meant I would have to pay more attention to my toys. This was fine by me but slightly annoying at the current moment with how many things were on my te. I got up and untangled myself from Freya. She groaned and turned over, continuing to sleep. I got up and looked at the mess of sperm all across the ground. I frowned but stepped past it while getting a little on my foot. I ignored the feeling and went to the bathroom. I nced at Kitty''s cage and noticed her sleeping happily. I smiled with the thought about how she was slowly changing without realizing it. I still never knew her name, and I would make a big ceremony for naming her. I needed that name not only to be slightly demeaning. I needed it to enforce her loyalty to me. I needed her to see it as a way of me epting her current position as one of us. Kitty wouldn''t cut it, but something else would. I decided to shower and dress quickly, fully equipping myself and ready for battle, and went downstairs. Stacy, at this point, was closing up the shop and looked a little tired. The employees were cleaning up and preparing to go home as she was doing the financial aspect. I nodded and came forward, kissing her cheek. She startled and yelped until she noticed it was me before smiling happily. "Mistress, How was your nap?" She asked after returning with a kiss of her own. "It was nice and needed sorry for taking Freya for the day... You will learn the circumstances when you go upstairs. I know you will be excited when you see it." I smiled, knowing this little pervert loves womanly breasts of any type. "I came to tell you things are going to get even busier soon. I need to know if you have found someone who can rece you here yet?" I asked, point-nk, and she nodded. "Yes, I did. She is a good little girl that is surprisingly smart. She is about twelve years old and is picking things up very quickly. She wasn''t very educated when she first started with us and just did misceneous tasks, but the math is very easy for her. She cane out with calctions in seconds without any writing. It is simply astonishing, Mistress. She is young, though, and inexperienced. This also means that we can secure her loyalty now with a good wage and bring her in quick while the talent is avable to us..." She trailed off quietly, saying it, so no other employees heard. I nodded to myself, grateful that there was such a talent in our store. This lifted a great burden if I could get her into the Gang fold as well. This would be too early at this point. Better let her learn more and teach her more before I start to bring her into therger organization that I am establishing. My gang was in the infant stage and needed to be a littlerger before I could start. Everything happening in the Kingdom would need to be attached to what was happening in the Empire. This would be a major upscale and ie between the two nations. Smuggling, drugs, transfer of people... It would be a new economy just based on ourselves. I needed gang members to know that there is somewhere to move up the more talent they have. Incentives drive any species forward. You need ambitious people in your organization to make the organization grow faster. By their own selfish desires, they further the goal I want. It is no different from the government orpanies. Nothing is going to happen if it doesn''t benefit the person doing it. Gangs just needed to be more ndestine as they aplish these things. "I have some things to do..." I was about to respond when I see a red-faced bitche into the store. Her eyesnded on me, and the blush deepened as I looked up at her. "I want to meet her soon and tell her that I would like to have a chat with this twelve-year-old. I need to see how much ambition this little girl has." I finished with a smile, "Now, Stacy, a toy has just entered into the lobby, and I feel like ying. Your wee to watch after you''re finished down here..." I finished as I walked towards a Blushing Duchess Nickey. I stopped in front of her and frowned. "Now... Someone has been a very naughty bitch..." I said quietly, and I motioned towards the stairs towards our living quarters. "Now go up those stairs and wait for my punishment," I ordered. Her blush deepened, but not a single thought of disobedience showed up as she swiftly moved towards the stairs. I walked back over to Stacy to say something I just thought of. "Stacy, I would really like some food since I hadn''t had anything but my own cooking yesterday, and you make it better." Stacy had a bright smile and nodded, saying that she would have it done soon once she is done with the store. I take her chin into my hands and Hover my lips over hers for a couple of seconds. "Do well, and another reward will be here soon," I finish and walk away, hearing an "ah?" I suppressed the chuckle I felt and canceled my ns tonight of going to see Cassandra. I had a naughty bitch in need of some punishment. She really hadn''t done much, but theck of telling me she was leaving was disrespectful. I don''t care about no letter. She wanted to be my bitch; she had to act like it. I was softer with Ingrid since I know harder things would chase her away at this point. That wasn''t true with the duchess. I believe she not only wants excitement; she wants to be wholly dominated. I started up the stairs with a smile on my face. I would have some fun with a new toy, and I will admit I was excited. The duchess was only starting toe to grips with her decision. She was looking at this as adding excitement into her life and that it would only stop there. What she didn''t know was that I was tightening the grip I had each time she showed. I saw her blushing at my door with faint excitement and nervousness showing. She clearly had been wanting this but didn''t know how to show up. The fact she met me before she even got up to m apartment door took her by surprise, and she had no time to cool her mind and get ready for our interaction. I tossed a key into her hand that she almost dropped. "Open the door, clumsy Bitch..." I told her harshly. That only fueled a faint smile growing on her face, and she struggled to open the lock on the door. Finally, she got the key into the hole and turned the lock, entering inside. I needed what she was about to be. A stress ball I could beat grip to release some stress. I thought of doing it to Stacy, but she got a pretty big reward not long ago at the party. She opened the door and was about to walk in when my handnded on her shoulder. "Stupid Bitch did I tell you that you can enter before me?" I asked her. I then waited to hear her answer as she looked gobsmacked at that. Her mind slowly woke up to realize I only told her to open the door. Her blush deepened even more, and she turned to me, "I am so sorry. Mistress-" I cut her off. "I don''t care what you think, Bitch. Follow me." I was harsh to her, but her demeanor looked more excited at my derogatoryments then hating them. I turned to see her in the doorway, and I tapped my foot on the floor louder than usual, gaining her attention. "Did you not hear me? Follow me..." I said, trailing off, adding another misdemeanor to her punishment. I was happy with how many mistakes she had made in a short time frame. The surprise on her face when she found herself inside my apartment was noticeable, as if her body acted before her head. It was a slight surprise to me that her body wanted to act this way as her mind struggled to keep up. I looked at the easy to remove dress she wore, this time being a simple sundress that went down to her knees. It was a green dress that suited her, but I looked at it for a second once she was inside and told her what I wanted to happen with it. "Lose it. You are a Bitch and my slut. You will not wear clothes in this apartment without my explicit say so now Bitch." I told her loudly, startling her. She was overwhelmed with the difference between the first time and the second time being here. Even though I was harsh the first time, I wasn''t so humiliating to her and forceful. Last time I gave her options, making it feel that each step of the way was something new that she chooses to do. Now I was telling her. She felt it even more in her core, and I knew it by the pussy juices leaking from excitement as the dress dropped to the floor and her panties being wet. "Look, BItch. You came here of your own volition again, and I never told you toe. This means you really want to be a bitch under my feet. I know I can''t me you. I am an amazingly good looking Tiger-kin that drips in dominance." I started to say, knowing I sounded narcissistic as all hell. "But you showing up on your schedule is a no, no." I utched her bra, adding it into the pile with the dress as she worked her panties down her legs. "You will follow each order without thought of your wants... Why is it you will do what I want, Bitch?" I asked her, striding back in front of her as her panties are added to the pile. "I am your Bitch..." She said, sounding not so confident about it. "What was that I couldn''t hear you properly when you talk so quietly." "Because I am your bitch." She said slightly louder but still without any confidence. I sighed visibly. "Stay here bitch looks like a dumb bitch like you needs training from the beginning." This brought her to be even more nervous as I walked into the training room. My battle whips would not be a good choice for the punishment she was about to receive. Instead, I grab a rod and a riding crop. I am back in front of her again, looking at her naked body still with the piercing through her nipple. I smile for a half-second before I grow stern again. "The onemendable thing about you the entire time you have been here bitch is you brought your ring," I said as I used the crop to y with the nipple ring attached to her. I know it wasn''t meant to show her submission to me, but I will work with what I got for now. "Thank you, Mistress." She quickly said after Imended her. "Be quiet Bitch. Out of everything you could get right, you remember to show that you belong to me is so bare minimum that It disgusts me that''s all you got right. First, you entered the store while the shop was closing at this hour. Second, you blush, showing everyone you are here for something the rest of them cant receive. Everyone around here knows I train ves. It is not in my best interest to train a Duchess without a contract stating I do. What would I do if your useless husband found out at this point?" I followed up, and she realized the mistakes, and I had just started. "Third mistake is you are too quick to show your obedience in public. You are my ve inside this apartment, but social graces must be met, you stupid Bitch." I started to go into more and more mistakes that she made. Her face seemed to realize that the situation in which she showed herself, in fact, caused problems. I smirked to myself. I knew all the problems I was stating were, in fact, true but not as big of a deal as I made them sound. I instantly went for the worst-case scenario also. Most wouldn''t even suspect or care. The worst would be rumors, and she is a Duchess who could easily crush that dissent in this city. "I think that is enough," I said, stopping lecturing her on her loss of decorum. I had more than enough to justify anything I did to her in her head. I had just beat the shit out of her with all the excuses I wanted. She was now thoroughly feeling guilty and wanted to make it up to me. I used the riding crop on the ring through her nipple to start ying with her. "Now I am going to start with the first lesson tonight, Bitch." I said, continuing to y with that nipple. "What... Are... You... To... Me?" I said, slowly going back to the beginning. "I am your Bitch Mistress Sally." She replied, still quiet, though. I used that riding crop to whip her breast. "I can''t fucking hear you Bitch... What are you to me? If I ask, again, I am going to push you out onto the street as you are now." I told her, going back to ying with the ring. "I am your Bitch!" She eximed loudly. "Much better. Your showing you might have a brain in that head of yours, Bitch," I replied condescendingly. "Now I need my feet cleaned, and I think I know who is perfect for that, don''t you BItch?" I asked her. She looked at me, surprised but nodded. "Yes, Mistress," She said. "Who is it?" I ask. "Me Mistress," "Who are you?" "I am your Bitch, Mistress," "What makes you think you''re honored with such a position, Bitch?" "Because you called me that MIstress," "Perfect..." I said as she continued to stand there, dumbly. "Well, Get on your knees and clean my feet Bitch!" Imanded. She dropped to her knees and was about toy down on her stomach when my crop whipped her ass hard. "Did I tell you toy down, Bitch?" I asked, "Of course I fucking didn''t. I told you on your knees Bitch!" I said, answering my own question followed up my crop loudly, pping her ass multiple times with her yelping in pain from each. Soon she was on her knees, face on my feet, licking them with her tongue. I only wished I hadn''t just washed them. She didn''t know that, though. Her ass was out in the air, and I felt her tongue wiggle on my feet, touching each inch of my foot. It started to get wet, but I couldn''t care less. I was starting to feel horny already from the action. I smiled as Iid down the crop for the stick. I started to whip her ass for my amusement as she went about licking my feet. "This is your punishment, you dumb bitch, for all the mistakes you made today. I haven''t even gotten into the punishment forst time." I told her as the stick came down on her ass again and again. She was groaning as her ass turned into a stripy red from all the pain dished out. My first foot had then been finished on each cell being cleaned with her tongue. "Good job Bitch. You finished the first foot. This punishment will stop when you clean the second foot as well." I told her. I couldn''t see her facial expression, but I knew It would be something special. Then something happened to make it even more special. Stacy opened the door. She entered in only to see the View of Nickey''s ass in her face. She smiled, loving the view like the littler pervert she was. The red ass with a dripping wet pussy put Stacy in the mood really quickly, and I could tell just from her face. The duchess didn''t know who entered, though, but I wasn''t about to ruin the mood. "Good Stacy, your back. As we discussed soon, I will need a meal while punishing this dumb Bitch at my feet. You are wee to watch when you have a moment... I am sure this Bitch would like that. Wouldnt you?" I asked her. "Yesh, Mistress, I would like that very much!" She said, knowing not to contradict me. The stick fell on her ass, receiving another yelp from her. "Back to work Bitch as my second foot isn''t going to clean itself!" Imanded again, and she got to work on my other foot while the stick came down on her ass. I was in view of the Kitchen and could see Stacy having problems with how horny she was while cooking. I could see the indecision of masturbating on her face. As the stick came down again, I said, "Stacy, Finish without touching yourself, and I will have a reward for you." I told her, and she turned happily. "Thank you, Mistress," She said excitedly as the stick came down on the bitches ass again and again. Her cries filling the room as she licked my foot. Soon my foot waspletely ''cleaned'' I then stepped on her face. "Good, Bitch," Imended her and stopped using the stick on her red ass. "You look good under my feet bitch. I think I will keep you there for the next little bit." I told her with a smile that she couldn''t see. "Now, since I have punished you sufficiently for your misdemeanors downstairs, Imend you for epting your punishment. A bitch like you needs a proper carrot and stick. Come crawl to the couches, and you may pleasure me." I said and finally lifted my foot off her face. I walked over to my couches and took off my leather shorts. I carefully put my belt with weapons off to the side and sit down, showing her my panties. "Come bitch." She looks up and crawls over like the bitch she is. She starts to move aside my panties when my hand tangles into her hair, and I p her face. "Your Mistress is rewarding you bitch with her body! What do you say?!" I yell at her. "Thank you, Mistress, for the honor of serving you?" It was perfect. This Duchess knows more and more as we move on. Starting to catch on to what position she is in the house. "Good, Get to work Bitch." Her face then dug in, starting to pleasure me. Her mouth over my clit softly sucking, turning harder was really good, and I moaned as she worked on my Pussy. I watched as Stacy looked jealously at the Duchess as she was working on my pussy. I slowly started to lift my legs around, and I started to wrap them around her head. I then grabbed her hair and pulled her off. "Take a deep breath, Bitch." Imanded her as confusion painted her face. She took the breath regardless, and I stuck her face back into my pussy. I then tightened my legs around her head, choking her on pussy. She could no longer breathe, and I felt her tongue stop. Her head tried to pull back, but I kept her locked to my pussy. "Lick Bitch or suffocate," I announced to her. Her resistance ended, and I saw those eyes look up at my face. She saw I was serious and started to pleasure me again. I moaned lightly, and I watched Stacy working on something in the kitchen. I heard my stomach grumble as I smelt the food she was making. I would let the duchess breathe every once and a while while I would choke her on my pussy. I was moaning more frequently as she was doing her best down there. I leaned back, enjoying the work of the bitch between my legs when Stacy brought a meal to me. I moaned loudly as I was nearing an orgasm when the food was ced in front of me. Stacy was rubbing her thighs. I knew she wanted what I promised. I then motioned her over, and I whispered into her ear. She smiled and went off into the training room. Between my legs, some bitch grew more desperate for air as she was running out of oxygen. I moaned as she worked my pussy, and I felt on edge. I decided to make the bitch finish her work before I would let her breathe. It was not much longer, and I heard Stacy leave the training room, and I orgasmed. I loosened up my legs, and the duchess bitch took long deep breaths. I noticed my ejacte going down her chin. "Good job Bitch." I told her with a smile as she hungrily took in the air now avable. "You deserve a reward, but I am eating, so my little toy will y with you bitch." I told her, and she was no longer confused when Stacy came out with my Strapless dildo poking out VIbrating in front of her face. "I will watch, Bitch... Enjoy your reward!" I told her with a smile as she turned to me with a desperate look. I took up the food Stacy brought as Stacy positioned herself at the Duchess''s face and forced her to give the dildo head. I watched as Stacy forced her to deepthroat the appendage. I smiled as Stacy wasn''t nice at all hearing the Duchess gag on her strapless cock. I ate while watching the show as saliva dripped down the Duchess''s chin before Stacy stopped choking her with the cock. The Duchess struggled to gain air again as Stacy moved quickly with a smile finding her wet pussy. She didn''t pause after finding it and shoved her cock inside quickly. The Bitch of a Duchess cried out loudly with a mouth so wide open it could easily amodate another cock. I smiled with the thought as Stacy fucked her hard and fast as she could, and their Moans filled the room. I watched the show as the bitch orgasmed again and again on Stacys cock. I started to feel horny while watching them and eating. "Crawl over bitch, and attend my Pussy again!" Imanded them, cutting through the loud moans. The bitch was soon between my legs, pleasuring my horny pussy as I ate and Stacy fucking her hard. Stacy Came again as she fucked the Duchess''s cunt hard. I heard Stacy''s hard breathing as she fucked the duchess into another orgasm of her own. She started to slow down, much to the Duchess''s relief, as she licked my pussy. I finished my food as I neared my own orgasm. A couple of seconds of the bitches workings on my pussyter, I had a small orgasm. "Good Job. Both of you. I enjoyed the show..." I said, marking the end to their fun. Stacy knew that her work came to an end. I pulled the Duchess up from my crotch. "Good job. It looks like you enjoyed yourself." I said with a smile as I looked at her melted face stered with pleasure. "Now... Time to go receive your next punishment forst time." That pleasured face changed so fast the smile on my face grew broad. The bitch crawled behind me as we walked towards the training room for her punishment. She looked so worried as I forced her into the training room for a night of my fun. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The night was long, and the cries were beautiful. I loved watching the Duchess face twisted in pain as I punished her body. Her cries and pleas for mercy were amazing that I fucked her myself this time. I had cleaned her up after the grueling punishment I dished out on her andid her on our bed. I cuddled with her to sleep. This time I kept her cuffed to the bed as she wasn''t allowed to leave without my permission. When morning rolled around, I felt squirming, and I awoke. I opened my eyes to the duchess, trying to escape the cuffs. I cared little for her workings. My hand snaked around, pinching her nipple. She squealed as she was surprised. She noticed my now open eyes as I got out of bed. "Mistress..." She started, and I turned to her. "You are my Bitch. You can leave when I tell you," I told her, and I looked into her eyes. "Did I say you could leave yet?" She looked at me for a couple of seconds, and her eyes broke contact. "No, Mistress did not give me permission to leave." She replied. "That''s right. I never said you could leave. Likest time you left without permission. Today again, you tried. Now tell me... Where do you need to go?" I asked her. "I need to get home before my husband notices, Mistress." She replied. I gave her a stern look. "Your lying. I am not stupid Duchess Nickey. Treat me as such again, and I will give you a punishment that will makest nights look nice." I sharply rebuked her. "No! Mistress, I am not lying. The Servants in our household are all loyal to me. I have been working on it for years. Each of his confidants was weened out years ago. They were punished or sold, and I reced them with someone from my family or someone loyal to me. Even his personal Maid, who he fucks every night, is more loyal to me than him!" She finished quickly. "Pray, tell. How did you pull this off?" I asked. "My husband may not be the brightest bulb in the bunch, but he is not stupid. When I entered his life, he was not the first choice for his family. They were going to disinherit him. His second brother was the clear favorite to inherit the title of Duke. When I came into the picture, I started to make him into something more... Presentable. He was still the Eldest son after all and rightful Heir. The only thing that could make him lose that position as if he showed no ability. So I started to talk about apetition between two towns in the dukeship. Whoever could make their town prosper more would inherit the ce. What thete Duke and Duchess didn''t know was that my subordinates rigged the Towns. One had a new mine of a rare mineral that I had hidden. When thepetition started, we made a big show looking for new metals for three weeks before we ''Found it'' This cemented him as the new heir. Ever since then, he allows me to do most of the work behind the scenes. I slowly started to change the help and ves around him without him realizing or caring. I let him fuck that cat-kin maid I provided for him, and I do almost whatever I please. This is with the stiption I am home before he wakes up. The Empire sides heavily with the person who inherited thends. This puts me in a position of ruling his dukedom without having any legal right over it. Mistress, please... He is a creature of habit and wakes up at the same time every day!" She finished. I thought it over and unshackled her as she ran to get dressed. I stood at the door as she finished preparing. She was about to open the door when I stopped her. "You will be here in three days. We will talk then, my Bitch... In the meantime... I have a ''Gift'' For you to remember me. I went down to my knees and removed her panties. They would not be needed as I stuck a vibrator I enchanted and then a chastity belt around her. I locked it in ce. "This is my gift to remember me and enjoy Duchess Nickey. I will see you soon..." I opened the door myself and pushed her out as she eximed from surprise. I moved quickly and closed the door. The deed is done. I heard her cry out as I used the enchantment to put the vibrator in her pussy at the lowest setting. She left quickly, though. I left to get dressed when I heard a knock. I thought about it, and today should be the day I see a desperate Ingrid. Other than that, I wasn''t expecting anyone other than Sherry. She waste, and I was starting to get annoyed. I put on a bra and panties before answering the door after I put on a ck robe. Outside the door, Sherry was there. She looked grim with bad news, and I sighed. "Come in... You arete." I told her, walking over to the couch. I finished wrapping the robe around myself as I sat down. "What have you learned?" I asked as I crossed my legs. "I have learned that the minimum amount of people is more than I originally thought. The bare minimum of people is eight. His personal maid, His butler are musts. They rarely take time off but are not ves but fiercely loyal servants to him. The next most important people is his head guard and his treasurer. The head guard goes out frequently, though, to inspect random guardhouses. That could be a potential time to do somethingthe same with the treasurer with various businesses. The rest are various maids that see him. There are four of them, and they vary which he uses. These are the musts to take care of so that he can ''disappear'' without anyone questioning it enough. My mother can go on vacation to an area outside the city, and my siblings often go with her. It is quite weird that they do so in our circles. We can put up a-." I interpreted her as the information was enough. "Look... Sherry, This information is enough. I need you to write down names and descriptions. Social status and next time they will be leaving the mansion. I will take care of the rest temporarily. Your at this point is to get closer to your father. I need you to act like the perfect child. You will see me once a week from now on. This is to keep the contact going between us. This will only be till we finished our works. Your job is on the public side. Do you understand?" I finished. "What do you mean only the public side?" She asked back. "There will be nobles with suspicions right after everything starts. You need to develop consistency, so people don''t think you are a culprit." I stopped myself from rolling my eyes. "But I want to be part of the Training. I would also like to have a couple of hours with that sissy!" She said, almost pleading. I stopped myself from rolling my eyes yet again as I looked at her. She felt the domination of the little obedient Sissy I did for Ingrid and didn''t know how to train herself. I guaranteed that she tried purchasing a boy ve to do the same thing. Then only made the boy shut down from torture in a matter of hours. I smiled as I looked at the ipetent person in front of me. "Look, Sherry, You havee at a bad time for me. You arete when I had my door open for you that I have made ns today. At this point, you need to keep yourself from visiting me for long periods of time, Correct?" I started to guide her mind. She nodded slowly, confirming the thought process. "I have a noblewoman here for a... Consult, and she is one of those people you need to convince that nothing is wrong here, Right?" I followed up, receiving another nod. "Then you being here right now is?" "I get it. I was looking forward to having the sissy lick me off. Can Ie tomorrow?" She asked, and I decided here that I would need to train this girl then. She needed to understand things. She was addicted to domination but understood little of it. She craved power over others more than anything. The fact that the mouse-kin sissy was under my foot was something she craved. In a world like this, where it was easy to purchase someone and have them trained for gold, it was idiotic how she was getting her craving. "Fine, Come here tomorrow afternoon, and I will have the sissy ready for you to y with. Come in a normal way, and Freya will bring you in. I have things to do. I will also give you some... Guidance tomorrow. Now leave. I am expecting someone soon." I told her sternly, and she left with excitement in her step. This was a woman who had the education to be smart but was stupid. I might be underestimating her, though. I needed to get more information on her just in case. I will get Stacy to listen to some rumors, and I will talk to Cassandra. I still needed to meet the gang''s information person. This would be better to do than to go through Cassandra. I watched as Sherry left my apartment, and I sighed. I wanted to take Kitty out for a walk, but it wasn''t a good day for that as I seemed to keep getting interrupted. Ingrid should be here soon as well. I knew by now with the chastity and vibrator. She was desperate to get fucked. I also bet she made herself cum serval times pleasuring her breasts. I smiled in my thoughts but grew more serious. I looked in the kitchen and found the food Freya had made for me. It was still warm, but it was barely there. I missed microwaves for the thousandth time since I arrived in this world and ate the food before going back to the couch. I pulled up the system status. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 122100 Energy: 1340/1340 Strength: 75 Agility: 131 Vitality: 55 Toughness: 67 Charisma: 22 Instinct: 67 Intellect: 82 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 18 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I went up a little in my stats, and my system points were the highest I have ever seen them. I was disappointed with myself at this point, though. I should be abusing this system more, but the amount of training required fills up a lot of time. I needed to move from this city. I looked at the remaining items only to realize I forgot to take my Luck candy. I instantly took it out of the inventory and put it in my mouth. Soon the wheel appeared in front of me, and I spun that wheel. I watched, feeling nervous as it hovered over the low number areas. I wished for a twenty, but I was happy for anything over five. Soon the wheel slowed down, and it was nearing the thirteen. It stopped just before it on an eight. I sighed but was happy nheless. I quickly purchased the Sadistic whip from the shop and looked at the remaining items for purchase. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 72100 Energy: 1334/1340 Strength: 75 Agility: 131 Vitality: 55 Toughness: 67 Charisma: 22 Instinct: 67 Intellect: 82 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- -- Talents Do you see me now? - 25000 Points -- -- Items A bolt of Soft Cloth - 100 Points Fruit of an Enhanced Apple Tree - 5000 Points -- -- Stats Charisma Candy - 3000 Points -- I decided to purchase the rest of the items on the board. It soon emptied, and I looked at the description of ''Do you see me now?''. -- Do you see me now?: You have a talent for making yourself scarce without moving. Your presence in the room seems to fade when you wish it to. -- This was an amazing ability. It was exactly what I needed in my life right at the moment. With the nobility looking at me right now, this would decrease my presence if I have to attend another party. This would decrease the spotlight on me so many different ways when I want to keep a low profile; it was simply a godsend. Maybe a devil send? I didn''t know or care; I was just happy it was now in my life. My tigers were such a good showing of how powerful this ability was. I rechecked my status, looking at the changes. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 39000 Energy: 1340/1340 Strength: 75 Agility: 131 Vitality: 55 Toughness: 67 Charisma: 22 Instinct: 67 Intellect: 82 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I took a deep breath, and I decided. I would try out the lottery. This could do many things to me, and I decided I would cap at nine thousand points, with each ticket being one thousand; that was nine tries. The lottery put me on edge. I had no idea what woulde out or if anything would. Finally, I started to spin. -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, You have received a Minor Enhancement Package -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received a Rare Insights package. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- -- Congrats, you have received Nothing better luck next time. -- I looked at the rewards I received, not sure about how good I got on the lottery. The minor enhancements package was, but the Insights was rare, so it should be good, right? I wasn''t sure, and I opened the Minor enhancements package first. -- Congrats, You have received the Minor Enhancer package - Plus 1 random Body enhancement rted to your system - Plus 1 Stat package -- I smiled as I looked at the package contents. I was wondering what the Body enhancement was, though. I decided to open it first. -- Body enhancement Randomizing... -- -- Congrats, You have received Muscle Refinement Enhancement Your muscle mass changes and fortifies. Your muscles be more durable and flexible, increasing flexibility and strength. -- What came next was intense pain. I drove my head into the cushion of the couch, and I screamed. I felt everything in my body, and cells scream in pain as the enhancement worked through my body. My world was rent asunder. I had no idea how long passed before the world came into focus. I was breathing harshly and finally got up. I was drenched in sweat, and I could feel my pores continue to sweat. I stripped as I walked towards the shower as pain still wracked my body. I felt substance through thousands of pores dripping out as the pain continued. I groaned as I made it to the shower putting the water on the coldest setting let ice-cold water pour down on me. I screamed as it cooled my body, and I trembled. I fell to the shower floor. I nked out on the shower floor as ice-cold water poured down upon me. I heard a noise and looked up as the pain continued seeing Stacy fall to the floor beside me, and my vision nked out. The world went dark, as did my perception of it. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 It wasn''t long, but I awoke with Stacy hovering over me. She was making sure I was okay. Her hands were a bit grabby, and I would punish thatter but I felt the care she showed. It was good loyalty wise, but her full handed grasp of my left breast knew she was getting benefits as wellthe little pervert. I got up with my muscles moving faster than both Stacy and I were expecting. My natural agility made me turn it into a momentum that Inded on my feet. I stood feeling great but also out of control of my own body. I felt lighter, and the slowest movement was faster than I''d like. It wasn''t good to be this out of control, and I would need to train. It was a good problem to have but still a problem. I looked at Stacy with a frown on my face. "You enjoy yourself?" I asked her. The blush on her face was a deep crimson. I red at her demanding an answer. She looked down and started to stammer, "I- I- I- I-, Yes Mistress, I enjoyed it." she finished meekly. "I hope it''s worth the punishment I have in store for you. Now... Why are you here now, Stacy?" I asked, continuing to re down at her. "Sorry, Mistress, I brought the little girl that you requested to talk to yesterday night. She is outside in the living room waiting for you," She quickly told me. I took a deep breath and remembered it. I nodded. "Perfect, I will go see her once I am covered," I replied with a look at Stacy. It took her half a second to realize what was up, and she ran out of the bathroom. I started to dry myself with a towel without trying to tear the towel by ident. My body was still out of control, and I dried myself off quickly as Stacy came back inside with another ck robe. I quickly wrapped it around myself, exiting the Bathroom. I wrapped the robe around myself before exiting, making my way back to that couch. I looked at the couch and was happy. I left it when I did. It looked like I got off of it before my sweat started to drip off my body from the changes. I smiled and looked at the girl across from me. She was obviously young, but I saw the intelligence in her eyes. I nodded happily, looking at her. She had determination while being here and looked straight into my eyes. "Stacy, what did you tell her the reason for her being up here was?" I asked. "Mistress, I didn''t tell her anything, just that the Owner would like to speak to her." She replied, and I was more fascinated with this little girl. She was only three years younger than my current body''s age, but she looked determined and intelligent. I needed people here to look after my businesses, and I wondered if she had the ambition to go along with it. I sat down, crossing my legs as I did so, making sure to show the girls to see if there was interest from her end. Nothing passed her face, and her eyes remained locked on me. This girl wasn''t a closeted pervert like Stacy, who has currently had her eyes all over my legs. "Stacy, Go, make tea. I am also still expecting a guest soon. After the Tea, you can go back downstairs. I will bring the girl down after our conversation." I told Stacy before looking at her. "Name, Young Lady?" I asked. "I am Zee..." She answered, pausing for a moment, "Mistress," She added in a questioning tone. "I am Mistress Sally. You may call me Mistress at this point as hardly anyone calls me by my name." I finished, and she nodded. "Now, Zee..." I started up again, and Stacy came up, setting down Tea for both of us. "Where do you see yourself in the next year Zee?" I asked. The question took her by surprise. "Mistress, I do not know I am putting food on my family''s table and that I can barely do..." "How many people are there in your family?" "Eight, Mistress, I am the oldest Female. My older brother works as a coolie at the Docks. My younger sisters and brothers do not have work at the moment. My parents are..." She stopped talking about that. "Your parents?" I asked for rification. "My mother is a prostitute. I don''t know my Father... We alle from different fathers..." She said through gritted teeth. "Okay, Your family situation doesn''t matter to me much..." I said clearly. "Your choice of birth means nothing. I was born a ve, so I was born lower than you, and I am doing better. Do you know why, Zee?" She looked shocked, her eyes widening. "No, Mistress, I do not know how you did it." She said with wide eyes. "I refused to be the bottom, Zee. My attitude and talent scared the Marquis that owned me. If he didn''t free me, he was scared I would do things to him and his family. Instead, he made a deal with a talented ve. This is now why Ie to talk to you, Zee. I am here to change your life in exchange for a deal..." I finish, and she looked at me oddly. "What Talent?" She asked. "For someone with a spine like you, that is a very self depreciative thought. You have mathematical talent, and everything else can be trained. My toy Stacy says you have a talent in sales and mathematics in running thepany. I need someone willing to be loyal and talented in running my businesses in the Empire. I need you to grow my business empire here. The better you do, the more money and power you will have in the future." I finish a mini sales pitch to her, and her eyes narrow. "What''s the Catch..." She said, looking at me, and I was surprised. "Smart..." I unconsciously said and now knew she was shrewd. She was more talented than Stacy led me to believe. "Good, you''re getting better in my eyes. You don''t just look at the benefits. The Catch is simple. Betrayal will be wishing for death, Zee. If you steal from me, you and your family will be enved. I will train them to make to my wishes or sell them. Depends on my mood that day. I will make you wish you were dead and destroy your personality. Loyally follow me, and your life will be better. Money and power will be within reach as you do more for me. I will scale things with how much you contribute to my cause. The more you aplish, the more you receive. I will be straight with you, Zee. I need talents like you. But the world is dark and murky. This conversation is the difference between heaven and hell for you. Now Choose. Swear loyalty to me for the duration of your life or go back downstairs and continue doing work as a temporary worker, never knowing if you can feed your brothers and sisters..." I finish. The dark look on the face of a twelve-year-old was different. I took this time to get a good look at her. She was young, and her face made her look younger than twelve. Her breasts had just started to grow, but they were growing fast. She was already a small C-cup breast. Her face was sharp, though. She looked inmand even with her innocence clearly still there. She was a girl of this current world, growing up faster than she could age. She was still short, around four foot five. I wondered how this youngdy would grow. I didn''t want to stagnate this girl by making her a ve. I needed subordinates that will do my bidding on more than just lust. I needed driven people with ambition and focus. Lust or very was the worst people for these. Stacy only wanted to please me and lick my pussy. That was the reason she worked so hard. The second lust is sated; she works slower until her sex drive brings her to wanting more again. Granted, her sex drive was high and constantly was horny, but that was beside the point. I focused back on Zee. She was deep in thought, and I noticed her hold her chin as she sat on the opposite sofa. The silence in the room was deafening. I waited for her, and finally, I could tell she came to a decision. "Mistress, Sally... I think I will take you up on your offer. You see something in me, and I will make it true. I want to have my brothers and sisters thrive even more than me!" She announced, and I smiled. "Good... Since I like your attitude and decision-making at this point, I will do one more thing. Your brothers and sisters will be enrolled in schools. Local schools or abroad doesn''t matter to me. They can choose, and I will give them a schrship. After that schrship, they are on their own unless theye under my wing, Zee... This is for you to be loyal to me, Zee. I want you to see that no other employer in your life will be as good to you as I will be. But remember Zee. Betrayal will be pissing off the devil. I am not a good woman to piss off..." I finished. I red, and her eyes didn''t flinch as I red at her. "Yes, Mistress, Sally. You will never have me betray you." I nodded. "Good. Now, this talk will be useless, and your real work will start as soon as possible. I will have something drawn up for you. You still need an education, but we will run through itonest thing though, Zee. I can tolerate mistakes. You can Fuck up even by the numbers. What I do not tolerate, though, is Failure by ignorance and dishonesty. Ignorance is a failure of knowledge that you should strive to annihte. Dishonesty is a failure of character and cant be fixed. Leave and tell Stacy to bring the Desperate girl downstairs up to me." I finished with a smile. She looked sober and nodded seriously. "Thank you for this opportunity, Mistress. I will not let you down." She finished and got up, walking towards the door. She promptly exited, and I looked at her empty teacup. There wasn''t a drop left. I was in thought when the door opened again. I heard harsh breathing, and I looked up to see Marchioness Ingrid with a flushed face looking desperate. She was rubbing her thighs together and trembling lightly. "How was your week?" I asked, taking a sip of the tea in front of me. I looked up to the desperate woman standing there. Her eyes pleaded for mercy of the slow torture strapped inside her. "Mistress, please have mercy on me..." She pleaded, and I smiled. "How was your week? Describe it to me, Ingrid, or you may go home..." I finished leaning back, enjoying my tea. Ingrid looked both desperate and livid that her torture would continue. I saw a bit of rebellion, and I just used a remote to turn up the vibrator, and the rebellion died as she cried out. "Mistress, not fair!" She yelped. Iid back, "I am your Mistress what I want is what you want..." I said, "You will describe your week withoutint, Now." Imanded, pointing at the couch. She moaned as the vibrations stimted her further. She sat down, making it worse for herself, moaning again. "It was a long week, Mistress. My servants tried to take me to the apothecary and an Alchemist the entire time. My blush made them think that I was sick with a fever. I insisted that I wasn''t sick but couldn''t do any official business. My friends showed up and tried to get me to spill the reason..." She seemed to trail off, and I guessed what was next. "I broke down from the constant stimtion, Mistress, and told my friend what you did to me. She- She... She wants to meet you, Mistress..." I raised my eyebrows and stared at her. "Title and name?" "Baroness Hillery... She is more important than many would think as she and her husband''snd area at the Borders of the prairies to the south and has arge town on it. Making it arge trade hub between the Empire and the Prairies." She stated, and I looked at her. She keeps bringing me women, and I didn''t know why. This was something I needed a better intelligence subordinate to do. This was one of the things Fluffy did for me, but I hadn''t installed something like that here yet. I had so much to do but so little time to do it. "Go into the Training room, and I will join you soon..." I stated surprise on her face as I ordered her. "Your punishment for saying things better left unsaid will be soon. Prepare yourself. I expect nothing but that chastity belt on you when I enter. Go... Now!" I order, and Ingrid moved with purpose into the room, and I sighed, leaning back. I needed another massage, and I pinched the bridge of my nose. This Ingrid toy was annoying. She was doing good things for me but putting more onto my te. It was both annoying and refreshing. Without realizing it, she was helping me out... My mind came to a stop, and I realized something. How was she constantly bringing in things I would need, if notter but soon? A southern Baroness might not sound important until you realized it would make smuggling easier. A Duchess inplete control of her family was a huge asset. How was she bringing these masochists and toys to me? These are all key Nobility that, after years of research, I would seek to subjugate myself. It was as if she knew that I wasn''t above board with everything I did. I would have to think about thister, and I checked my status since I hadn''t had the chance yet. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 30000 Energy: 1340/1340 Strength: 105 Agility: 161 Vitality: 85 Toughness: 87 Charisma: 22 Instinct: 67 Intellect: 82 Wisdom: 73 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I was amazed at the ny Stat points that came from that point boost, and I wondered what the Stat package would bring. I needed to get control of my body first before I used it. I was still out of touch and putting more speed and power into things than was necessary. Ingrid was also more of a soft touch toy... I would train her sooner orter, but for now, I needed a gentle touch. I got up and started a routine, increasing my energy, but it also allowed me to control my muscles. This allowed me to regain control of my body. Time passed, and I started to get a hold of my body again. My routine waspletely off, and I was all over the ce. I heard a Cry out for me in the Training room that I ignored, letting Ingrid sweat in there with a vibrator in her pussy teasing her. Soon I will have my fun for now, and I need control, let my toys wait. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Finally, I had control of my body. I wasn''t uselessly wasting strength on the simplest of things. I felt in control of my now even more flexible body. My foot could now easily scratch the back of my head, and my precision reached new heights. My sweat covered body was bare, and a perverted toy was eyeing me. She thought she snuck into the room, but Freya walked past her, eyed me then continued. She was attracted but didn''t want the punishment involvedter. Stacy couldn''t help herself as she furiously masturbated to my sweaty body. I was done, and I had a toy to train. I could hear cries for me inside the training room as she stewed in her lusty body being teased. I looked over to Stacy before I went to the shower to quickly clean myself off. When I had a thought, Stacy needed her peep show punished. I had Ingrid stewing in her own juices... My sweaty body needed cleaning... I smiled as I decided to y with my toys. "Stacy, no cumming!" Imanded, and I stopped her masturbating in its tracks as she instinctively edged herself on my orders. I heard a groan of discontentment as I did so. I used a finger to summon her to me. She could take her eyes off my sweaty body. I thought I smelled at this point, but as Stacy neared, I could see the growing lust and her nose taking in as much as it could. The little pervert never seemed to stop surprising me on her own pervertedness. I smiled as she approached. "Stacy... My eyes are up here..." I cooed, and she just stared at me, "There will be a bigger punishment if you don''t look up..." I said in a rxing tone. She seemed so out of it as if looking upon something that needed worship. Then I took her out of that trance with my voice cutting her mental worship time short, "Stacy! You may only look at my face for the entirety of the night!" Imanded. As Imanded her, the shock on her face was first, then distress as I could see her struggling not to look down. "You will only look at my face if I catch up looking anywhere else but my face, I will have an even more severe punishment for you. Maybe a month with a chastity belt will give you some proper time to think!" I told her, and her face paled at the thought of not being able to cum for a month. The thought to her was horrendous. I watched as she grappled with it. "Follow me," I stated before walking with my sweat covered body into the training room. There I saw the naked Ingrid with a chastity belt on her as she tried to bring herself to cum with her breasts alone. She was staring at the door, surprised at my entry. I smiled as I saw her desperate look. She looked up to me from her position on the floor, her legs open in an M. Her hips rocked as the vibrator tormented her. She looked at me through her spread legs as I walked in. Her hands were on those nipples, teasing them and pinching them when I walked in. The smirk on my face told the story. Her entire body was almost frozen in time as her brain caught up. I slowed down the vibrator again, waking her up. Her groan filled the room as Stacy looked at the back of my head, too scared to look anywhere else. She knew I would hold my promise to chastity belt her if she didn''t follow my order. "Do you realize the mistakes you have made?" I asked, continuing to walk into the room. I stepped over her pausing with my vagina over her face. Before continuing, I looked down to see her face on my pussy. I stepped past then over to my shelf of toys. I heard her start to get up behind me. "Stay in that position," I told her without inflection, but themand stood. I picked up some things for the fun ahead. Her groans sounded in the room. I turned to Stacy as I picked up the gear. "Stacy has been a very naughty girl as well and will be suffering a punishment. Stacy stop looking at the desperate Ingrid. You may only look at my face or hers. If her face is covered, you may not look at her. Only my face then. You may not look away only at my face no matter what happens. Do you understand?" Stacy nodded, almost breaking themand by ident. She caught herself in time, electing to a different path. "Yes, Mistress!" She announced, and I smiled. The desperate look on her face as she struggled to keep her eyes on me was making me very horny. The little pervert was trained, but her perverted tendencies would never change. I loved that about this toy. She wore her heart on her sleeve, and it was so fun to tease her. I walked back over, and I stopped in front of Stacy. I started to brush her face with a smile promising punishment fitting for getting me to punish her harder. She looked desperately at me. "Stacy, My sweet little pervert. I am going to have fun with Ingrid here. You will watch without being able to watch any of the action... You look at us teasing or ying with each other..." I trailed off with a happy smile in contrast to her desperate one. "What will happen, Stacy, if you do?" I asked her. Her look of desperation for release was maximum. She needed me to y with her, and I watched her as I ignored that need. "I- I will be ced in a chastity belt for a month with no release, Mistress," She answered. "Good, you understand the punishment. I am all sweaty after my training, and Ingrid here will start to clean me," I announced, noticing the jealousy on Stacy''s face before I turned to look down on the wanting Ingrid. I stepped past her with a couple of clips in hand and sat my sweaty ass on her face. She was about to exim when my ass covered her face. "Lick it," Imanded as I felt her slight struggles. Her nose was uncovered but right at my ass, allowing air but only to smell my sweaty ass. She squirmed. Her tongue started to move, knowing her ce. I giggle, but I was horny, and her licking was spot on. I moaned as she sucked on my clit. I took a clip and clipped her hard nipple that was poking out into the open. Her hips bucked as I sat on her face when the clip attached. I was all clean except sweat and Ingrids struggles ending quickly after the first clip. I added a second. Her body danced again as her sensitive body moved all but her head at the sudden hard pinch on her nipples. I took a handful of each one as I looked at Stacy, her face firmly held, looking now into my eyes. I saw the struggle of wanting to look away. In front of this pervert were two naked women, both horny as hell and naked. Her want to look and masturbate palpable in the room. I smiled as I looked at her. "Ingrid..." I said while looking Stacy in the eyes, "You will cum in the chastity belt before I take it off," I told her. I grabbed her breasts, groping them, and hearing her moans as I yed with the clips. Still, I kept my eyes on Stacy as Ingrids moans grew louder. The Desperation and struggle on Stacy''s face only grew as I teased Ingrid. I joined in moaning to the workings of Ingrid''s mouth. I moaned louder as her workings got better and better. This toy was a fast learner and desperate as I yed with her breasts. I knew she was getting close as I saw her trembling legs and hips bucking to my workings. I pulled out my remote to cheat her past the edge, and I added a chain to the clips. I smiled as I noticed her frequency of bucking, increasing her moaning gets louder. I then looked up, watching Stacy as I tore off the clips while increasing the vibrations to the max on the vibrator inside her pussy. The effect was amazing. I did not know how to describe the face Stacy made. The mixture of emotions on her face... The Jealousy. The Desperation. Envy. Hate. Love. It was all there, so many strong emotions painted all into one expression. It was amazing. I loved it. I wanted to take a picture in my mind. I did and put it into my memory pce to hold tight. I orgasmed watching those emotions as Ingrid''s tongue could never do to me. I had a mind sweeping orgasm that followed watching those emotions as Stacy continued to struggle with her emotions and inability to watch the scene in front of her as it happened. I noticed the liquid of a wet pussy stream down her unsatisfied body. I took it in. I loved it. A third orgasm swept my body, and my hands reached my breasts; I twisted my nipples as I loudly moaned as I squirted into Ingrid''s mouth. I took a minute to calm down and looked down at the softly moaning Ingrid as the vibrator inside her continued to vibrate. I turned it off and pulled out a key from the chain on my neck. There were three keys on it, and I took it off. I unlocked the cage trapping her, and stood up. Ingrid did not move right away, but I turned off the Vibrator, stopping her moaning and the gradual build-up to another orgasm. My smile was bright as I watched Stacy''s face. "Mistress, I, I- I want to look Please show me mercy, Mistress." Stacy''s voice rang out in the quiet room. Her eyes stared into mine, and I took the step separating us. I smiled with a soft look and kissed her lips softly. "No, You have taken too many liberties today. You are out of line and need a punishment. It would be best if you learned my little toy. I choose when you feel pleasure. I choose when you can masturbate. I choose when you cum. You are mine. You are my Toy. Your life, Body, and soul are mine. You know this, my little Toy Stacy. You know this and have willingly chosen this. But again and again, you take liberties, and I must teach you with the punishment that will teach you." I kissed her lips, staring into her eyes. "If I give you pain, you will enjoy it. If I give you the attention, you will enjoy it. What do you most fear, my little toy?" I asked. The fear in her eyes as she looked at me. "Abandonment Mistress..." She said as tears filled her eyes. "I will never abandon such a good toy like you, Stacy. But I must be strict with you..." I trailed off, turning to look at Ingrid, who wasing to on the floor. "Ingrid, get up and take out the vibrator, then present your pussy to Stacy. You will tell me if she looks." Imanded. I heard a moan as the order came about. Ingrid''s mind was clearly a mess as she slowly got up. The orgasm after such a long timeced with the pain made the world blurry to her. She listened without thought as I stepped away. My scent leaving from Stacy''s proximity disappointing her as she desperately tried to take in the scent through her nose. After a small amount of time, Ingrid was in front of Stacy. Presenting her pussy for inspection by someone trying their absolute best not to look. The emotions grew on the pervert. Her eyeballs wanted to take a look at the noblewoman, presenting her pussy to her. I smiled, and my next order made it even worse for the pervert. "Turn around, Ingrid, and present your pussy that way to the pervert," Imanded. Again Ingrid followed, turning around and bowing to me, spreading her legs then pussy with her hands. The indecision and desperation grew on her as Stacy now had to look over to me. I had a mini orgasm, just looking at her face. I smiled viciously and stepped over to Ingrid. "You deserve a reward Ingrid for tonight forsting the week without bothering me. What do you wish for?" I asked her. She looked up from her bowing position, red in the face with a look of surprise and indecision. I waited for her to choose. I lifted her head from that position and watched as she decided. "I- I want you to fuck me like the first time..." She said shyly. I smiled. "Mind if the pervert behind you is punished as I do so?" I asked, surprising them both. It was her reward, after all. She shook her head, though. "Go ahead..." She trailed off with a deeper blush. I then realized something about our Ingrid here. She had an exhibitionist fetish. I was surprised when I noticed but didn''t remark at this point. I approached her while she was looking down and brought her into a hug, breasts pressed against each other. I looked at Stacy with a look in my eyes that she immediately understood. It said, "BEHAVE!" with a firmness she wasn''t used to. I scooped Ingrid''s chin lifting it and kissed her lovingly. She was caught in it. The sudden change of atmosphere was in stark contrast to what was happening just a couple of minutes ago. It was as if it all became an illusion in the back of her head. A fleeting fantasy, and all that mattered was now. The kiss remained for a while as I dominated her mouth. She melted into me, losing strength. That was when I broke the kiss. She looked up to me, wondering where I went, and I moved around her before she knew what was happening. My arms still wrapped around her, I whispered in her ear. "Like the first time," I said softly in her ear, and my arms left her body. Without contact, she felt out in the cold, and I put two fingers on either side of her hips. One on each and started to trail them on her body. She knew I was here and teasing her. She moaned as those fingers roamed up to her neck. "Do you like these fingers?" I asked her. Those fingers now slipped up to her breasts and reached her nipples. The somehow hard nipples grew harder as I softly teased them. "Where do you want these fingers?" I asked her again as only a resounding moan from her filled the room. "Mistress-," Was all that came out as I softly pinched the nipples before releasing them, continuing to tease her. "Yes, My sweet Ingrid?" I teased her even with my soft voice and licked her neck before kissing it. The moans grew louder as she enjoyed my soft treatment. I heard groans behind me as I did so. "I- I want you inside me, Mistress," She stated. I grinned as I softly trailed one finger down to her pussy, the other up her neck to her mouth. I traced both pairs of lips as I asked, "Where would you like me inside you?" Before she could answer, my finger slipped past her lips into her mouth while the other started to tease her clit. "Here?" I asked her to use that finger to y with her tongue. My other finger found her slit even moister than before, starting to drip more and more fluids onto my finger. I didn''t stop teasing the wanting Ingrid as she moaned louder and louder. "Or Here?" I then whispered into her ear and pushed a finger into her wet, wanting pussy. She loudly moaned, filling the room with her enchanting voice. I started to finger her pussy, and she leaned back into me, increasing our skin to skin action. I let her as I started to fuck her pussy and mouth, adding a second finger to both. Her moans grew louder and louder as she neared the edge. Her pussy was so close when I stopped just as she was about to orgasm. I smiled but suppressed it as she loudly changed a moan to a groaning sob. "Why, Mistress!" She begged. I stepped away, grabbing my strap on. "You cum when I tell you with this, Ingrid," I told her as I started to put on then lube up my strap on. Ingrid''s eyes shone as I stepped up and closed our distance. Her breasts met with mine. "This is a reward after all..." I trailed off and grabbed her ass, lifting her. She instinctively wrapped her legs around me, and her pussy was prated by the strap-on quickly. Her cries rang in the room as I lifted her ass to start fucking that tight pussy. It was a weirdly, intimate fuck for me. It was a way of training Ingrid''s mind. I quickly put her on the ground slowly and started to fuck her brains out in an easier position. Her cries continued to ring as I kissed her. Only now, in my mouth, they were muffled. My own sensitive pussy rubbing the strap on got me closer to orgasm as Ingrid came once again. I didn''t stop waiting for my own release once again. I simply turned my face as I did so, and my smile was no longer loving. No, I came, but my smile was vicious. It was a Victorious smile as my eyes met with a head watching my ass from behind fucking Ingrid. She didn''t even notice my head turned. Her hand had slipped into her pussy. I didn''t stop fucking Ingrid into onest orgasm. Then I stopped, but the entire time I watched Stacy. I came as the dread of being caught washed her face. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The pure look of terror on Stacy''s face when she finally noticed me looking at her was pristine. My smile was delighted. Horror dawned on her face as she edged herself yet again. This time though, she wasn''t going to be allowed to cum for. My smile spoke more than words could. "Was it worth it?" I asked. Stood from Ingrids twitching body staring deep into those horrified eyes. "No, MIstress..." She started looking down, but I know her look of atonement also got a perfect look at Ingrids twitching pussy. She was unsavable as a pervert, and I don''t want to change my pain doll. My smile brightened as I closed the distance, grabbing her chin. I forced her head up to look at me. "You naughty little pervert. I will be merciful. You will get a total of four pain orgasms while locked up. While your locked up and four times in total, I will give you a painful orgasm. You may beg when you want but only four in total for the next month. This is the limit of my Mercy. If you cum one extra time more than four, I will increase to total time locked up by a month without mercy." I told her. The sadness and horror of her punishment significantly lessened as I walked to the cab, pulling out a Chastity belt for Stacy. I knew she would misbehave and had one made just for her. I locked her up, making sure it was a perfect fit. I heard her whimper as I picked up the still twitching Ingrid taking her to the bathroom to clean her up, then clean myself up. I stepped away, putting the Key on my ne with the two others with a smile. "Maybe I should start a key collection..." I stated for both women to hear but only musing to myself. I ignored their reaction as I carried Ingrid out and to the shower. The rest of the night, when quickly as I cleaned Ingrid and myself up while I heard some whining from Stacy. I ignored it and cuddled with Freya groping herrge breasts as I fell asleep. The next morning I awoke with many more things to do today. I stood that aside as I practiced with my new found strength and flexibility. My control was better, and I didn''t break bones by ident level, but my control over smaller actions still needed more work. I worked up more and more sweat as the morning came to a close. I cleaned myself up in the shower and knew the Duchess would be hereter. I needed to get some work done, and I needed to check up on construction. I dressed and took Kitty out of her cage and cleaned her up. I got her ready and took her out for a leisurely walk towards my new warehouse. It was a nice walk with the sun shining brightly as we did so. It was a nice walk when a guard patrol turned by us, and their vision centered on me. I was obviously an adventurer in my current clothing, but my instinct warned me. My fears were confirmed secondster. "Stop!" Rang out as I passed. The Guard in a full suit of armor looked me over and down to kitty. "Meow!" She acknowledged the guard. I crouched and scratched her behind the ear before standing again. I looked at the four guards patrolling in front of me. They were too busy looking me over with dark looks of lust. I instantly grew disgusted as the men clearly wanted alone time with myself and my Kitty. "Yes?" I asked quickly with a more diplomatic tone than most who know me are used to. "Yes, We are looking for some fugitives that happen to fit your appearance and would like to take you back to the guardhouse for further interrogation..." HE trailed off, looking at my breasts. I looked at him like an idiot. "You are saying that you have fugitives that are a Phantom Snow Tigress and a Cat-kin ve being walked on a leash..." I trailed off, vocalizing the absurd statement they just made. That got a blush from the leader of the patrols here. The guards behind him chuckled a bit, and I knew I just entered Idiot hell. With his minor humiliation in front of his fellow guards, I watched as he doubled down. "Bitch I said you look like a fugitive, so we will take you both back to talk to the Captian!" He announced loudly with citizens scattering from the nearby area. I sighed, knowing that I was in the wrong ce at the wrong time. "Look... I am a vemaster and Beast tamer. A C rank adventurer, I currently have several contracts with the nobility for training their ves. If you want to go down this route, I will send a messenger to the Duchess to deal with you. Nowst chance." I left myself open-ended, and the guards thought over their choices. With me being stronger than them, they had second thoughts. The one leading it was a deep crimson of indignation and humiliation at this point, though. I stepped back and receiving an indignant yelp from Kitty, and I started to walk away. They were smart enough not to harp on it. I still felt eyes from that one guard, though. I knew something else was going to happen at some point now. Down the streets, I felt those eyes, and I slipped into the Warehouse with people crawling all over it. The construction was heavily underway on the building, with the roof beingpletely revamped. The Forman spotted me and ran over with a smile. "You must be Mistress Sally, Pleasure to meet you. My wife has told me all about how amazing the products your tailoringpany has made!" He enthusiastically went off while my brows furrowed. I never told them my business, and it should not be under my name. It should be under the protection of the Marchioness and Stacy as the deed holder. This meant people were looking into me more actively now. I pinched the bridge of my nose as he went over details of the construction. I put on my big girl panties and didn''t sweat the small details calming myself down and went over specifics. It was good that I came as they had misunderstood a couple of the orders and almost did them wrong. I talked for a while, correcting misunderstandings before I took Kitty to the Park. As soon as we left the construction, the eyes centered on me again. I sighed as I had attracted some type of trouble for no reason. It happened when Kitty raised her leg and started to piss on a tree in the small park. Arge figure started to catapult its way towards me. My whip met the person attacking me on instinct. It stuck gold andshed half the person''s face off. The skin store and hung off his face in a gruesome scene as his wails echoed out. I looked down, and he no longer had his armor on but was definitely the guard that stopped me earlier. I looked up at the sun and noticed it wasn''t even noon yet. The guy attacked me out in the open in the morning. He wasn''t wearing his armor and followed me for hours. I was pissed. I looked down at him, and my instinct told me to end him, or more trouble woulde. The problem was I was a civilian now and a Known person. I could hear peopleing over already. I made a quick choice to finish him differently. I extended my ws and removed his hand before destroying his sight. His screams intensified as I destroyed his eyeballs with my ws. I walked calmly back to Kitty, finishing her business, and forced her to end it short. She obediently followed me away from the screaming wreckage of a soon to be Ex-guard. The rest of the day went calmly, but I knew that something had just started. Instinct told me I should have killed him. The problem with killing a guard or an Ex-guard was huge in this world. In my previous incarnation, it didn''t mean shit. The corrupt cops of my nation "protected" Their own. That included dirty cops that sold drugs on the street harassed civilians. Murdered on the streets. That gave Ex-cops a lot of leeways as well. They were a pain in the ass to deal with. Attacking a guard in the empire was considered a spit in the face of the military. An Ex-guard, though, was a different story. Veterans were not given respect in this country. That didn''t mean they didn''t deserve it. They didn''t get that respect. If I killed this guard that wanted to **** me, it would lead to a strong investigation if they investigate now, though, it will not be as strong, and I can use the Duchess or the Marchioness to make it disappear. Once that guard lost his rank, I can kill him to end the trouble. I made it back at noon, and the store was bustling with activity and Noblewomen moving around ordering from various workers. The shop was in full swing, and I knew money was flowing in quickly. Things were progressing well, and I stepped up the stairs with Kitty meowing at me as I heard her stomach grumble. "No worries, Kitty, I will get some food for you," I cooed to her and noticed the mess at the top of the stairs known as Duchess Nickey. Ingrid was in better shape after a week than the duchess after three days. She clearly wanted out, and she looked at me like a life preserver in the middle of the ocean. Her eyes lit up, and her legs trembled. I smirked, and I opened the door. I blocked the door letting Kitty in first before entering myself. The door shut in the duchess face before I opened it up again. The indignant look she had made my pussy wet. "Yes?" I asked her, and she looked with an expression full of hope. "You told me toe today, Mistress..." She told me like I hadn''t remembered. I decided to tease her. "Hmmm, I don''t think I remember that..." I said, looking up and thinking about it. I then left the door open and walked away over to the kitchen to starte cooking. I heard the door shut and saw Nickeye inside, looking embarrassed as she did. I ignored her as I cooked, and Kitty meowed up to me, begging for food properly. She had really grown into her role with the change of training. She still needed some work, but I was happy with the new results. It wasn''t muchter that I finished making a meal, putting the food in a bowl for Kitty to eat, and finished thest touches on my own lunch. I walked over to the couch and put the bowl of food on the floor for Kitty by my feet. I sat down across from the silent Nickey and watched her as I started to eat. After I took my first bite, did Kitty start eating. I was proud of the progress again. I finished the light meal before turning my attention to the desperate woman in front of me. "Well... Nickey, you are here... How have thest three days been?" I asked her as Kitty crawled up into myp. I started to pamper her with attention earning her Nickey''s envy. "They have been trying, Mistress. Day one, when I got back, my husband wanted to be Intimate for the first time in quite some time... I obviously couldn''t, and I told himter. I sent the maid to him to put an end to that problem. The Vibrator was a constant reminder of you, Mistress. I found it hard to deal with my responsibilities when my mind kept wandering to the slow build-up of pleasure. Day two was more of the same, but I couldn''t stop looking at my maids and butlers, thinking how good it would be to use them. It grew worse and worse till I just want to orgasm so bad, Mistress. Please let me cum!" She broke down in tears needing release. I adjusted her vibrator up on the second day, letting her feel the sweet torture harder. I used a remote to turn it up higher but not to the point she could find release. Her moan as the vibrations grew filled the room. "What do you want, Bitch?" I asked her bluntly. "I want to be FUCKED! I want you, MIstress. PLease anything for some pleasure, Mistress!" She begged. Her tolerance low; I looked at her with contempt. This obviously made her even hornier since I could tell she had a humiliation fetish. I looked at her as she begged me, and I leaned back with a smile. "What are you?" I asked her with that smile as I made Kitty purr, scratching a sweet spot behind her ear. "What?" She asked back. "Last time I told you what you are, now recite to me who you are." Her blush deepened, "I am your bitch, Mistress," "Bitch strip and on your knees to lick my feet clean!" Imanded her. Her blushed somehow turned even deeper red, and she got up and stripped her clothes that should not have been on her anyhow after she entered. She stepped forward then got on her knees in front of me. I lifted my dirty foot and lightly pped her face with it. "I''d been walking this morning on the streets; enjoy Bitch," She kneeled in front of me as I waved my foot in front of her. I could see in indignation and hesitancy as she looked at my foot. "Please me, and you might be out of that cage tonight Bitch," I threw out a small incentive, and the hesitation grew in the correct way, and her hands reached out, grabbing my foot lightly, and her tongue stretched out. Disgust and repulsion showed on her face as she started to lick all the grime off my feet. I knew where I had been, and there wasn''t anything dangerous, but she didn''t know that. The construction site I was never on and safe in that knowledge made Nickey take the next step. She started to pick up speed cleaning my foot, and I saw something die in her. It was her dignity. It was broken without her knowing. If she could go this far, she could go farther. Without her knowledge and in only three sessions, I broke the pride she kept in herself. She discarded it for the chance of pleasure. I looked down with a smile as I watched her move on to the next foot, thoroughly cleaning that of grime. When she was done, I smiled happily. I had ns for my new broken toy. -- Announcement. Hey guys, I wish to thank everyone for the support and love you have shown my novels. I am sure you may have noticed since December, I have slowed down the number of chapters I produce. This was because I almost burnt out. I was working a full-time job and putting around 70 hours a week into writing. This didn''t bother me for the longest time since there was some ovep. This didn''t stop me from almost burning out. I will admit I may have overdone it with 4 books producing chapters on. I honestly was not expecting the poprity of the fourth novel. This doesn''t change the fact that I still try to produce around 6 chapters a week. That brings me to the point of this announcement. Every week that a book reaches above 500 on the power stone ratings or more than 300 people joining the collections, I will bring out a second chapter. If there is more than 500, I will bring out a third. If the book that week makes it over 200 in power stone ratings, I will bring out a third in that week. Thank you for all the support and love for my books, and I hope you continue to enjoy my novels are quickly growing into a passion of mine. Thank you again, and please, vote,ment, Review, and if you want to share with like-minded people. P.S. This is the discord link. https://discord.gg/37FV2VX82W Chapter 87: Chapter 87: I walked over to the training room and sent Kitty to her cage. She, without hesitation, put herself in the cage. She closed the door behind her without thought andid down withoutint, only stopping to issue a "Merow" Back to me as she headed off. I looked at the sopping mess that Nickey was behind me. I stepped into the Training room, knowing Kitty was back in the room. Recently I have given her more freedom. I was slowly wearing down the defenses in her mind making her think more like a pet. I could never be sure how far along she was in her transformation from a person to a pet. This was true since I was trying to eradicatenguage slowly from her head. I wanted her to start thinking like a cat instead of an intelligent person. This wasn''t to make her stupid. Even animals have more or less intelligence; otherwise, I wouldn''t be so happy with my Tigers, who could understandplex orders and navigate cities by themselves to get back to me safely. No, I remember a study back in my past incarnation aboutnguages and how it affects us as people. If you spoke English as your mainnguage, you thought in thatnguage. This was the same in every othernguage in my past world as well. This didn''t mean much until you look at the attitude or reactions in certain situations where it mattered. Aboriginals in onenguage never had a right or left in their native tongue. They instead went by north, east, south, and west. This ended up with the majority of their natives knowing the direction they were facing at all times. This was underground or in buildings. This was what it equated to. If I started to get Kitty to think like a cat and in thatnguage that she would conjure herself, she would effectively be tamed by her own brain. She would then do anything for her master that feeds and spoils her. Her own brain would be the cage that traps her instead of the cor around her neck. This was my working end goal for my cute kitty that enjoyed my pampering. I looked around the clean training room and opened the Iron maiden. Out came a mouse-kin Sissy. He looked fearfully up at me and started to cry and beg for mercy. Freya must have punished him for somethingst night while I was busy and didn''t notice him in there. I noticed the wounds, and I gagged his mouth, tempted to put him back in. I wasn''t looking for him, but I didn''t need him around at the moment. With the gag shutting him up, I put him in the corner, allowing him to sleep silently. The Iron maiden is not a joke, and his tears continued to stream down his face as heid in the corner. The kid would never be a man again. I looked at the broken mouse-kin knowing that the final stages of servitude were being cemented in his mind. The Completeck of caring would attach him to the next person that showed any care for him. His mind was now struggling to survive. He needed his owner, and I decided to hand him off to Ingrid. The Mouse-kin sissy would do anything for love and attention now as I was about to show that I could be affectionate to women. This would bring into his mind wanting to be a woman for that attention and affection. His mind would hold that being male means being abused, Whereas being a woman meant being showered with affection. This would put him in his ce and make his own mind prison for life. I giggled, thinking about it. That giggle sounded in the room as Nickey stood before me with trembling legs. Her desperation grew as she herself was caught in my web to be changed to my whims. Prisoner of her own wants and desires that I shaped for her. ''This World is so much fun!'' I thought as I now looked through my open toy cab, thinking of how I was going to start training this toy. I had a pain doll, and Nickey would not follow me on my travels. No, I needed something that she could do to herself to keep up the training but would never be as good as me doing it to her. She was a great pawn in the empire. She was a humiliation masochist that had been awoken to the pleasures of it. The thing was that she was also a powerful woman with a multi-century family under her control. She was a shrewd woman that let her desires make a blind spot. She knew when to quit. I needed her to ignore those feelings and continuously crawl back, begging for that attention that only I can give. This training needed to hit her subconsciously, and I only had a limited time to do it. I had too many damn things going on, and I still needed to train another nine or ten ves. The more I thought about the many things going on in my life, the more annoyed I became. I promptly ignored everything else and went back to deciding how I would use my new toy. There were so many ways to train people. I had a hard decision. Then it hit me. I looked at a leather mask. The options opened up if her identity was hidden. She loved being humiliated and degraded. I could go with it. I loved seeing her beg and doing things that others in their right mind wouldn''t. My smile grew as I looked at it. I wondered if that mask for sensory deprivation would be the best. The answer was simple in my mind. It wasn''t. No, I would need something custom for this bitch that would allow her to see and hear. That didn''t mean that I couldn''t start. I turned to her showing her desperate face my newfound smile. I wasn''t going to be able to humiliate her the way I was thinking of since at this moment; I only had a sensory deprivation mask at this moment that didn''t mean that I couldn''t have some fun now. I took the mask over to her with a smile as she looked at me with separation and now nerves. The ck mask somehow seemed intimidating to her. "Nickey, do you know what this mask is?" I asked her as I opened up the strings on the back for her. "No, Mistress," Was her simple reply as her eyes were on that mask. She knew it took me time before I had chosen to take out the mask. This meant that I had spent time thinking about exactly what I was going to do to her. The nervous expression started to outgrow the desperation as I finished opening the mask. "This is my sensory deprivation mask, Nickey. It is for little sluts and bitches like you. What it does is shut your world down to a few senses. This enhances those senses, or should I say puts more attention on it." I finish, and I was now in front of her. "The only holes in this mask are for breathing through the nose. I will gag you as well to stop and talking since your my bitch. You don''t need to talk or consent since..." I left my statement open. "I am Mistress''s Bitch," She finished earning my happy smile. "So good to see a toy know her ce. Now, this mask ising on, and now you will be at my mercy for anything I wish to do to you." I finished telling her and put a ball gag into her mouth. She tried to murmur something as I took the mask and started to put it on over her face. She seemed to cry out, but I ignored it. After fighting with her hair a bit, I had the mask on and tied snug. It wasn''t a perfect fit, but it allowed her to breathe, and she couldn''t hear or see. The gag wasn''t necessary, but the jaw was one of the looser areas, and it would have allowed her to talk. Now with her blind, deaf, and mute, she would be putty in my hands to do as I wish. She could only smell and touch. I quickly bound her hands, hearing a muted groan as I did so. I turned up the VIbrator in the chastity belt, making her moan in response. Her legs trembled under the added vibrations as I started to y with her body. I guided her to an empty spot and brought the chains over. I hooked her tied hands that were behind her back and pulled them tight. Her body couldn''t move without causing pain. She was now a helpless mess in front of me with her perky breasts, ready for me to y with. I finished my set up and grabbed a paddle to start. I was about to introduce her to the world of pain and pleasure mixed until you couldn''t tell which you experienced. Her muffled ways of trying tomunicate with me were lost inside the mask as I prepared to start. In the corner, the tears of a sissy mouse-kin were watching with envious eyes as I brought the paddle down to her ass. Her mask muffled whatever noise she made when the spanking started. The chastity cage moved with her trembling legs, the lock jingling in the quiet room. Noises came from her mask as I started to paddle her ass. The sounds of her ass being paddled filled the silent room as I lost count of the number of times I paddled her ass. It started to turn a deeper and deeper shade of red that brought a smile to my face. Once it turned an angry red, I stopped knowing much more, and I would cause damage. I wanted this to be a fond memory in the days of my absence. Her legs shook, forced to continue to stand by the position of the chain. Any more weight would dislocate limbs, causing arge amount of pain. I needed to watch this line as I forced her to spread her legs. The trembling legs did it, and I pulled out the clips that I had prepared. Unlocked her chastity cage, letting it fall on the floor. The noisesing from the mask made me wet as she was trying to beg to cum. I just knew this desperate pussy needed attention that it was about to get. The smile on my face brightened the room as I was before her little tight cunt. I found her clit and put my mouth to it sucking it out. Her moans were noticeable even through the gag and mask as more vaginal fluids started to drip down. Her legs trembled, even more, trying to stay upright as I sucked her clit off. With experience, when I knew she would orgasm, I stopped but put a finger in her vaginal canal, looking for that vibrator. The little string loop was in my hand in seconds as she neared orgasm. She was ready, I thought. I started to fuck her pussy with my finger and the vibrator bringing her there faster and faster. Her cries in the mask were obvious to anyone, and I was ready. She was on edge and about to tip over when I did it. I clipped her clit on the tip with my lips. The moans instantly changed as she squirted all over the floor with a massive orgasm that she never experienced before in her life brought on by extreme pain on her clit. The mask muffling it all, but I was excited. This time I wanted something inside me, and I wanted it soon. I looked at the sissy in the corner and decided against it. I needed him to attach to Ingrid. With a bit of disappointment, I finger banged out the rest of Nickey''s orgasm. Her screams, even as she came down, were evident. I ignored those and turned that vibrator to the max settings. Her moans now mixed in with her screams as I started pushed another vibrator reducing the screams to just moans. I didn''t stop there as I added a third, fourth, and the fifth vibrator on max setting insider her sensitive pussy. I then grabbed a buttplug putting it in her ass before she knew what was happening. The deaf, mute, and blind woman screamed into the gag in both pleasure and pain. The number of sensations going on all at once was overwhelming, and her pussy squirted onto the floor again instantly followed it up with pissing all over the floor, no longer able to control her dder with the overwhelming sensations happening there at the same time. I stood up as the sensations continued. I grabbed more clips and grabbed her breasts. I started to groped them, kneading them like dough. Her moans continued, and I watched as the trembling in her legs intensified as she came again. I followed her orgasm with a clip to her nipple, earning a surprised muffled scream. My wet pussy was demanding attention that I ignored. I continued to knead those thirsty breasts, and when I thought she was about to orgasm in her knew heaven and hell, I clipped her other nipple. I watched as her pussy squirted even more fluids out in both pain and pleasure. I then unhooked her arms as I noticed her legs could no longer support her. I was quick to grab her as she slumped down, almost smashing her face to the floor. My arm wrapped around her waist, and I lowered her to the floor softly. I then left her in that pleasure hell to experience multiple orgasms. Her muffled moans and now screams of pleasure continued to echo as I decided to leave her there for the sissy in the corner. "Do you know why she is there on the floor, experiencing pleasure? While you were in there experiencing pain?" I asked him. The sissy mouse-kin eyes were filled with tears looking at me like the bastion of all hope. He shook his head, unable to speak. "You are a pathetic beta male who used to have the grandeur of being an alpha male. You are a sissy little girl. The only way to experience pleasure, love, and affection is to serve your mistress with all your heart." I told him and picked him up. His eyes were filled with hope as I walked him out and cleaned him up. I took off the gag and forced a healing potion down his throat. The body still needed more calories, and I made something soupy for him. He started to thank me over and over when I backhanded him. "You little shit, You are a nothing to me. Your mistress should be here tomorrow. Express gratitude to someone who gives a fuck." I told him harshly. The panic of my anger towards him flinch back in fear. This was a broken sissy ready for delivery. I brought him to the closet and dressed him up in extremely girly clothes that Stacy had prepared for this moment. I put him in front of a mirror, showing him off to himself. He was staring at it with a small but growing smile on his face. I then put him in the travel cage for Kitty and locked him up for the night. I noticed as I left the room, Kitty sleeping soundly with an unlocked cage. I smiled as I arrived in the Training room. The mess of Nickey was left as the room filled with the scent of her ejactions and piss. I knew that she would be worried, unknown how long she had been like that without my touch. I noticed she was about to cum again and let her finish before I turned off the vibrators. Her screams and groans of pleasure died down, turning to moan here and there in memory of the pleasure. I scooped out the vibrators one by one before I untied her hands and arms. I untied the mask and looked into the pleasure-filled eyes of Nickey and, with the removal of the gag, a big smile. I picked her up, took her to the bathroom. I showered with her cleaning her body up. She couldn''t take any more pleasure as I did not want to break her mentally. She was off in Lnd, not even knowing what was happening around her anymore. I dried her off and brought her to my bedroom. I dawned on some basic underwear and a robe. The day was over at this point. Stacy was now making food, and Freya walked in, noticing me. Her breasts looked perfect on her. They were proportioned perfectly to her body. "There is a mess in the training room, Freya." I simply said, "Yes, Mistress," She replied with a huge smile and walked to the training room. I looked towards Stacy with a smile. Her frustrated face showed, and I knew she wanted to masturbate to the memories of half-naked women and memories of me with other women. s, the chastity cage changed those ns. It was going to be a great month, I thought with a growing smile. -- Power stone Ranking: 751 Collections: 38 Thank you all for your support! Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The next morning came, and I woke in a pile of soft bodies. As the first to awake this morning, I ignored my toys and got up. I stripped and worked my body in the private backyard. I slowed down even further through my work out, making it harder and harder. When I finished a long timeter, I was gasping for oxygen at the strain. I remembered the insights I got from the system and decided it was time. I opened the system, and I then opened the Rar insights package. -- Congrats, you have opened the Rare insights package pick one of the selection Agility Warrior Beastmaster Dominator Phantom Warrior Whip Master Body Trainer Trailzer Perfection Seeker -- I looked at the selection, knowing these could lead me down different paths in the future. I was stumped as I took oxygen into my strained lungs. I almost want to go body trainer or Whip master. Perfection seeker does not seem like me, though. The beastmaster does not seem like me either. I looked at Dominator and Agility Warrior. Trailzer seemed to be hinting at making my own way. I wasn''t interested though of ''going off the beaten path'' Paths were there for a reason, and a misstep can lead to disaster. My main weapon was whip''s, but if I wasn''t going Whip master, then I wasn''t going Agility warrior. The phantom warrior was tempting, but my pussy spoke to me, and I choose Dominator. I choose it, and the system did a prompt for me. -- You have chosen the Unique insight Dominator. You have one day to find a safe ce while you undergo the insight. -- I was rmed; this was the first time the system ever warned me. I moved into the house and woke Freya and Stacy. Their waking minds were instantly on alert as I hastily told them about my absence in theing days. I turned to the training room, where I was going to lock myself. I told them as such. "I will be locked in here. No one shall enter. Have Ingrid pick up the fucking sissy bitch mouse-kin. I will talk to her after I am finished. Nickey went home while I was training, I see. If shees begging for attention, tell her that I will summon her, not the other way around. Freya soon, Cassandra will be here for a report. You will remember the key details. If Sherry shows up, I am busy and cannot meet with her for the time being. These are all absolute orders. Cassandra''s orders are to continue toy low and, if attacked, hard cede territory with losing as little as possible. Those are my orders." I finished and went into the shower to clean myself off. I took my time, and I came out to a nicely cooked meal. I then spent some time with my cute tigers and told them to behave for Freya. I told Zara to guard the door before I entered. I sat in the corner. I took a deep breath. I knew I had one day to prepare, but I didn''t need it. I didn''t know how long this insight would take, but I knew it was important. The faster I started it, the Faster I would be finished. I then started the insight. I was sitting in an old meditating position I used to take, and the world around me swirled. My mind entered a weird world. No, That does not exin how I felt. I was in heaven of pleasure and hell on earth in pain. Every emotion swirled my body as I floated in nothingness. Soon I heard augh as I floated on every emotion like it was apart of me yet not. "A strong mind!" The voice boomed over the abyss. "A mind filled with every emotion yet attached to none. Amazing! AMAZING! I like you, girl; you are mine!" The voice boomed loudly, and I felt a hand swiftly gather me. I left those swirls of emotions, and I was naked before a smiling Man. I looked at the person in front of me. "You are perfect. Perfect. A mind meant to dominate those around you. You are a true shadow ruler. Dominator is a second ss choice for you!" He pped, sounding thunder around me as I stared at him. "First... Here," He pointed at me, and an all-epassing pain erupted in my head. Thoughts and memories filled my head. I looked forward, and a Human man stood before me. His back whipped raw. The look on his face spoke of no pain as he pleaded to be stepped on. I lifted my perfect foot and kicked his face. His nose scrunched under my foot as he hit the floor. "Who said you could speak gnat!" I said and reached down with a dagger cutting his throat. I no longer had time to spend with such a broken toy. It was no longer fun. Pain dolls are meant to feel pleasure, not needlessly beg for the pleasure amidst the pain. His training was interrupted by another ve trainer in mypany. The cunt continued to fuck up my ves by pleasuring them needlessly when they needed a strict hand. I looked at another failed ve as sheughed at the walls in her cell. Her mind corrupted to the point of uselessness. I opened the cage and cut her throat as well. I gathered her beautiful dead body and threw it into the trash where the animals would feast on it. I walked away with only anger in my eyes. She had lost me two bags of money, ruining these ves. She was an inferior ve master, and I was the Dominator. Lately, though, the Guild Master made her think she could do whatever she wanted. My eye twitched with annoyance at the thought. The Guild master had been reced recently, and my control over the guild waned. They brought in someone from outside. Now I have two thorns in my side. I walked to the upper levels of the guild seeing the culprits of my annoyance. The Girl who was destroying my products was flirting with the new Guild master. The Girl was a beautiful Cat-kin with tan hair and fur. Meanwhile, the Guildmaster was an Incubus with wless skin and muscles. He ''forgot'' to wear his shirt every day, and his pant showed a bulge. Everyone knew Incubus were all well hung, and he made others of his race seem small sometimes with thirteen inches of length and four to five inches of girth. This incubus could split women open, He wouldn''t touch me, though. Everyone knew that I had a reputation. Everyone seeking me never could touch another unless I made them that way. Thest guild master was under my thumb, and I am sure he is dead. Now they are working on removing me by ruining my reputation first. Time passed, and I was above the woman with her down at my foot. "What would you like, Cassy?" I asked. Her tongue licked my long heels. "Mistress, I would love the sweet pain that you dish!" My foot lifted, and I stomped on her face with a stiletto. "What will you do for it?" I asked nonchntly. "Anything, Mistress!" She begged. I paused as I contemted her begging. "I''m not sure if that is enough..." I stated. Her begging increased as I further contemted. She continued to writhe under my foot as she begged for my attention. I lifted my foot and walked three steps to a cab. I pulled out a long thorn filled whip. I turned to her with a smile. "Be a thrall then," I told her, and the whipshed out to her excited face. The whip hit her chest, and her scream of delight and pain filled the room as her wish started to be fulfilled. More memories passed, and the guild master was now under me with his cock in my pussy. I was riding him, and I looked into his zed eyes. "How are you feeling?" I asked, as his zed eyes stared at me. I slipped his cock out of me just before it came letting it ejacte into the air. I looked down at the once indomitable guild master long past his prime. Ceded his rights to me for the chance to stay as my ve now. The toy broke, and no longer useful. He put up such a good fight. Now heys conquered, not even able to muster the thought of even begging. Only moving formands. This was a useless toy. Boring. I will sell it off to some noble that needs a doll in her bed. I got off him, already taken my won pleasure now leaving bored with my discarded toy. A blushing girl greeting me with a towel. Her blush deepens as I smile at her. The reaction of the young girl made my smile widened. I need a change of pace. Thralls are so boring... I watched the girl''s blush deepened as I took the towel, brought my face closer, and slowly kissed her soft lips. The girl melted into my grip. My memories swirled again, and the girl has turned into an obedient woman and helper. She dominates those and does things I no longer wish to do. With the extra time, I y with more fun toys as the world bows more and more to my whim. Kings of counties beg just for me to piss on them. I am aging, but that hasn''t changed on a bit of my charm as I am powerful. The memories filled my head, bing a part of me. The insights, the experience, the challenges. The woman that was no longer exists as she is not who I am. I fought the foreign memories of a Monarch that ruled over ves that fell under her charm. Augh echoed out as the emotions that woman felt and insights were not my own. My mind rejected the woman, and her memories became just that. "Good. Good!" The voiceughed echoing into the darkness. "You do not disappoint!" "Who are you?" My voice echos out, and the Voice looks to me. "You choose the right path, Young one!" He shouted, echoing into the darkness. "Take my gift, and May luck be on your side in the Game of the Gods." He finished as his voice echoes out. His finger pointed at me, and my head swelled. I screamed in pain as more memories filled my headmore and more memories. I watched my lives go by. More lives went by as I watched theme and go. Always the same thing. Shrewd individuals making their way in life rising in power while never being in the forefront. They were always in the shadows. I killed the king. I looked down at the crowned man as he looked up at me. "Samuel, I trusted you. I loved you like a brother. You have saved my life hundreds of times in the war... Why now?" The crowned man asked. My hand reached down, grabbing the crowned man by the neck. "Oh king, I have always nned this. Twenty-five years ago, when your father made you a normal soldier, I started. I quickly found out who you are. I befriended you. I risked my life for you. Twenty-five years, I have nned for this moment. I have stolen your wife cuckolding you for years. Your kids are actually my kids. They know it. Your wife knows it. The servants know it. You are an imbecile. You are a king with no power. I have always been controlling you. I have always hated your bloodline for decades, and it is time for our family to control it." My smile grew as the true depth of the betrayal dawned on the crowned man. My crotch swelled as I let out a sadisticugh of glee as seconds of realization grew. His curses rang out as Iughed, letting him feel a true feeling of despair. The king''s guard came in from outside the room and bowed to me. "No one is your ally in this kingdom, and you no longer even have a kingdom." I finished, and I stabbed a knife into his arm, cutting down the length before dropping him. The blood pooled under himhis final moments in a reflection of how truly alone he was. Even more sinister memories and ploys filled my mindexperiences of sadistic glee watching people y to my tune. Dispair the onlymon theme as I ruled them without them ever knowing. Laughter escaped my throat before I suppressed it. I yelled into the abyss as I slowly tried to regain control of myself. The memories were all trying to take control. Each a powerful individual with their own insights and personalities. Each fought to control my body. Time went by as I fought for dominance in a battle royal in my mind. Each personality I defeated I absorbed. Others fought and absorbed all increasing our power for the final fight between me and one other memory. We fought for who knows how long in a way never truly exinable. We ripped each other to shreds taking from the other and absorbing them. I knew not how long I was in my mind when I fought to victory. I absorbed thest memory, and I roared in victory. -- Powerstone Ranking: 678 Collections: 53 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 89 Chapter 89 When my eyes opened, the world around me hadn''t changed. Everything seemed sharper, though. Inside, my energy spun. I felt the urge to train. The edge of a breakthrough was here. The moment of bing a B-ranker here. Maybe it was something else, but the need to train was overwhelming. I stood, and the equipment was moved to the side. I started to practice moving like a cier. The slower I moved, the more it strained my body. The movement was a slow dance, and I felt the need to focus on my future development. My mind had already decided without any thought of my own. I didn''t need to choose as the choice was obvious. I loved other''s pain. Watching them beg for sweet release was amazing. With my mind filled with other memories, I discarded and destroyed their personalities. I kept on thing in my heart of those memories. The pain I watched on others. The sadistic pleasure twisted inside my heart to euphoria. Watching a king on his knees as someone he trusted betrayed him. The pain on his face painted an agony I never thought of dishing out on someone. How I had overlooked this type of pain was something I didn''t know. I was someone who hated betrayal. Only towards myself, though. Those who betray me will regret it permanently. No, I just loved other''s agony. Mental and physical. Spiritually can fit in as well. If it caused agony, I loved to watch the person suffer it. I wanted to continue down this path inbat as well. Watching their pain and suffering, breaking their mind as I killed them instantly or overtime, was something that made me hot just thinking about it. I didn''t care if it wasn''t the most efficient way. I wanted it. My body wanted it. My mana and energy wanted it. It was who I was and who I was bing. That was what was stopping me from moving forwarddenial of my basic instincts. When I watched that woman dominate those in her way, kneading them to her will no matter how against it they were at the start, the only thing I can think is what an exquisite training. Making toys is not only my life. It is my passion. Training humans, Beasts, Beast-kin, Demons, I frankly couldn''t care. I want them as my toys. My tools to use as I wish. They can give me that devotion willingly or not like they had a choice in my mind. If I decided to train for others, I would still take joy in the training of them. Their agony, pain, pleasure, hopes, and dreams will all be molded into something I choose. My energy started to change as I solidified my beliefs and my instincts in myself. I knew what I wanted and where I would go. I was a free Mistress. I do what I want to whom I wanted. Anyone in my way would only find their destination to be under my foot. I would dominate all in my path. I would stand above all others from the shadows. I didn''t need public fawning. I didn''t want miscreants begging me to be under my foot. No, I choose who is under there since most didn''t even have that right. It was a privilege to be molded in what I wished. My energy transformed in my body, solidifying, and soon my body was full as it grew faster than before. It started to leak out my pours into the world. Still, I moved as the Energy clung to my body, enhancing my skin and power. Ityered itself as it grew, and my convictions grew. I knew what I wanted, what I needed in life. There was only one answer. I wanted to Collect more toys. I needed good toys and helpers to collect rarer toys. This was a vast world where power ruled. I no longer needed to make sure that people with guns couldn''t find me. I just needed to collect more toys to do my bidding. They would take bullets for me and do what I wanted while I yed with them as I choose. I know my ws in my past life now. I cared too much as the head of the organization. That night I was fixing a subordinate''s mistake. I was the ''public'' head of the organization. I needed to remain in the shadows watching others try to climb the ranks of the organization I create. The dirty work can be left to someone else while I remain unrted. I will y with them as my chess pieces and my toys. My movements slowed down, and my muscles screamed in rage as I continued my exercises. The power in me continued to grow as I gained enlightenment into who I was. Who I am as a person. If someone asked me who I was, I could only say one word that truly fit me. "Dominatrix" They could choose to believe me or not. Some would call me a ve master. ve trainer. Adventurer. They would all be wrong, in my opinion. I ruled over that person without them even knowing. Them even asking this question was outrageous. I was equivalent to a queen. I just wasn''t crowded, and I didn''t want to be. Queens are saddled with responsibilities. People know who they are. Nobody needed to know who I was as I took control of them from the shadows. They would dance to my tone without even knowing it as I dominated their minds and thoughts. This was my path and conviction! I will Dominate all those in my path! This! Is! Who! I AM! With the conviction pulsing through my body, I felt my energy solidify. It covered my body in a flexible membrane around my body. I felt good as My feet touched the ground with the exercises finished. The dance-like routine took hours toplete now, but I didn''t move an inch. My body felt stronger than ever. The energy is more robust as it covered my body. I could move it onmand, and I created it into a whip. It depleted a lot of power, but it tore into the floor easily. I smiled as my energy was now a tangible thing to me. I envied the wizard''s ability. Now I had it for my own. A sadistic thought of using it on my enemies appeared not to be stifled. I craved an enemy to appear in front of me now to try out my newfound abilities. To watch their agony and begging in front of me. My pussy became wet, just thinking of their torturous cries as I did so. I left the world of enlightenment, though, at this point. The world around me was only sharper. I could see things better and feel things better in my new body. I felt my Vitality became better. My strength and agility went up with it. Every movement was in perfect coordination with my mind. I smiled and made a show of it to myself, working with various things in the training room. I slowly put the room back together except for the broken floorboards. When everything was put together, I stepped out of the training room. Outside the room, I saw Zara with her brothersying there on guard, watching for intruders. I smiled and greeted each of my lovely tigers. I greeted each of them as they enthusiastically greeted me back. I was about to start ying with them when Freya entered the apartment. She spotted me, and tears welled in her eyes. "Wee back, Mistress; We missed you!" She eximed. "What day is it?" I asked. "It has been a week, Mistress. Many people are waiting for you. Would you like for me to cook you a meal before this?" She asked. "Yes, make it arge meal. I am famished and full only of my energy." I told her. She nodded, and I sat on the floor to y a little with my adorable tigers. They loved to y with me, and they made lovely pets. A week passing, though, was not a good thing. I had so many things on my te at the moment. This was something I was going to need to clean up. Ingrid and the Nickey being two. They were not the priorities, though. They ranked very low. I needed to get in touch with Cassandra and Sherry. If Sherry didn''t have her informationpletely together by now, I would abandon the project. There was no more need if my coboration was grossly ipetent. It would be a wasted opportunity, but I would rather waste an opportunity than double down to pissing off a nation. These types of works needed a steadypetent hand on every front. Then the warehouse. The training facilities needed to be looked at and see the progress. I was gone for a week, and the minor and major repairs should be done by now, leaving only the inside modifications. Those modifications were specialized training facilities. These were perfect for breaking people''s minds. I needed them broken in a special way. One of the contracts I took needed. These all needed my attention. I also told them to put up a privacy wall around it afterward. I would add some of my minor enchantments if I could at the end. So many things such little time. I didn''t regret a thing as I yed with my Tigers. I was stronger than ever and ready to make big moves soon before moving on. Yes, ns were moving in the right direction. I smiled as Freya told me the food was ready. -- Powerstone Ranking: 725 Collections: 37 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The food Freya cooked disappeared into my stomach. The hunger I felt after a long workout and a week without food was enormous. After eating, I quickly showered and dressed with weapons. I brought out my new Sadist''s whip. As I pulled it out of the system, I shivered in excitement to use it. It was a spiked sword. It was a metal whip that spiked out at every millimeter, and It looked like a four-sided sword how close the spikes were. Something came to my notice that I hadn''t noticed before. There were special enchantments that seemed hidden. I put energy into them, and they activated. Each spike base had an enchantment. It was a show of creativity on hurting your enemies. I didn''t know what most of those enchantments were, but I felt the power in it with my energy added. This Whip was dangerous to anyone hit by it, to say the least. The smile on my face grew as I used pressed the release on the handle. It unleashed, and I was in love with this weapon. That was the only way to describe this feeling. This was the perfect weapon for someone like me. The power that this weapon was in my hands was amazing. Anyone hit by it would be too focused on other things after being hit. I needed to try it on something. I looked to the east, thinking of my gang. The smile on my face darkened, though. I knew If I used this in gang fights, it would stand out too much. This was a weapon easily recognized. Its sadistic nature would alert anyone who I was. I could either use it in the open or in the darkness, not both. This disappointed me. I had enemies I could use it on, but I couldn''t risk discovery. I decided I would only use this with my main identity. I could find a different weapon for the darkness. I nodded and put it in the special sheath the system provided. The enchantments calmed down with my energy leaving the weapon. This made it look unassuming on my side. I finished getting ready to go out. I needed to get some things done. I stepped out of the room, ready to go out, and left the store. I looked outside, and It was mid-afternoon. I nodded to myself as I ignored the Duchess and Marchioness who were waiting for me. They brought someone else, and I was too busy to deal with them as they were not important at the moment. Toys like them can wait. I moved towards the warehouse I ordered. I moved quickly without drawing attention to myself. It didn''t take long before I appeared outside a heavily under construction fence. It was the privacy fence that I had told them to build. It looked sturdy and would do its job. The Gate hadn''t been installed yet, but it was wide for arge carriage to enter. The small gap between the building worked for it. I nodded as I entered, happy with the work the contractors had done. The building looked in much better shape than It had before I went into meditation. Perfect, the outside was right and ready to go with the finish of the fencing. I opened the door, and the foreman seemed to have been alerted to my presence. He frowned, looking at me before smiling. I then realized that I had been reported as an intruder. "AH!" He happily eximed. "You are here. There are several things we would like to discuss before we implement." He told me, and I started various discussions with him. I pointed things out that were not how they were supposed to be. The conversation took hours as some of the contractors went home for the day. It was only the foreman and myself remaining. "I am delighted with the progress. Can we speed it up a bit more, though?" I asked, and the Foremans smiling face turned to a frown. "We have already slowed down other projects toplete this one with great haste. At this point, putting more people to work isn''t going to help any. IF I put a night crew on it, I don''t think it will work. Many of the things you ask for take a person watching over them to make sure ites outright. Or, to be franker. I don''t trust my night crews to get it right. When it came to the outside, it was easier. The things you have ordered, though, for the inside take a more firm hand. If I put a night crew on this, it will slow progress, not increase it. I looked at him with a frown before nodding. "Okay. It makes sense I will not tell you how to do your job. I am asking for good quick work. You are on schedule, so I have nothing toin about. I need these facilities to start working on some contracts with some nobility. Without them, it would take way over the time my contracts stipte. That doesn''t matter as long as you are on schedule, though." "Mistress, I can only say that we will do our best. The things you have asked for are beingpleted as fast and to the best of our ability. You are putting a lot of gold into this for us not to. I look forward to the next time wee so that you can see an even better progression than this time." He finished with a smile. I nodded at him knowing this was a professional that knew his business. I would not pressure him anymore if he weren''t a professional, though. My smile turned into thoughts of what I would do to him if he lied. A visible shiver went down the Foremans back as I shook his hand and left him to close the warehouse. I noticed a crew working on the privacy fence around the warehouse. He was doing his best, I thought. He really didn''t want to betray my expectations on that, though. I walked back home, knowing it waste, and a proper sleep would do me an infinite amount of good right now. Meditation can keep you up indefinitely, but it never reced sleep. Sleep was a full rest of the mind, and a rested mind did amazing things. When I awoke the next day with a rested mind, I smiled. The birds were chirping in the world around me, and I let go of my toy that was in my arms. The world and its noises were more open to me, and my mood was fantastic. I got out of bed without thought and disrobed as I went into our backyard to start to work out. As my power grew, I needed to move slower and slower for the energy to grow. The longer it took, the more it integrated with my body. The Movements from one stance of the dance to the next needed more and more time. This allowed energy to work more on each cell of my body as it moved around within me. This was a slow process that required constant training to increase progress. When I advanced to the B-rank, this process broke through a major bottleneck and moved at an even slower rate. It was aplicated process where when you start; you look like you are actually dancing. It is simple and easy to see each step of the move. The energy moves faster because each cell cant take as much energy. As a person advances with energy, each cell can absorb more and more energy. Each dance''s stance and movement bring the energy to another part of the body that it wasn''t before. When the entire dance routine was done was when you usually ran out of energy. As you grew stronger with energy that meant your energy stores grew with it. To finish the routine, you need to slow down along with your power since, to maximize efficiency, you were out of energy at the end of the routine. The slower the movements with energy during training, the more powerful the user. The user would soon look like they are standing still how long it will take when they train in their routine. I could see why some experts said in the adventurer academy that closing oneself off was normal. Soon these exercises would take days. Then it would turn to weeks. This was the downside to this training. I had no mentor after a B rank level. I would need to find someone I could learn from or get information about the advancement. I moved my mind back to the movements focusing even more on the slow dance. When I finished, I saw Stacy looking at me with shining eyes all over my body. I frowned at her, and she still took my sweaty body in. When she asked for the first time to orgasm in chastity, I decided to make her think twice about the second orgasm in chastity. That brought a smile to my face since it already been a week. I know she was a sopping mess of sexual energy at the moment. I could feel it radiate from her as she stared at me with eyes wanting to worship my body. I moved to the shower ignoring her. I had things to catch up and do today. Freya was in the kitchen, making arge amount of food as I passed. I smiled, thinking about the good food I was about to have. I cleaned myself up and got ready to go out. I put my new whip into the inventory where I could reach it but not have it visible. I was finished getting dressed when the food was ready. I ate and hid in a cloak, moving towards my gang. I kept my profile small, and I felt eyes on me as I left. This unsettled me. My instinct spoke to me that those eyes were filled with hate. The hatred radiating off those eyes made me want to kill the person now before bing a problem. I was about to move to find the person when they stopped watching me and disappeared into the city. I stopped and looked for them for a second unable to find the person. I gave up quickly and started to move towards the gang. Soon I got inside with no one noticing. The gang headquarters was the same, only with more furniture around. I didn''t find Cassandra right away, so I moved to the meeting room and waited. It was only a couple of hours before she entered. When she did, she was startled. Her eyes narrowed on me, and she went back out, calling for Carl. Carl entered minutester as Cassandra told members to stay out of the meeting room. I frowned, but the report was necessary. When Carl and Cassandra finished, I sat there with a stony face looking at them. "Report," Imanded. Cassandra was looking at me funny before starting up. The situation wasn''t great for the gang. We had lost a little territory in the docks. The movement of the guards stayed kept the movement of other gangs to a minimum. The other gangs were looking at us with blood lust eyes. Our members were not as strong, with a minimal amount of strong people. This was due to Cassandra keeping back Carl''s trained men. I listened to the movements the enemies were taking, realizing none of them were allying with each other. I sighed in relief that the worst didn''te. The report continued with minor and major movements of the yers involved in the docks. Our other territories remained steadfast with barely any movement. That worried me. Most of our members were now in the Docks area due to this. It felt like they were gearing up for something. I trusted my instinct. "Cassandra," I started after the report, "Increase intelligence outside the docks to our north. I think the various gangs there will not be sitting idle there. This wouldn''t make sense since the guards are much thinner there. My thoughts are they are deciding who gets what before they attack. This way, they can make those territories theirs before we can regroup. We need to dy without losing too much territory. A sessful invasion would ruin morale and make people think we are growing weak." I paused, thinking some more. "We need to kill someone to dissuade them. We have been on the defensive the entire time since we have taken over. This has emboldened our enemies to think we are weaker than we are. Carl, this task is for you. Cassandra will pick the target, and you two will destroy it with our main forces. I want no one to think we are weak after this attack. I want it to be fast and swift. I want their entire territory under our name. This will scare them into pausing on all fronts. We have shown restraint. Time to make them think the waters are deeper than they appear." I finished. Cassandra''s eyes shone with happiness. I could hear from her reports she wanted to retaliate. The fact that she held back for so long must have annoyed her. "Carl, leave now and start choosing members to do this in secrecy. Cassandra, we need to talk more." Carl left with a nod and a simple "Yes, Mistress," before leaving the room. Cassandra looked at me for a moment. "This is about the necromancer guild, isn''t it?" She asked. "You are not an idiot," I said. I choose her for her intelligence; it would be a travesty if she weren''t. "The Necromancer guild sent a fucking zombie after me. This is fine. I believe that I failed that test. I did not know that Undead invokes an adverse reaction in one''s instinct. I will admit my fault. Whatever the guild thinks they can do, though, they are wrong. My first question is... Are they still trading with us?" "Yes, Mistress. They are demanding a lower price, though. This I have stopped and told them without orders, I will not be doing so. They are slowly lowering the amount they order, although I know their appetite wants more, not less. They want the order from you to lower the price before purchasing more." I nodded along. They thought they were in a position of power now. They thought I was scared of them. This wasn''t ideal, but I will wake them up with a simple order to Cassandra. "Good, They need to be woken up. I will have a second meeting with them. I will not ask them for it. They wille begging for it." I told Cassandra''s narrowing eyes. "We will increase the price of each corpse. Compounding, let us say, ten percent a week. It should take no more than two weeks for them toe asking for another meeting. We will wait for another week after that before scheduling. This time tell them they better bring someone who can represent them." I stood up, knowing the main things I needed to do were done. "Oh, One other thing. If they try to test me again, they will not being back." I walked out of the room with Cassandra smiling behind me. That vicious smile of a person winning a game of chess. Cassandra was a high functioning sociopath. She was my high functioning sociopath. I needed to wield her like the weapon she was. I knew she was happy about today''s orders. With that out of the way, I moved across the city back to my apartment. I stayed in the shadows and noticed the person I wanted to see waiting at the apartment door as I went up the stairs after entering the building. "Sherry,e on in," I told her as I entered the apartment with her trailing behind me. This was going to be an interesting day, I thought. -- Powerstone Ranking: 773 Collections: 39 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 91 Chapter 91 I ushered Sherry into the house, and she looked around. "Where have you been?" She asked, and my hand snapped out, backhanding her face. "What the fuck made you think you can talk to me this way?!" I asked as the apartment door closed. "I do not have any reason or want to exin myself to you, girl. You took your sweet time getting the information needed to be able to continue our ns forward. I am getting things done on my end. You can start to report to me your findings." I dressed her down, furious at her disrespect. This girl needed a cor on her. I would get there, but not quite yet. The girl''s arrogance and superiorityplex were toorge at the moment. I needed to take her down a peg again. "Well, I got the information that you wanted, and you Disappeared! You told me to get the information as fast as possible!" She yelled at me, and I was pissed off. "I told you to get the information. Not as fast as possible. I have things that are still in the preparation stages. This operation is supposed to be DISCRETE! Anything else is a failure, and I will back out without thought if otherwise. Now, Tell, Me, Were you discovered? Did you bring up suspicion?" I asked the two most important questions. "No, I do not believe anyone knows. I gathered all the information you asked for myself." She finished clearly angry. I looked into her eyes as she stared me down. I didn''t find anything that sent rm bells off in my mind. My instinct didn''t say anything. Fuck I want to get out of this city after the business isplete. I want to move on and leave. I looked at her and turned around, walking into the living room. I turned and sat on my couch, slowly crossing my legs looking at her. "Sit!" Imanded her. Her expression was dark, and she walked into the living room and sitting down. Iid back on the couch and looked at her again. "Now, tell me about the servents that need to be taken control of to cover up your family missing." She proceeded to pass me a bunch of papers. I looked through them, noting all the maids. There was an extra person on the sheets of paper. A ninth that wasn''t supposed to be there. "Who the fuck is this?" I asked. "A guard I would like trained to protect me." I looked at her assertive, demanding tone. I looked at the idiot in front of me with disbelief. "You want to add another variable?" I asked. "Look. I will train a guard for you after I train your family. Any more and we start risking everything. I will get started. We need to set things up now." I was trying to keep my anger inside myself. She now had the self-confidence from whipping a defenseless mouse-kin boy. She reveled in that power. She was a means to an end at this point. I would take care of her once everything was in ce. First, I needed to get things started, though. "I want to y with that little Mouse-kin!" She announced. I barely stopped myself from rolling my eyes. This woman was a pain in my ass, the more I interact with her. "The Mouse-kin was sold. How about this..." Thinking of apromise to get her to shut up. "You will get a ve. Buy one from the ve merchant or where ever you want. They don''t have to be trained; get one you like. I will then train them to be your ve. I have many things I need to do, but you cane by and train them yourself once a week after we report to each other." Her expression was dark when I told her about the mouse-kin that was never mine was sold. Thepromise made her happy. She was easy to read and acted like a petnt child. The more I knew this woman, the more I wanted to be done with her. Life works at its own pace. "Works for me!" She announced excitedly. "Good, Go shopping ande back next week. Make sure that you take the ve home first. Make it look like you have taken an interest in training him or her. That way, you can be out of the public eye. It will give you a reason to visit me as well to get tips. It will also be a great way to exin these visits to your family as well." I finished. Standing up, elegantly and I directed her towards the door. "See you next week and do the homework I told you to do," I said loudly and with a smile as I saw the Nickey with Stacy behind the door. Sherry left with only a nod to the two of them. I sighed and let Nickey enter with Stacy. I watched Stacy enter before stopping Nickey froming in. "Nickey, Oh Duchess Nickey, You naughty Naughty Bitch. You went against me again. What do you have to say for yourself?" I asked, barring her entry. Her blush deepened, and she looked inside as if that was her haven. Who knew what could be overheard at the top of the apartment steps. "Mistress, Please," She begged, her eyes staring at me, looking for mercy. "What are you?" I asked. Her eyes widened, and she looked where she was and meekly said, "I am your Bitch," It was quiet. Barely audible and I looked at her. "I did not hear you," I told her. Her blush darkened to a deep crimson, "I am your bitch," She told me. I spared her because of her position. "Good, You know what you are and did not ask your Mistress for permission to leave. Go Home; I will fetch you when I wish to see you." I promptly closed the door with a Gaping mouthed Duchess on the other side. Inside I looked at Stacy as her thighs rubbed together. I raised an eyebrow at her. "Well, out with it, you want to ask for something, beg for it!" I told her my residual annoyance showing. Stacy''s eyes showed how much lust she was feeling at that moment. Her knees buckled and hit the floor; her head hit the floor. "MISTRESS, PLEASE LET ME CUM!" Her loud begging started to fill the room. "I AM SO HORNY MISTRESS! I WANT IT SO BAD! PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE!" I smiled as she begged. Her crotch, I bet, was drenched in vaginal fluids working with women all day for the past week. She was a pervert that was unsavable. She would never change that. "You will use one of your mercy pain orgasms if I do. You will only be allowed once today." I squatted down, lifting her head to look into my eyes, "Are you sure you want this?" I asked, her smile stered on my face. I saw the shivers down her spine as I smiled at her. "If you want to back out, now is the time, my little pervert," I told her, excited to give her a punishment orgasm. The look of indecision on her face was beautiful. She wanted to orgasm so bad. The only time she went so long before was when I either punished. I highly doubt she came less than twice a day before she met me. Her face was that indescribable indecision, both wanting and not wanting. She was slowlying. I knew that her pussy wanting a release would win out. She looked up at me with hazy eyes, desperate. "Please make me cum, Mistress!" She begged, and my smile somehow grew. "Okay," I said before standing up. I stepped away from Stacy, walking towards the Training room. I opened the door. "Come," I ordered as Stacy looked at me from the floor meters away. I entered in, hearing Stacy''s hurried footsteps behind me. I made my way, grabbing the chains in the open space to attach hooks to them again. "Strip," I told Stacy without looking at her. I heard the clothes fall to the floor within three seconds. She wanted it and wanted it now. I could hear the excitementing from her. The attention she was about to receive would be perfect for her. I started to put the chains through ts in the walls to change the angle of how Stacy would be held. I grabbed the shackles, and I stepped up, looking at Stacy''s growing body. I cupped a now D breast in my hand, inspecting it. I shackled both wrists tightly and Squatted to shackle both ankles. Hooks attached her legs to the walls. I then put a cor around Stacy''s slim neck. Her excitement grew, and she stared into my eyes with pure lust. A hook attached to both shackles on her wrists, then I put one through the loop on her cor behind her head. She was bound, and she had some expectation of what woulde next. She wasn''t wholly wrong that her punishment orgasm wasing. I stepped over, and the chains on her wrists brought her body into the air. The Chains on her legs spread her out in a faint X, with the one on the neck forcing her body in ce and to help her out with the bonus of a slight choking sensation. Her hanging there with shining lust-filled eyes showed just how much she wanted the things toe. I smiled, just thinking of my perverted little toy. I grabbed a cart taking it over to my cab. I started to pull out toys, cing them on the cart with a smile that wouldn''t die. I felt like I hadn''t yed in too long. My frustrations would be vented on Stacy now. I turned to her with various fun things. I took in her naked body that only had a belt stopping her from touching her pussy. I had an enchantment to stop her anal cavity from doing anything other than expelling. It would even clean for the user. It was something new I had enchanted when I had them made while here. The Wizard looked at me like I was a pervert. I guess in a way I am; I love others'' pain, which makes me a pervert somehow. I lifted the lock on the chastity belt, seeing Stacy''s excitement that I might take it off. Instead, I let it fall, hearing the ng of metal against metal. "Stacy," I said, grabbing a needle. "You are beautiful; You are my lovely pain doll." I started looking at her body, bringing my hand up to her breasts, cupping them again. "I think your breasts are so lovely. I think they could use some jewelry of their own." I saw a dawning expression as I pierced her hard sensitive nipple with that needle. No warning, and her lovely voice screamed in pain. I picked up another as I noticed her eyes closed. I didn''t wait, and I pierced her other nipple with the needle. Her screams redoubled as I looked at the two long steel needles through her nipples. They looked amazing on her sexy strong body. Her body shook breasts bouncing as she tried to move to mitigate the pain. I smiled, watching her body while picking up another needle. This time I grabbed her breast as she continued to advance. I pierced her body again. Her screams increased in volume, and I decided no matter how much I like hearing her cries of delightful pain, I didn''t want her to hurt herself. I grabbed a gag. I stuffed her mouth, muffling her screams. She started to calm down and looked at me with longing. The Pervert likes the pain. I could see the juices leaking out the chastity belt, where it allows her to expel urine. I smiled, grabbing another needle, and saw her twitch while I handled her breast before piercing it with another needle. I watched her body dance to the pain again; muffled cries as she did so. This time I took out the piercings that I had ready for a rainy day. They were nothing special except for the fact you could attack small ropes or hooks through them. I took out the long needles in her and put her new piercings on. Her body slowly recovered as I adjusted her new rings. I nodded to myself when I finished. I grabbed the rope I had prepared, started to tie her breasts together, and Attached her breasts together by the nipples. I could then hear muffled cries as the two leftover needles would poke her breasts when she breathed. She tried to limit her breathing, which was already restrained by the cor tight against her neck. I smiled as I saw more fluids from her pussy drip to the floor in excitement. I grabbed the rope and pulled. Her muffled voice screamed as I did so. "You like that?" I asked her. Her mind was a mess as I let go. I grabbed some weights and attached a total of ten pounds to her ropes. They weighed them down, and her cries started up again as the piercings were stretching the hole open more due to weight. Her agony and lust were due; She was a natural hardcore masochistic pervert, as fluids dripped from her pussy, making a puddle. "Are you close to cumming?" I asked her. She replied by shaking her head back and forth. I smiled, picking up the Paddle. "Good, I am going to spank you to your orgasm this time. Next time you ask, it will be the whip. Understood?" Her nodding head made me realize I was being light to her. I thought about it and shrugged. I was enjoying myself. Who cared if I was being light on punishment this time. Next time I would make the orgasm as painful as I could. I took out her gag, letting her take deep breaths as drool dropping down with the slight blood from the new piercings. I stepped behind her. "You will count. I will choose, however much, I think. If you don''t cum by that number. You will count each time. If you don''t, I will reduce the number of paddles. Who knows, after all this, you might not cum!" I told her with an ecstatic expression. "Cum if you can, Stacy!" I announced as the paddlended heavily on her ass cheek. "ONE!" She screamed out; She quickly followed up with a "Thank you, Mistress!" The paddle came down again on her rapidly redding ass, "Two! Thank you, Mistress!" I didn''t let up, bringing down the paddle to her with a careful amount of strength to not break anything but make it painful regardless. Her cries out were thanking me with the number that I had done to her. Her body shook with each strike. Her movements made the weights bounce up and down, releasing her breasts beforeing back down, pulling them. Her Pain increased as her body unwillingly tortured itself as I brought her closer and closer to the edge. "Eight! Thank you, Mistress!" "Nine! Thank you, Mistress!" "Ten! Thank you, Mistress!" "Eleven! Thank you, Mistress!" "Twelve! Thank you, Mistress!" "Thirteen! Thank you, Mistress!" "Fourteen! Thank you, Mistress!" "Fifteen! Thank you, Mistress!" "Eighteen! Thank you, Mistress!" "Neen! Thank you, MISTRESS! I AM CUMMING MISTRESS!" She screamed out after the paddle came down on her again as her pussy sprayed out clear female ejacte spraying out like a jet through the holes in the chastity belt. Her scream echoed in the room. Her body bounced as she had a massive pain orgasm. Her body lost control of itself as her urine followed after her orgasm, and she fainted in her bindings. I looked at her, contemted spanking her onest time. I was deciding against it after her body hung loosely after losing consciousness. I lowered her body to the ground before she fell into a puddle of her fluids. I smiled as I stripped to stop her from dirtying my clothing. I then untied her took out the needles. I left in the new piercings and brought her into the shower, cleaning her up. I took off her chastity belt to make sure I cleaned that mess up after over a week in chastity. I then put it back on andid her in bed to sleep off her orgasm. I watched her sleep with a strained smile on her face standing up and looking at Kitty. I hadn''t taken her out for a walk. She meowed at me, and I smiled before opening her cage to take her out for a walk to enjoy myself a bit. -- Powerstone Ranking: 774 Collections: 25 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 The sky was rapidly darkening as I watched Kitty urinate on a tree outside. I noticed her expression no longer showing shame. I rewarded her with scratches and petting as she shamefully loved it. I smiled with her cooing at her receiving her purse and meows of acknowledgment. I slowly brought her back to the apartment when I felt that killing intentnd on me for a couple of seconds. I moved towards it as it disappeared, seeing a man disappear into a crowded town square. I clicked my tongue in annoyance, returning to my Kitty. When I came back, she greeted me with a cute Nya. I spoiled kitty a bit before we made it back to the apartment above the store. I was growing more and more fond of having her as a pet. I spoiled her, and she started to show more actions like a pet. She was back in her cage, though, since I didn''t want to lose her. I needed to continue to reinforce the thought that she was my pet. I was her owner, and that was all that needed to matter to her. Once I got her to that point, I would no longer need the cage. I would let her crawl beside me and start to train her to battle that way. It was these types of thoughts that brought me happiness. I looked as the night started to fall and night reigned. I now had to make another trip to the gang. I thought about if I should wait a day before going before deciding just to go. I needed the nning to be solid before we move. A cloak covered my body, and I left outside just as Freya came in to start cooking. I told her I had to go and to prepare something for me for when I get back. Freya nodded, replying with a simple, "Yes, Mistress, I know what to do." I smiled as I left, knowing I had done an amazing job with Freya. Gone were the days she had a hint of masculinity. She was an assistant that drew happiness from pleasing her Mistress. She even had a bit of a sadistic side from when she was younger. That never truly left her. That was useful in its own ways as well when I had emergencies. The Trip to Cassandra to drop new orders to ''Persuade'' the individuals in any way brought a smile to her face. The exact words reminded me of myself when she replied, "Anyway?" I nodded, and her smile grew as she knew I had made earlier preparations with various drugs to be avable at this time. There were many ways to make someone do something they didn''t want to. Before I left, I had thest order for her as well. "Cassandra, We will need to dispose of these people discretely afterward in various undiscoverable means. I want none of it to get out even to the Necromancers guild. Their bodies will disappear forever, Understood?" "Understood, Mistress, when you say the word, they will disappear from the world''s sight." She nodded as she told me that. I smiled as I left the gang back to the apartment. I made it across the city quickly without feeling any presence looking at me. I sighed, content that I wasn''t noticed. I still checked with looping and dodging suddenly to make sure before I made it back inside. I decided that whenever I went to the gang headquarters, I would do this. I was back inside the now-closed shop and headed upstairs, smelling the wonderful food Freya made. I decided that I should reward Freya for her loyal service. Tonight I would have some more fun letting off some steam while giving Freya a much-deserved reward. I ate a lot, filling my stomach that felt like it became an empty pit since I became a B ranker. It felt so good to eat, fueling the temple that is my body. I smiled at the old saying that passed in my head that I hadn''t heard in years from my previous world. I finished the meal in a great mood, and I turned to Freya. "Training room. I will reward you tonight." I said with a smirk. Freya''s face lit up with arge smile. She hadn''t been yed with since the show and was anticipating it. Her smile split her face as she cleaned. I went into the Training room and made sure everything was clean. It seemed while I was out for a short time, Stacy or Freya found the mess and cleaned it up. I was smiling as I got ready for what I wanted to do tonight. Freya had been such an obedient girltely, and the system''s extra points brought me many benefits. I prepared to have some fun, and I knew that Freya was going through her wardrobe now looking for something sexy to wear. I wondered what she and Stacy made to try and get me riled up. I couldn''t care less about their clothing. It was the screams and tears that did it for me. The begging and humiliation they felt sent shivers down my spine just thinking about it. I heard the door open behind me as I continued to set up. I tilted my head and saw Freya in a robe. I turned around and looked at her, "Lose the robe," Imanded, much to her delight. The robe dropped in front of the door. Her ample breasts were held up in ckce, emphasizing herrge D breasts. Cherry red nipples poked out in anticipation for fun to start. The corset was ck around her waist, riding up to almost touching the bra, enting her beautiful breasts. The panties werece and so thin to see through to the cage locking her below. Her now shrunken cock was locked in no more than two inches, forced down to touching her balls. It twitched at the anticipation of the fun toe. Her thighs were lined in fiss held up by thetch to the corset. I smiled at the work she put in. "Mistress, I hope I look good to you," Freya stated as she saw me eyeing her up. I did like what I saw, but my ns would have interfered with some of her lingerie choices. "Delectable, I look forward to tonight''s fun. The Bra you chose emphasizes the gift to you. The Corset is showing the hard earn hourss figure you have enjoyed. The panties showing what a sissy you are. The fiss in contrast to your beautiful skin. I love it. The corset and the fiss must go. For tonight they will be in the way." I stated my opinion with themand. "Yes, Mistress. Thank you, Mistress, for the Compliment." She said with arge self-satisfied smile. I smiled in thought as she took off her corset and fiss carefully. I never destroyed Freya''s self-confidence from when she was a kid. She still had that Derek self-confidence. It was only under the humiliation of changing her gender identity that there were second thoughts. With the growth of her breasts, that self-confidence came back. She was stillpletely under my thumb as a ve. She just took pride in it now. She couldn''t care what anyone else thinks as long as I don''t abandon her. This was the perfect toy right now. My smile grew in this thought as I straightened up and picked out a long string of anal beads that grew closer to the end, from a quarter-inch to four inches. This thing was meant to go deep into her. I looked at her with a smile. "Turn around and show me your ass," I told her. Freya turned, put her hands on her knees, and showed me her ass. I pushed aside her panties to see the base of her butt plug. I smiled and pulled it out. Freya''s ass expanded to three inches as I pulled it out before her asshole let it go. Therge insertion was five inches long before it left her holepletely. It was clean, too, showing the care and attention she put to the cleanliness of her ass hole. I pped her on the ass as I tossed the plug to the side. It fell to the floor with a soft thump, and I took the long string of anal beads. I quickly went through the initial ones before I go to theter beads on the string. I popped in more and more, hearing her soft moans as I slipped in the beads into her awaiting asshole. Soon the three-inch bulbs slipped in easily. The string continued as her moans turned louder as I pushed deeper and deeper into her ass. I finished inserting them with thest four-inch wide bead, with Freya moaning loudly as it entered. "That is four feet of beads, Freya... You naughty girl!" I told her as I took the ket off my neck. "Thank you, Mistress!" She said as Iplimented her. I unlocked her cage, letting her tiny clit free. I walked over to one of the tools I hadn''t used in a long time. It was metal beads for the urethra; I hadn''t used these on her for at least a year. I picked it up with a smirk. "Present your little clitty, Freya," I said while I lubed up the beads. "Yes, Mistress!" She said with a smile behind her words. I turned around as she stood tall, presenting her little clit for me. First, I grabbed a cor and walked, grabbing a hook to the chains. Then I closed the distance to Freya. I cored her while staring into her eyes. I put the hook through the loop and continued smiling. "Take a breath!" Imanded as I used my energy to move the chains around, hoisting her suddenly into the air choking her. It also brought her clit to a convenient level for me. I took the beads, and I started to insert them into her urethra. I watched as her clit rapidly hardened as I listened above me as she choked. She slowly ran out of air as she struggled with the insertion into her little clit. She couldn''t hold it any longer as with thest of her air screamed out as I reached halfway with the string of beads. It was only half a foot of beads inside her. The depth was soon to reach her prostate. Her short cry died as she had no more air to continue it. Now her arms went up to the cor to gain a breath of air on instinct. I kept inserting the beads one after another, ignoring her plight. The struggles were soon weakening, and I used my energy to let her feet touch the ground, letting her take arge breath of air. With the audible breath, I used my energy to hoist her up again. Her clit twitched as she orgasmed as I inserted another bead. I knew her signs as her legs slightly trembled in orgasm. I mercilessly finished putting a foot of small beads into her small little clitty. Her legs started to squirm, and I let the chain fall allowing Freya to Breathe again. She took inrge gulps of air audibly. "I saw you orgasmed without permission Freya..." I trailed off with Freya, who was taking inrge gulps of air, pausing looking up at me, surprised. "Such a naughty girl. I will have to punish you now." I said as I leaned my body against her and wrapped an arm around her. "Don''t worry; you may cum now if you want," I told her. The surprise and confusion as I now gave her permission to cum came. "Thank you, Mistr-" Her tone was confused when I cut her off. My hand wrapped to her ass while my other was through the loops on the beads. I then pulled them forcefully all at once. She paused mid-sentence and let out a scream of pain and pleasure as I felt her release an orgasm all over my leg. Her screams made me wet as the scream echoed in the room at the surprise pleasure and pain. The long string from her ass was in my hand, all four feet of it along with the small beads from her clit. The suddenness brought her to a second orgasm that released onto my thigh. I stepped back as Freya''s legs gave out from her. "Thank you, Mistress," She said when I squatted before her. "We are just getting started with your reward Freya," I stated with a brilliant smile that visibly made her shudder. I grabbed her by her hair and dragged her over to the open space and took out my favorite shackles, and started to bind her. Within a minute, I had her hanging in the air, legs and arms spread out. I grabbed the foot of beads and started to insert them again into Freya with loud moans as I prated her sensitive urethra. She moaned as I fully inserted them again. Once fully in, I started to jerk her little clitty a bit, watching it harden. Once I noticed it was at the full three inches it could reach, I let go. I walked over and grabbed a needle. "I wanted to give you a gift, Freya," I said, smiling brilliantly. "I know how women like jewelry..." I stated as I god the needle while rubbing it up and down her clit. "So I was wondering, How do I reward such a good sissy?" I said, and I stood up, grabbing a ball gag. Understanding seemed to dawn upon Freya, and her mouth opened to say something. The gag was stuffed into the open mouth before she had a chance. "Then I came up with the idea. Stacy got Nipple rings; why not give you a Clit ring?!" Full understanding dawned on her, and she shook her head. I wasn''t looking anymore as I looked down with the needle in my hand. I found the spot I was going to Peirce. I got grabbed the ring and looked up onest time. "You look so happy, Freya!" I caroled to her distressed look. I didn''t wait, though, and looked down. I found the spot that would do no damage, and I poked it with the needle. "Three," I said, counting down, "Two," I pushed through. A muffled scream hit the gag as I pushed through, seeing blood trickle down from the needle as I finished piercing her. I then pulled out the beads from her urethra. Earning a doubling of the screams. I pulled the needle out, slipping in a new loop ring for her as her clit ejacted. I looked up, and my pussy was gushing from thest couple of minutes. I stood up and removed the gag. I then unhooked her neck so she could look down. A new steel ring was through her clit. "What do you think?" I said, taunting her. Tears welled in her eyes. "I love it, Mistress!" She announced. My smile grew as I stepped back, losing my shorts and shirt. "Good, Now time to attend your Mistress," I said with pussy wet. It''s good to be Queen. -- Powerstone Ranking: 856 Collections: 41 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The next couple of days continued. I focused on the warehouse and training. My time was bing more and more filled with the Training. It was after my breakthrough that my speed at movement in training slowed more and more. What used to take me minutes in the past now took hours toplete a cycle. My pace at practice now took four hours every morning. The training was bing more difficult, but I felt stronger at the end of each cycle. This made it easier for me to be motivated to practice even more. I wanted to spend all day training, but I had too much on my te. Three days after ying with Freya, I arrived at the warehouse with Kitty on a leash. I came, and the Foreman walked up to me with a smile. He handed me the keys and said, "It''s done. Check it out!" He was smiling as he toured me through the entire warehouse that I had seen set up. I smiled, knowing that I was going to make new ythings. Before, the foreman told me that he couldn''t speed it up anymore a couple of days back, but they had put down an incentive to speed up the process. The workers worked extra hard to make it early. I was very plesently surprised. I was expecting it to take even longer. I asked more into it, and with the recent sales, including my own, they purchased one of theirpetitors. This opened up the number of workers they made avable to my project. That double with the incentives they finished it very early for a plesent surprise. I was very thankful for it and decided I would tip thepany for it. Hard work demandspensation. I headed back with Kitty back to the apartment and shop. I picked up the gold and headed back. No one knew where we kept the gold from our business, but usually, no one holds it in their residence. We did since I was so sure of myself. It wasn''t the smartest spot, but this worldcked banks. The problem was with A rankers kept demolishing anyone trying to establish a bank, from what I learned. They would smash them then take the money likemon bandits. The problem was that no one could punish these people. I wasn''t sure what made someone an A ranker, but I was hoping to learn in my travels. I arrived at thepany headquarters and paid the rest, plus a tip for the contract''s earlypletion. I talked with the representative and left. I continued my walk with Kitty around the City. Kitty was now supremely enjoying each walk with relish. She actively looked around and would go to the bathroom outside with less and less shame. I smiled as she turned more and more into what she resisted so much. Every walk would give me System points at a minor amount, but it was points none the less. I then realized I hadn''t looked at my system since I woke up from my breakthrough. Status, I thought. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, Apprentice Wizard, War Provoker, Gang leader Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 31300 Energy: 1340/1340 Strength: 125 Agility: 184 Vitality: 105 Toughness: 88 Charisma: 23 Instinct: 70 Intellect: 89 Wisdom: 81 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I got a decent amount of system points from Stacy and kittyst week. Freya no longer gave points, but her loyalty was unquestioned. I smiled as I walked down the road with Kitty beside me in peace. It was about to be crunch time. I decided I would get my new contract ves tomorrow. I was in a good mood, so when I arrived back at the apartment, I found Ingrid with another woman. This must be Baroness Hiry. She looked annoyed, but Ingrid must have promised her something she wanted. I had time now as I smiled as I walked into the shop. I waved a finger towards them to follow me in. I headed up the stairs watching Kitty''s tail happily wag as she climbed the stairs. When we reached the top, I told Kitty to wait at the bathroom door so that I could clean her up. I left the front door open, and I watched as the twodies entered. I watched the women enter, taking special attention to the new woman entering my domain. She was a red-headed woman with sharp facial features. If she were a captain in some of those old Sci-fi''s in my previous world, she would fit right in. She looked like a dominant woman with short red hair. It looked uniquepared to me since I had not seen many short-haired women in this world. I was surprised Ingrid thought she wanted my services. I looked at the potential toy and noticed her modest B cup breasts and long legs. She was almost as tall as me. Her posture perfect, and her demeanor spoke confidence. Many noblewomen had that feature. Finding what was underneath was something fun to look in to. Her Fire red Chinese style dress made her look elegant. Her skin was white as well. I was intrigued by what she was here for. Once they entered, I stepped out of the hallway and pointed towards the couches. "Sit, Befortable. My Kitty needs cleaning, and I feel like cleaning her. Wait or leave your choice." I said. I noticed a twitch from the Baroness as I left. She had some reaction to myck of response to her presence. I did not respect her at all, which sparked it. My eyes narrowed as I decided to observeter. I went over to an excited Kitty, ready to be pampered in the shower. "Nya!" I heard the excitement as she called out to me. I smiled in return and opened the Bathroom. I turned on the shower and proceeded to pamper the Kitty crawling before me with pets and scratches under the heat of the water. I started to hear her purrs as I used shampoo to clean all her fur and hair all over, taking care to use the right pressure to pleasure and clean. The pampering earned louder and louder purrs as I noticed that her pussy started to moisten as I was massaging the shampoo in. I knew that she was beginning to get excited. I let the water clean out the shampoo once I was done with it. Her slowly growing hair looked impable, as did her fur. I made sure I had no shampoo on my hands before I used the soap to start cleaning every inch of her, much to her enjoyment. Time passed as I pampered her entire body watching as her nipples hardened to join in the excitement. I started to tease her body using skilled techniques to bring up the pleasure as I did so. Soon a hand found her pussy, and I began to tease her clit to start climbing that pleasure up. "Nya!" She cried out as she was reaching the edge as her purrs blended into her cat cries of enjoyment. I slowly teased her as the soap dripped off under the water, and I gave her a pinch at the perfect moment to bring her past the edge. Her little pussy sprayed ejacte onto the shower floor as she cried out, "NYAHH!" Cutely. I continue to tease her a bit as she wasing down from her orgasm with shaky legs. I didn''t have the time to continue pampering her much longer and started to massage her body as I continued to clean her now slightly trembling body. I took ten more minutes to finish making sure she was clean before I cleaned myself up in five minutes. I turned off the water and wrapped myself in a robe. I then brought Kitty back to her cage, seeing her happily enter back into the cage before bringing myself back to the couch with Ingrid waiting patently while the Baroness seemed annoyed. I sat with elegance and leaned back with a smile. I sat in silence for a couple of minutes, eyes closed, waiting to see if there was a reaction. To my disappointment, there wasn''t. Ingrid had learned her lessons to wait for me. The Baroness had the patience to wait. The Baroness seems like she was a strong woman; Interesting. My eyes opened, and I looked at them both sitting together. "Ingrid," I started ignoring the Baroness to see the amount she could take. "You seem to have made your way here today. You are in luck, and I am in an excellent mood today. What seems to bring you here?" I asked. "Mistress Sally, I am thrilled to see you again. I have been anticipating your return for over a week now," She said, and I noticed Ingrid''s legs rub together. She wanted training from me. Her addiction would only grow instead of lessening. Once I leave, she would think about the days I was here and y with herself, wishing it was me. When Ie back, she will resist at first before begging me to y with her body again. She was forever captured in my web without even knowing. "I was busy reaching a new point in my training," I stated. Both Ingrids and the Baroness''s eyes widened at my admission. It wasmon knowledge that I was a C ranker but not the stage. I could have just reached the peak or breakthrough with that statement. The main point was that I never stated, which allowing the imagination to fill that in. Ingrid got her wits back to her first and smiled. "Congrattions, Mistress! I am thrilled to hear that. Progress in strength is never a bad thing." I could tell that she was genuinely happy for me. It was a bit of a surprise but not too much of one. Ingrid seemed to be trying to attach herself to me more and more since I first trained her. "With that being said, Mistress, I would like to introduce you to Baroness Hiry," She said, pointing out the attractive woman beside her. "Hiry has been hoping to meet a powerful woman like you..." She trailed off as Hiry turned towards her with intense anger. "What did you say about me?!" She said sternly and angrily. I was startled that she blew up in a second at that. It was like Ingrid hit a bottom line. Ingrid seemed unfazed. "Honey, I am doing this for your own good," Ingrid said to the angry Hiry. "Mistress, This woman is a huge Masochi-" "WHAT THE FUCK!" Hiry screamed out. "Like I was saying," Ingrid moved on as Hiry threw a literal punch at her after standing up in outrage. Ingrid dodged like it was nothing showing this wasn''t the first time this had happened. "She is a Huge Masochist with a particr love of strong women. She hates her husband and wants a woman to do anything to her!" She said over the screaming woman who only stopped now with the truthfully out, or so I thought. "She loves to be humiliated and is an exhibitionist. She simply can''t get enough of someone degrading her. It is amazing the difference between the two personalities." Ingrid finished with a smile. Hiry was now standing there, stunned, mouth open withplete outrage. Her body shook, and she dropped to her knees, crying. It was aplete breakdown with full out sobs. Her outrage turned from anger toplete sadness as what was probably her deepest secret was said to a stranger. "My Friend had Betrayed me!" probably rang through her head over and over again without stopping. Her tears hit the floor, and theplete breakdown made my pussy wet, and a smile appears on her face. The original dislike I hadn''t notice builtpletely disappeared as I was now aroused. This woman will be my next toy to y with. Herplete breakdown didn''tst much longer as I didn''t want just to hear a woman cry. I stood up. I pointed towards the door. Ingrid was surprised at my action, and confusion covered her face. I pointed at the door, "Come back tomorrow afternoon." was all I said. Ingrid nodded and stood up, and left without looking back. She left her friend to my care without a thought. This woman was good for grooming, I thought. I grabbed Hiry''s crying face making her look up at me withrge fat tears dripping down her face. She looked at me, and her cries redoubled. It onlysted for a second when my hand pped her face hard. The tears instantly stopped in surprise. Her face initially turned away when her face turned back with tears still staining her cheeks. Her eyes were different. The eyes to her soul werepletely different, speaking to her true thoughts. All they showed wereplete interest and lust. Ingrid''s words were confirmed with one p. She had betrayed her friend to the devil selling her soul to me for no cost. I could tell with that one p I had her rapt attention and wanting more. This was another case of a hopeless woman. I had a pain doll, and I felt I didn''t need another. I thought about it as I looked at the now shining eyes of the woman below me. "What do you want?" I said, looking down at Hiry. Her mouth opened and closed, not knowing what to say. My hand whipped out across her face again. "What do you want, Whore?" I asked again. She looked back up to me, the approval and lust just growing. The red Chinese dress was still on her body, making her look elegant. This annoyed me as the woman who entered looked stronger than the woman below me now. I wanted more of a fight but loved her submissiveness. That is when I heard the door open to the apartment; my head turned to see Stacy. I smiled knowingly. I looked at the woman below me, and I saw herposing herself quickly. It seemed she didn''t want someone to see her like this. My smile turned bright as I found something fun. "Stacye here," Imanded, startling in the silence currently in the apartment. Stacy didn''t think twice and crossed the room to stand before me. She took quick peaks at the woman below me with appraising eyes. "Yes, Mistress?" She stated while looking at the woman who was growing confident quickly. "I have a task for you. If you pass my test, I might take off that chastity belt..." I stated, looking at her eyes light up. "Don''t pass it, and I will leave it on till we enter the demonnds." The horror of her face showed how much hell she thought that to be. I grabbed Hiry by the neck and picked her up. It happened in a couple of seconds, startling her. "Stacy, I am about to give this woman a slight punishment. You will go to the training room and pick up whatever I tell you. You will bring it back to me without ever looking at her after I state. You will listen hear maybe even see backswings. You will only be allowed to assist in grabbing toys and not allowed to see. But I am merciful..." I said as I trailed off. "You will get to see one thing of my choosing. I will tell you when you can see and if you can hold on till then, you win this. If you fail if you look at her without my permission or you beg for release at any point." Stacy seemed horrified at the prospects but also wanted to see something. This pervert will never give up an opportunity to see a woman naked. "Yes, Mistress, Thank you, Mistress, for the opportunity," She said politely, but I saw the horror and the lust already in her eyes. Her thighs rubbed, and I held Hiry by the neck still. "STRIP WHORE!" Imanded Hiry harshly. Her body reacted before her head did. The dress came off, revealing a redce bra and panties. Stacy reluctantly turned her head while I watched Hiry strip. "Did I say you can keep the Panties and Bra on whore?" I chastised her. My hand followed it up, pping her breasts, startling Hiry, who was visibly developing a wet spot on her panties. I watched as she removed the bra and her hands to her panties to remove them. I smacked her hands. "What is this?" I asked her, and my hand went to her pussy. The damp spot was growingrger by the second as I treated her poorly. "Stacy, did I tell this whore that she could get wet?" "No, Mistress, You did not give her permission." Stacy caroled back to me instantly. Stacy must have been picturing herself in this scenario as she rubbed her thighs in frustration. "Go get the wooden paddle I have a whore to punish," I told Stacy, who promptly left the room to the training room. "Whores like you will only learn with the stick!" I told her. I put my hand into her hair and pulled her over to the couch. Her strong abs were on showcase, but I sat down andid her across myp. Hiry was still questioning reality with a tear-soaked face when my handnded across her ass. The subsequent yelp echoed in the room. Stacy was exiting the training room as my hand repeatedly beat Hiry''s pillowy ass. It wasrger and softer than I expected. Hirys cry''s of confusion and lust grew as the puddle forming in her panties grewrger. "Did I say you could take pleasure in this basic punishment?" I said as if I was outraged. A paddle was ced in my hand as my hand swung back. I noticed Stacy looking away as best as possible. The spank that Hiry was expecting with tears in her eyes was suddenly reced with a wooden paddle. Her scream and begging for mercy grew as she started to apologize for getting excited. The paddle didn''t stopnding on her ass as it turned red to match her red pussy juice soaked panties. I heard her begging, and as the paddlended on her ass, again and again, it happened. Her pussy juices squirted through her panties as she orgasmed from the paddling. This was outrageous, and I redoubled my paddling harder, and she orgasmed again in seconds. I stopped before I caused real damage. I couldn''t go too far with her today. Her face was etched with tears and snot, but the pleasure showed through. I looked at Stacy, who was rubbing her thighs together. "You may look," I said and turned the pleasured tear-stained face towards Stacy. I held her body up as I watched Stacy tremble to look at her face. I then saw the puddle forming in Stacy''s pants. "Did you just cum from looking at her face?" I asked very slowly. Stacy''s face paled. She knew not to lie and said, "Yes, Mistress," With a forlorn look. "I was going to be merciful, but the Chastity stays now. Go cook. I have a whore to clean up." I said with contempt in my voice. I pulled a woman by the hair into the bathroom to clean her up as I notice Hiry seemed cum drunk at the moment and not in this world. I smiled. Ingrid brings some interesting toys. -- Powerstone Ranking: 912 Collections: 34 Thank you for all the support. I really appreciate it. I am Active on Discord if you would like to ask questions. Please Vote Comment and Review. I really appreciate it! Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The water woke the cum drunk Hiry. Her blush was a deep crimson matching her discarded dress. It was cute, and I picked her up, putting her on weak legs as I started to tease her. I was initially not going to do anymore and pull her in slowly. Her reactions showed that, in her own way, she was just as hopeless as Stacy. Stacy, though, was a pervert for women in every way. Hiry was a masochist. As my arms wrapped around Hiry, her blush deepened. "Whore," was lightly whispered into her ear, almost inaudible in the shower. She heard it sending shivers down her spine to the tips of her toes. Her clit seemed to harden even more as I quickly swiped my fingers across, making her lean back into me even more. With that, I let go of her body. With the sudden loss of her support structure, she fell to the floor with a surprised yelp. I grabbed her by the hair and twisted her head to look up at me. "Suck me off whore." I told her, pulling two gold coins from the inventory and dropped them in front of her. The surprise on her face was momentary as I forced her mouth to my clit. At first, she didn''t do anything. I pulled her face back. Her face still showed surprise as my hand smacked her hard. "Whore, I paid you! Now get to work!" I told her harshly. This time when her mouth hit my pussy, she immediately set to work. I smiled as I felt her clumsy attempts to suck me off. I watched her hand slowly reach down to her pussy. I thought only for a second before I pulled her face back. "Whore!" I said, pping her rapidly reddening cheek. "Did I fucking pay you to touch yourself?!" I reprimanded her. The shame and lust on her face grew. Her hand shamefully left her pussy. Her shame grew as I simply widened my legs. My hand still entangled in her hair, she thought I would put her back in ce. "Whore! Do I need to do everything for you! Are you fucking stupid?" I finished looking down at her on her knees. The blush deepened, and I saw her hands hesitating to go down to her pussy. Instead, her head moved on its own and started to please my pussy. She put much more effort into it now as she willingly started to lick and suck as best as she could. I moaned with the different type of dominance I felt now. Soon her clumsy tongue brought me to orgasm. I loudly moaned in the shower and used her hair to pull her head back. I looked down at the woman wanting more below me. I pulled her up by her hair. This furthered her want as she looked at me with lust covered eyes. "Whore, You barely pass." I then threw her down by the two gold coins. "Take your money and go Whore. You wille back with Ingrid tomorrow." I finished. My pussy was wet with want, but I will think of this want as an investment. I could always get Freya to deal with it. The confused, wanting woman on the shower floor picked up the two gold coins. As she stepped out of the shower, confused with life, I tossed a towel at her. "Dry yourself whore. Can''t have the town thinking I paid for your services." I finished. She dried herself off and put on the panties that immediately started to show stains around her pussy, showing how horny she was now. I didn''t allow her to process her feelings as I wrapped a robe around my body and pushed her towards her clothes. She hastily dressed before leaving in a daze with a wet, wanting pussy. I smiled as she left. I heard Stacy cooking in the kitchen. "Stacy!" I called out to her as I entered the Kitchen. Stacy turned to me with a start. "You will have an extra week of Chastity. I will also reduce the chances for a pain orgasm down one. You have one opportunity left while wearing chastity to cum. Do not waste it." I told her now horrified face. The begging started right after asking for mercy. I ignored it, moving to my little tigers to y with them. They happily yed with me as I gave attention to them without pause. We y wrestled for a while before Freya came back. The night went quickly. After eating, I made Freya eat me out before going to bed. I awoke the next day early. I would usually start my training but today was a packed day. I took my tigers out this morning instead, doing some training that I had not done in some time. After a couple of hours, I brought them back and started to get ready for my day. I equipped myself with my new ded whip as I was about to meet the nobility. Dressed in the usual working outfit, I left for the first contractor''s house. This was the daughter that the father wanted me to train in my profession. This would be like Sherry but someone hopefully fuckingpetent. Sherry is a wannabe. She didn''t have the spine or the brains to mess with a person''s psychology. She is just arrogant without anything but family to rely upon. I knocked to see a butler answer. "I am here to start a contract with the Young Mistress. She is supposed to know I would arrive within this month." The butler nodded and left with the door open as an invitation toe inside. I walked into the entrance of the mansion. The young mistress''s father was a viscount. She would inherit that title apparently as the Eldest. This was one thing that surprised me in this world: the mix of both genders'' equality with inequality. It shone through in different ways everywhere. It was not long when I saw a short five-foot-six-inch girle through a doorway. "Mistress Sally?" She asked with elegance. "Yes, Young Mistress Jackie?" I asked back. "Yes," She responded. "Good, Follow me." The surprise but she stepped up as I opened the door outside. "I have many things to be doing today," I stated. "Yes, Mistress Sally." She replied obediently. "Good, You may call my Mistress Sally. Only ves will only call me by my title. When you train ves of your own, this is a rule that you may set or not. Your name gives power, though. Remember that nowe, and I will show you the contracts I have signed." I stated. She stood beside me as I walked through the noble district. I took a look at her without her noticing. Young Mistress Jackie was still short but around the same age as myself. She looked very sure of herself, and I saw her demeanor. She was confident but surprisingly not confident in that confidence. This was a no-no. When you are superior to someone, you must first show it. That was easiest done by showing confidence. As we neared the next mansion with the Marquis that wanted some entertainment trained, I took in the young woman''s modest bosom. I guessed her breast size to be just at the B range. That was me being nice, though. This wasn''t a problem, though. The body didn''t make the dom; it was attitude. She was an attractive young woman with the right attitude. I would reserve judgment at this point, though. I walked up to the next mansion and knocked. This time a maid opened the door, and I asked for the Marquis. The maid asked who I was, and I told her. I turned to Jackie while we waited. "You are not bad so far. You must show the confidence you are hiding, though, Jackie." I stated. She was surprised at my criticism. "What do you mean, Mistress Sally?" She asked. "I mean, I know you are more confident than you are showing. You are hiding it behind a very fake sheer of Modesty. I don''t care what you have been taught before. Confidence and trust in yourself being confident is the best, even if faked is the best. Do you understand?" "Not really, you didn''t provide new information to me, Mistress Sally." She retorted. I rolled my eyes. "You will know what I meanter. For now, I don''t give a fuck about your facade of modesty. Lose it." Imanded. I then turned to the Marquis. He arrived with arge smileing to greet me. "Mistress Sally! I am so happy to see you. I positively wished you came earlier so I could bring these two to my next party." He said before turning to Jackie. "This is the Viscount''s daughter... Young Mistress Jackie." What happened then was a bunch of pleasantries exchanged between noble houses. This went on for a bit as he brought me to the ve house. Inside I saw a caged older woman and a young man. I was surprised thinking that the boy would be fourteen or fifteen. He was instead seventeen. I shrugged as I looked at both their naked bodies. The young man had a five-inchid cock. That would growrge, and he was weak looking at this point. You could see old muscles underneath. I nodded to myself, looking at the dirty older woman. She was in her thirties. I would say mid, so she probably had her son in her early teens. She had a stacked chest, almost F cups. Her shoulders slumped from carrying such a load. I continued to appraise her as she was an attractive woman with a motherly charm. I opened the cage and grabbed the mother by the throat. I hoisted her up and watched her choke. The young man reacted with angry shouts and attacking me. This was good as the rtions between the boy, and his mother was good. I dropped her and shoved the boy quickly against the wall pinning his throat against the wall strangling him. The mother only gasped for air before attacking me herself. A vicious smile grew on my face as I let them go before ignoring the two. I walked back out of the cell to the Marquis. "They are in great shape. I will start training them immediately with my new facilities ready to go." The smile on the Marquis''s face grew. "Excellent! When can I expect the training to be finished?" He asked politely. "Depends," I said, thinking about it. "The condition therein I can fulfill the requirements in the contract in one of two ways. The first way is with minds broken filled with lust. This would take one to two weeks. The second I can probably pull off making them madly in love with each other. They will lust for each other everywhere." I pause, thinking how I could do it. "This would take more time and would take anywhere from a month to a month and a half. This would leave their minds intact, though." I turned to the Marquis. "How would you like it?" I asked him, leaving the ball in his court. The Marquis was in serious thought now. Jackie turned to me, her face puzzled. "Mistress Sally," I stopped her with a finger to her lips to stop her talking in front of the ves. "Not here. You may ask these questionster." I told her. She seemed confused before looking at the ves, and realization dawned on her, and she shut up. "You have put me in a conundrum, Mistress Sally; I have a party next month that I want to show them off..." He trailed off, wanting to see if I could move up the timeline. "Look, Marquis. I can only guarantee between four to six weeks. The second option requires more work. I am already doing this without an increase in price for more work. I want to create a longsting product for you. The first option will give you two mindlessly fucking ves, where the second option will give you two ves that will love each other and may be useful other things as well." I stayed true to my timeline. He thought more before he sighed. "I would like them with the mind intact. Please." He finished. "Okay. Give me their cormand, and I will take them with me." I stated. With their enchantments now bound to me, I took them out of the cell and leashed them like dogs. They strolled through town with cloaks draped over them. They were hidden from the noble eyes. These two were supposed to be a surprise. Wouldnt ruin that now. Jackie looked at me, confused why I didn''t want to speak in front of them. "Young Mistress Jackie. You must be mindful of your words in front of lesser beings." I stated. Her confusion seemed to grow, and I stopped myself frommenting further. These two would require a lot of maniption. I needed a foundation that was there to remain. At this point, these two had been confined together, sold together, bought together. They were building an us against the world mentality. I needed that mentality to stay. Their resentment towards me treating them like dirt would grow along with their worry and anxiety. These were all things I needed to foster for now. Letting them worry about their fate would only increase their training speed. We arrived at the next mansion that I promptly knocked to see another maid. This maid was dressed quite slutily. I liked it too; I let it pass, though, asking to see the Centaur I was contracted to train. The Maid nodded, showing me inside. The man I signed a contract with joined me, telling me how much he looked forward to when I was finished. The Centaur was a horse body with a muscr man from the torso up. I decided to check himter. With the Cor now bound to me, I left with the three new ves and the Young Mistress. I needed one more stop and stopped at the local ve Masters Guild. I purchased five clean women and two clean boys. I didn''t have anything to do with them and spent some gold for the Centaurs training. An hourter, I arrived with all of them in tow at the warehouse. I put each ve into a cell, making sure to put the Centaur in the reinforced cell I had made. I then took the Young Mistress Jackie to a separate area where I could talk without being overheard. Inside was a small office I could meet with potential clients. This was set up with some basic furniture that was hastily made. It was solid, though, and I sat behind the desk inside the Young Mistress across from me. I sat down with a sigh. "Okay, now before we begin training, you can ask questions," I said. "Why couldn''t I ask questions about the mother and son in front of them?" She asked. "Easy," I said with a monotone. "You would be giving them information. The mother and son are close. Right now, their feelings need to be taken into ount. When training someone, you need to understand their weak, feeble mindset. The mother is worried about her son. The Son is concerned about the mother. This is a mindset I want to grow at this point. There are many ways of doing that. I want them to grow closer until they start to develop not only maternal love but actual lust. This takes a steady guiding hand. Reckless words can make them understand what I want to do. I need them malleable and anxious. These leave holes open in their mentality. It''s called grooming Jackie." Her confusion grew. "Why didn''t you just start that here?" She asked. I sighed," Training doesn''t start when you choose to, Jackie. Training begins at the first interaction. First impressions are critical. Tell me your first impression of me, Jackie." "You are a powerful Trainer Confident in her craft." She replied. "If you saw me with slumped shoulders?" I asked her. "I would think..." She seemed to realize what I was going for. "You''re saying that when we even find or purchase a ve, first impressions are needed?" "Correct. When I have a ve introduced, that is when the battle for who the supreme being is. You must remember that even nobles in a higher position don''t call me my name. Instead, they call me by the title I choose even though they don''t have to. They do it without thought, wanting to be on my better side." I told her, looking at her seriously. "You must remember this lesson right here. Every time you mess this tip up, you start to make your life harder. You can recover, but you''re going to be starting from a disadvantage no matter what. You are an Heir to a Viscount. You are a superior being. Act like it, and others will think you are." She turned thoughtful. I watched as she grappled with it, and she no longer acted modestly as she looked up at me with confident eyes now. "I understand." She said. I nodded, "Good, Today we will let the ves stay in their cells. I will throw in some basic food and let them settle in. Tomorrow you will be here two hours after dawn. That way, we can have some fun." The young mistress nodded. She thanked me with a more confident stride. I could tell that she wasn''t used to it as she walked away. I shook my head lightly before I prepared the enchantments quickly. I then tossed some food from my inventory into each of the cells. I now had eleven ves to y with. Only three I had to care about what I did with them. I watched each seeing their worry. I ignored it only to see the Centaur look at me with disgust. I decided that I would deal with him tomorrow. I had things today to do. I left with a spring to my step. I only had elemental enchantments on the building, but I wasn''t worried. I went towards home, thinking about pampering my little kitty before my visitors showed up. --- Bonus Chapter! Enjoy and thanks for all the Support. I appreciate it! Chapter 95 Chapter 95 With a happy spring to my step, I came back into the apartment. The business was booming. Things were packed with noblewomen hearing from their friends about how much less pain they were in from using our product. It even came to the point women without as much trouble in this area came to be apart of the trend. This was undoubtedly a good thing. I entered the apartment after passing the line with women wondering who I was. As I was passing the line, I saw one male in the queue. He looked like a macho man and was looking with a serious expression. I decided that if I were needed, one of my toys woulde to see me about it. I was delighted with Freya and Stacy. They were both verypetent at their jobs. However, Stacy needs more guidance to put orders above her perversion, no matter the cost. She was just too attracted to all women. She could hide it before, but I can tell her restraint is slipping. This was something I was nning on instilling into her. My orders are absolute. If I tell her one way, she will not have the ability even in her mind to do anything else. I would struggle to do this without breaking her mind. I haven''t had Stacy as long as Freya making me recognize that I would need to put a little more effort into it. I knew that she woulde begging soon for another climax. It shouldn''t be for another week, though. However, that might change depending on the influences around her. Some women in the queue today were attractive, and she will probably sneak a peak like the pervert she is. I had a smile on my face as I walked into the Kitchen and fed my tigers. They were so good, and I needed to bring them out more often. Instead, they watched with steady gazes making sure no one intruded inside the apartment. This was a security system that I loved. I made sure they were all fed and gave them some attention before going to Kitty. "Nyah!" She cried out, seeing me. I freed her from her cage, and she promptly came out of it. I started to pet her and gave her scratches. She promptly began to purr like the cute Kitty she was. It was not that long, though, as I heard Kitty meowing and purring when I heard the door knock. I sighed as I was enjoying ying with Kitty. She was cute, and I wanted to soon let her out of the cage more often. I knew underneath that the woman Kitty was before was sly. She was an assassin; I would be an idiot to assume otherwise. The reactions she was showing showed that she was starting more and more to think like the pet she was. I decided to test Kitty and let her stay outside the cage. I still had back up ns on her in case she thought she saw an opportunity to run. I left the room to the entrance opening the door to see Hiry and Ingrid. The Duchess being explicitly told to stay away till I summoned her meant as many days as she could resist me. I smirked, knowing that the Duchess''s pride was still intact. She woulde on her own convincing herself that she can not be ordered around by me. She will appear in front of me and lose all courage and be the sow she was. I focused on the twodies in front of me. Ingrid took a softer hand while Hiry was like Stacy. A hard hand was needed. This didn''t mean they were mutually exclusive. I smirked as I invited them inside. Hiry looked tired as I looked at her. I guarantee her clit was swollen from how much she tried to get herself offst night. She was even developing bags under her eyes carefully covered up in makeup. It was not hard to notice as her gaze looked at me for relief. By the way, Ingrid described her, Hiry knew what she wanted, but no one ever did it for her. With someone starting only to stop what she thought was midway into the fun. For her, it was only something to make the next experience even spicer now. She looked at me with undisguised lust. No, It was more like she couldn''t disguise it no matter how hard she tried. As she stepped into my apartment, her thighs rubbed, her eyesnded on my outfit, and her body perked up. She needed me and was desperate for anything sent her way. The only person in the room who didn''t know that, though, was her. Ingrid could even see it. It was why she brought her friend and sold her to me. She understood what she wanted and did the worst thing she could do for her friend. She gave her friend to me. I smiled as I stepped past them while they took off their shoes. As I strolled past, I whispered into Ingrids ear, "Follow me..." Ingrid looked up from her shoes to me, surprised. As I stepped into the living room, I turned to say something to Hiry, "Hiry, You will stay seated on the couch till I say so. You will sit center of the middle cushion on this couch. Move, and you will be punished like the whore you are." I said strictly. She looked up, surprised herself but nodded nheless without thinking. I then took Ingrid into the training room. Today would be me testing Ingrid. One thing with Ingrid was she was very light on the abuse she liked. It wasn''t that she didn''t like some, but she enjoyed being dominated less than some of the others. She was a natural bottom, though. Just not in the ranges of pervertedness some of my toys were. I decided to test to see if she was a switch. I closed the distance to the now naked Ingrid. I quickly moved behind her before she even knew it, and I wrapped my arms around her with a toy in my hand that she never noticed. I grabbed her chin and made her lean back into me. "Ingrid," I stared, now holding her tight to my body. "You will be my loyal assistant tonight." I told her, "You will listen to my instructions. You will do what I tell you to do to Hiry without exception. Do you understand?" I finished with a finger over her abs, gliding down to her pussy. When I reached her pussy, I found a swollen clit with dripping fluids of a wanting woman. "Hah-," She moaned lightly as my finger swiped over her sensitive clit. "I understand, Mistress," She said. I turned her head to mine and closed my lips to hers. She was startled but wanting almost closing her eyes, bringing her head in for a kiss. I stopped just before those sulent lips. "Good girl," I told her before I dominated her mouth with my tongue. The finger resting upon her clit became alive, ying with her as the other hand became mischievous. I readied the toy without touching Ingrid, ready to surprise her. My finger left her clit and was joined by another entering her. They worked together quickly, finding her g-spot before started to tease it. Ingrid started to moan louder and louder into my mouth when the fingers left her. Her eyes opened slightly, looking disappointed. Thatsted a fraction of a second when her pussy was suddenly prated by the double-sided strap-on. Her pussy spasmed, releasing fluids all over the strap on, lubricating it further as it plunged deeper inside before the leather exterior was snug to her. Her eyes widened as I broke her kiss. She looked down as I started to wrap the leather straps onto her securing it into ce. "Wha-?" It was all that came out of Ingrid''s mouth as her legs shook from the unexpected orgasm. "You will be my ythings tonight, Ingrid," I said as I reached for a regr cor fitting it around her neck. I would not enve a noble just to make her a toy easier. With the cor in ce, I attached Kitty''s leash before letting it hand off her neck. Ingrid looked surprised at all the new essories I was attaching to her. Her hands reached out to grab them when my handnded on both wrists, bringing them behind her back. I grabbed a leather wrap I had not used in a long time and wrapped it around her arms before binding them behind her back. "The finishing touches, Ingrid," I said calmly, reaching for thest item I had left out. I gently took the blindfold covering her eyes, disabling Ingrids sight. I then took the ball gag and shut her up before she could protest. "Enjoy, For the night is about to begin, Ingrid. You are going to love it!" I told her. "Mhmmmhmmm," Came from the gag as I took the leash almost by the base of it. I started to guide her out slowly as Ingrid struggled forward. I felt something was missing when I realized I was missing heels. Something tall that was almost impossible to walk in. I smiled at the thought, for next time I tried something like this, I would have those ready. Maybe some restraints for the legs as well to make it even harder. I didn''t put much more thought into it as I guided Ingrid out to the Living room. Hiry was waiting when I came into the roomsitting in the center of the central cushion looking at me. She looked at me like I was the only life raft in turbulent waters in the middle of the ocean. She seemed to be swept up in her own mind of want. She appeared to be second-guessing herself because of her want. Something in my past life rang in my head. Men''s insecuritiese from self-delusion and outside stimuli. Women''s insecurities are products of their environment and self-delusions. This was probably incorrect, but currently, Hiry was showing new insecurities. When I first met her, I could feel the confidence and arroganceing off of her. Now that was muted entirely in front of me. All I saw was a woman who wanted to be stepped on basking in her own insecurities just to get off. Hiry, at this moment to me, looked like a lost, lonely woman that had nothing to grapple too. She was a lesbian who married a man. She was a hardcore masochist who only wanted a woman to dominate her. By the time she probably realized what she wanted, she was stuck in this world. I wasn''t sure what divorcew here was, but it probably wasn''t pretty. "Stand here," Imanded Ingrid. She stopped and stood there, seemingly trying to say something only for it toe out as mumbled moans. I ignored her and stepped in front of the sitting Hiry. Her eyes were now cut off from the bound Ingrid. "Well, Whore you know how to listen to simple orders..." I trailed off, seeing the outrage at this jab at her intelligence. I didn''t give her time to, though, as I pulled five gold coins out of my pocket that I actually took out of my inventory. I dropped them on the ground in front of her. "Now, be a good whore and get on your knees to suck her off," The ng of coins hitting the ground was the only noise in the room. The outrage was apanied by want. I squatted towards her height with Ingrid standing still behind me. My hand crushed the side of her face, and my face turned calm, looking at her with a happy expression. "You are going to be such a good little whore for mistress," I told her with my smile growing as my hand slipped into her hair. "Now, This wasn''t a request. Whore get the fuck to work!" I yelled in the room, and I threw her to the floor in front of Ingrid. I didn''t rest up as Hiry fell to the floor. I grabbed her by the pressure point on her neck, dragging her up. "Ow, Fu-" Her voice was cut off as I shoved her onto Ingrids cock. Ingrid moaned loudly as I positioned myself behind Hiry. "Your such a good fucking whore. Suck her off like the whore you are, Whore." I continued to say as I helped her choke on Ingrids cock. Ingrids moans grew as Hiry started to get into the motion of sucking her off. The movements inside Ingrid must have made her cum after some time as I began to see her thighs shudder under Hiry''s work. Soon I no longer forced Hiry onto Ingrids cock. Instead, my hands slipped to her dress, which was a simple white sundress. These were quitemon among the nobility as a casual dress. I smiled as I forced Hiry to breathe as I stripped her to her underwear. Underneath, she wore a whitece bra and matching panties. I smirked seeing Stacy''s work. What I noticed more was the growing damp spot in her panties. I didn''t hesitate to take her bra off as she got herself back to sucking off Ingrid. As Hiry''s modest B cups sprang forth, I grabbed them, twisting her nipples as I pulled them out. Hiry moaned on Ingrids cock as I did so. I then noticed Ingrid start to rock her hips. I smirked as Hiry took Ingrids cock faster. I followed this up, whispering into Hiry''s ear, "Ya, Take it like the whore you are bitch. Take that fat cock, Whore," I chanted in her ears. I started to see tears well in her eye as I yed with her breasts. I then did her a favor as I saw Ingrid start to near another orgasm. I stopped ying with Hiry''s right breast, and my hand entered her panties. I smirked andmanded Hiry directly into her ear, "Cum Whore, Cum like the Whore you are!" I said, and I started to p her clip rapidly hard. The shock of pain and pleasure mixed in as I twisted her nipple and the ps I no longer heard, just my hand hitting her pussy. I felt her pussy jettison all over my hand. "Good Whore!" I told her and Pulled the now slightly cum drunk Hiry off Ingrids bucking hips. Ingrid moaned out loudly as she edged with no one helping her get off. Her cries only came out as muffled moans for more. I let Ingrid calm down from the edging, her hips no longer bucking wildly, and only faint whimpers were left. I took Hiry into my arms, lifting her back to her feet, and closed my mouth upon hers. A simple kiss that she engaged with great gusto. She lost herself in it, not paying attention as I took off her panties. I then guided Hiry over by the couch while locking lips. I was guiding her blindly with my feet. She didn''t even notice as I grabbed Ingrid''s leash. I guided her behind Hiry. I stopped to remove my belt and shorts before sitting on the couch, legs spread open. Both women seemed confused for different reasons. I didn''t care as I had already broken my kiss with Hiry and forced her surprised face to my crotch. "Do a better try thanst time Whore. I might even tip you this time!" Imanded, keeping the humor out of my voice. This time she was too cum drunk and started to work instantly. I wasn''t done with her, though. I guided Ingrid with the leash, and she ended up behind Hiry. I then used my flexibility and positioned Ingrids cock. "Fuck her, Pig!" Imanded Ingrid. She probably didn''t even notice, but her Hips moved forward unconsciously, and two muffled moans arose as she did so. Ingrid was instantly lost in the pleasure-seeking out the Edged orgasm from earlier and madly bucked her hips. Brutally fucking Hiry tight pussy. My Hands entered Hiry''s hair as I felt her work her hardest to please me. I moaned loudly, joining the fun as Hiry surprised me with much better skills thanst night. Ingrid was blindly humping Hiry as fast as possible as I noticed her legs tremble. She cried out into her gag before I notice her step back blindly a couple of steps only to fall into the couch blindly. From Hiry''s pussy another jettison of ejacte sprayed onto the floor as she squirted. I moaned as I was brought to orgasm myself, albeit a light one. I let Hirye up for air. With the sounds of two panting women, I smiled, "It has only started Whore," I whispered to Hiry as I lifted her face to my own. The face showed nothing but happiness and pleasure. -- Powerstone Ranking: 956 Collections: 31 Thank you for all the support. If you help me get this story above rank Five hundred I will release a Second chapter over the week. Thanks again. Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Things were starting to move quickly. After a fun night with Hiry and Ingrid, I gave them some orders toe back next week. I told Ingrid one additional thing. I told her to summon the Duchess for me to see in two days. It was at her peril not to attend me then. Ingrid looked surprised but left with Hiry in the morning. Last night they both were exhausted and rested in my bed. I was smart to have a bed made when we moved into this ce. I still had a short time to go before we left the city. Not much longer now. I always felt that itch to get out as soon as possible. I stalled when I thought thatst thought. Why did I want to leave so badly? Many things were happening, and I could turn this city into mine with another year within that. Instead, I am rushing and taking risks. All I knew was that I had to leave. I felt it in my bones. I thought about it more and more, going back to why I wanted to leave. The main reason is that I think the Demonnds would be a betterunchpad for my gang to go international. It has a muchrgerndmass and more room to expand. It also has trade routes going to the most powerful nations on the continent. It made the Ideal spot toy roots to grow from. I could make a pirate gang and find even an Ind to start building on. This would allow me to make a professional corps. That still did not exin why I needed to leave. Why I wanted out so fast, it was like something was just out of reach for me to grasp. I was a person who followed my instinct. That has saved me time and time again. I used it in a battle to protect myself and kill my foes. That was the only exnation for why I wanted to leave. It was subconscious. That probably means my Instinct is telling me to go. Not only that but to leave as soon as possible. With this realization, I started to go over the things I knew about this city. The Nobility have mostly been hiding in the noble district. Moste out only to shop, but they only leave with retainers. The City Lord is up to something, and his daughter is looking to take over the family. The Gangs are all on edge, looking to take more territory. This was only sped up with meing into the picture for part of it. Then there was the Necromancers guild. They have been purchasing bodies regardless of how much we fleece them. There is no way it is worth that much for some of the bodies. They pay without care, only giving a token protest. I dressed and left the apartment thinking about these things. I was traveling down the street when I felt those eyes on me. This time I just moved. Those hateful eyes on me made me react, and I was instantly in action. The person ran, and I saw them. I caught up this time just as he was about to enter into a crowd. "HEL-!" The man yelled as I grabbed him by the neck choking off the cry. I didn''t give him time to do anything more as I hit the nerve on his neck, knocking him out. I pulled him into an alleyway as people started to turn. It was fantastic how fast my body could move in this world, I thought. I realized I was in my public persona going to the Warehouse when I captured the guy. I thought for only a couple of seconds before I just hauled the guy onto my shoulder. I decided to walk through town like thatmy reputation around paid dividends. I heard whispers about me being a ve trainer and that the man must have been a runaway. This seemed to be the prevailing thought as I still was one of the few Beast-kin among a crowd of Humans. This meant I was easy to recognize in areas I frequented. Soon and without any hassle, even from passing guards, I arrived at the warehouse. I smiled, seeing the young mistress waiting for me by a carriage. I stepped past her without regard and started to open the warehouse. I ced the man in a spare cell and shackled this man to the wall. I decided to deal with himter. I moved towards the first cell with two women inside. They were both taller women around six feet tall. They both had wide hips and looked a little thin but not malnourished. The ve master guild did not like to leave ves dirty, not ready to sell. One was a tall blonde, while the other was a brte. The Brte had a breast size, I would guess, around the mid-C cup. Inparison, the Blonde was on the low end of the D cup. They both looked good, but their faces were not that attractive. They looked in, to be honest. They didn''t cost me a lot and were in the ve guilds equivalent of a Bargain bin. They were used before and resold. They both had a tired look about them but were happy to have been purchased before the guild thought they cost too much to keep around. These two would be a good fit to start. I opened the cell, and I wordlessly brought them to the Training room. There were two pillories set up. I opened up one putting the blonde in the restraints, and opened up the other for the Brte. These pillories were set up not for them to be standing. They were unique in the way that it supported their torso as well. The only thing that was touching the ground was their feet. The women expressed confusion as the Young mistress at one point showed up and watched me work. I then used the legs of the restraints to spread their legs, not allowing them to move. I paused when I finished. I turned the young mistress and looked at her. "What do you think these two are for and why they are restrained right now," I asked, closing the distance to her. This was the first time I asked her about motives in front of ves. She had seen how careful I was before some other ves and gave me a look. "You partially fail for not wanting to answer. You may speak in front of them." I furthered, and the young mistress frowned. "The reason is notpletely clear to me, Mistress Sally. Although if I had to guess, I would be saying you are prepping them for the training of someone else." I smiled at her answer. "Better, You are correct, and I purchased these two ves for the training of another. They will be important in that training. Although, That does not make them worthless. If they can keep their minds intact, I may train them to be useful as assistants in the future. This is something a proper trainer needs to take into consideration. Even disposable ves need an out. These two have thoughts and minds of their own. Making them despair for no reason will lessen their usefulness. If something happens in training, I do not care. It is the one that they are here for that ultimately matters. They, however, are useful in other ways. Making ''scraps'' is a sign of a bad Mistress. I could easily make these two women Thralls. Mindless husks of humans simply moving since I say so. Thralls are no fun, though. They bring nothing to the table with no insights or mind of their own. One of the things that make ves so fun to train is that mind of their own. Their emotions matter." I ranted. "Without those emotions, where would we get our kick?" I asked her with a smile. "There is nothing better than watching the dread, The humiliation, and the subsequent pleasure they take from that regardless of how they feel. It makes me wet just thinking about it." I hadn''t realized I turned to see the despair on the two ves within earshot. They were holding hope still that I wasn''t going to throw them out or be useful. I approached them with arge smile. "Ladies, I do not know your name. Frankly, at this point, I do not care to learn them either. However, You are here for the next ve toe in. If you survive his training with mind intact, I will not sell you. You will be useful to me, and I will train you in something that will make sure you can live. Survive this and be my ves instead of useful tools, and the world for you will change for the better." I announced to them. The brte perked up first, looking at me filled with hope. The Blonde seemed more sullen, but the hope in their eyes was now relighted. I turned back to the young mistress, "Do you understand?" I asked her. She was honest and shook her head. I wanted to sigh but didn''t. I guided her towards the storage room I had stocked with materials for training. "Okay, first despair in ves will let their minds weaken easier. This will cause your ves to enter depressions or even have thoughts of suicide. Understand?" "Okay..." she came back. I continued, "When you are dealing with ves that even if you only use them sometimes. You want them to be of use. The most efficient ve is one that is happy with their current circumstances. I have two toys that I like to y with that frequently do things for me without me needing to ask. They will onlye to me if they do not know how to proceed. They beg for attention from me once awhile, and as I am Mistress, I enjoy ying with them. A mistress ve rtionship is give and take. Regardless of if they are there willingly." "If you constantly mistreat your ve, they will look to get revenge somehow. They will not trust you, and that has various repercussions. You cannot beat the will out of every ve. That will make them thralls losing all self-esteem, and blindly follow your orders. IF you want this, then you don''t need me to teach you. Just go mindlessly whip a ve for a couple of months. However, thralls are a little moreplicated than that. It isn''t far from the truth. Now making a ve want to be under your boot is something different. You cannot mindlessly take from them. You must make them dependent on you in some way. Most of the time, that is pleasure. In return, you will get something. Although you may own the person does not mean you cannot develop the rtionship in some way. Understand?" I said, finishing the rant. She nodded, "Basically, you are saying that If I want ves to truly do what I want them to. I cannot mindlessly do what I want when I want." "It is a bit moreplicated than that. Have you seen your father try and get something out of another noble? Negotiate in any way?" I asked her. She nodded, "Perfect, Take Training as that. Each noble has a personality. They have wants, desires, and, most importantly, needs. If you want something from them and have something they desire, you have to y off that. If it is only a want, though, and they don''t truly desire it, then that negotiation will be harder and more expensive. What we do as ve trainers is make desires into needs. Needs make people give more than they get out of it. They need it, and without it, they feel they cannot survive. This is what we do. Most sex ves don''t need sex to survive. We train them to feel that way so that they enjoy it. Without sex, they feel iplete or empty, making them hungry for more." I grabbed two jars off the shelf in the storage area. This was something that the vemaster guild provided, and I made sure to grab it the other day. After I picked it up, I turned back to her. "Do you understand what I am saying now?" "I feel I do. You are saying that we need to specify what makes that ve tick. We can then use their wants, desires, and needs against them." She said. I gave a small smile. I had a lot of work to train her to be a good trainer. She would take time and me repeating myself. "That is part of it. I will talk about itter, though. I have some training to do." I said that, crossing the room. Inside the two jars, I opened on cing them on a cart nearby. I grabbed some leather gloves and turned to the young mistress again. "Now watch, I will be doing some things to them today in the training of a ve. These two girls will be the start of it. Watch and think about everything I do. You do not have to understand it. You don''t have to agree with what I do. You watch, andter you can ask why I did something. The main point is I will ask you your interpretation on why I did so." I finished before turning away from her. I turned to the jar gabbing it in a gloved hand. The pillory''s middle rail let both their breasts out, and I started tother them with the jell in the jar. I thenthered their pussy''s entirely, making sure I didn''t miss anything paying some special attention to their clits. I did it to both the ves that were restrained. I then put down the jar and looked at the young mistress. "Stay here. I will be back. Watch the ves, See how they react. Take in everything you see; nothing I am doing has no meaning." I left the room, walking down to the area of cells. I came across the strongest cell looking at the strong centaur that looked pissed. His upper body had rippling muscles, and I could feel little mana that this centaur was on the brink of bing a D-rank. At the age of his early twenties, that wasn''t that bad in this world. The average of D rankers reaches it at the age of twenty. Anyone higher rank than that was consider prime material for fostering into powerhouses. That didn''t mean that the average person wasn''t worth cultivating, though. Many just bloomedter or didn''t have the discipline to do it when young. I didn''t take that to heart as I pulled the Centar out of his cell. "Follow me, Be quiet, Do not be violent," I told him, watching the ve ne shine. His frown grew deeper, and I knew that the only order on him was the do not be violent one. He still followed me nheless, and I smirked at that. This man wasn''t stupid. Shame that he ended up some Nobles pet and not my own. I mentally shrugged and brought him to the training room. "PLEASE FUCK ME!" I heard as I entered through the door. The two women knew the Young mistress was there and begged her for relief. I smirked as the women continued to beg for a fucking. I brought the centaur in front of thedies. "Do not move a muscle," I said, activating their ve cors. Thedies shut up and stopped moving in their restraints. The centaur looked ufortable but didn''t move. I walked over to the cart and grabbed the other jar and the previous gloves that I carefully put on, making sure not to touch the jelly on it. I made my way back, and I squatted quickly, finding the centaur''s horse cock. It was stillid, and I took the glove bringing arge amount of the jelly to his cock. I started tother it, and I waited. Soon his cock started to grow, and I saw slight tremours in his body despite the orders contrary. I didn''t say anything. I only put anotheryer on his cock as it grew. Two inches long. Ithered his cock in the jelly. Three inches long. Ithered his cock in the jelly. Five inches long. Ithered his cock in the jelly. Nine inches long. Ithered his cock in the jelly. Twelve inches long. Ithered his cock in the jelly. Fifteen inches long. Ithered his cock in the jelly. It finished bing erect at sixteen inches. The veins in it looked scary in its own way as I finished the jar of jelly on his cock, making sure this time to coat his balls. When I stood back up, I started to take off my gloves. The look on his face had changed from a frown. He looked at the two restrained women no longer with indifference; his eyes were now filled with want. His raging erection looked painful. I then unleashed hell on him as I whispered into the two women''s ears. "You may move now; the only cock you will get is his," I told them. They didn''t wait around. They needed cock as their pussies and breasts were an inferno of artificial want. The unrestrained Centaur looked pained as the next second became hell. "Please fuck us with your Cock! PLEASE! I WANT YOUR THICK BURLY COCK INSIDE MY PUSSY! I WANT IT HAMMERING MY WOMB!" The women lost all decorum and begged him with whatever they could to entice the centaur to fuck them first. The smell in the room started to smell like pussy juices as I stood back watching the show. The two restrained women had pussy juices slowly coating their thighs. The smell of precum started to fill the room as his cock needed to hammer a pussy. Instead, the ve cor stopped him from making a move. The two wanting women continued to beg him. Promises rang out as theypeted for the only cock in the room. They needed fucking as he needed to fuck, but he couldn''t move. His lust built over time. The jelly drug was doing its job well as the centaur wanted to cry out in tears. He was overwhelmed in lust, only wanting to fuck the two begin women in front of him. I kept him in that hell. His eyes and the emotions in them making me wet. I watched unmoving though for an hour as the begging turned their voices hoarse. I saw the absolute need in them, and I finally said the words that he had been begging for in his head. "You may move!" I announced to the room. The Centaur needed no time as he quickly ran around and mounted the Brte as the blonde cried out in agony. I knew that the Centaur picked the one closest to him and took two attempts to get lined up with her pussy. He immediately, much to her delight, started to ram her hard and deep. He was humping her with his full body when to his horror, I put him into the pits of hell again. "You cannot orgasm," I told him, making it so only he heard. The ve cor activated, binding the new order. The brte orgasmed on his cock quickly. That didn''t stop him fucking her now sensitive pussy. She was delighted as the Blonde started to beg louder. I stepped away, looking at the young mistress, who was looking fascinated at the scene in front of her. I snapped my fingers in front of her face bringing her out of her stupor. "This is a form of training; This will be a long time for the effects to show." I smiled at her with arge smile as cries of delight and pain came from behind me as I engaged the learning young woman. "This is just the start!" I started tough as the effects of the ve cor grew bright, forcing the Centaur to edge again. He loudly cried out, ramming the girl even harder as he listened to the begging. Felt the pleasure but never the release. That''s Two, I thought. I wonder how long he couldst? He jumped off the brte, mounting the blonde, and started to ram her in hopes of orgasm shortly. Still, the release never came. His cock was on fire. His mind was burning with desire and need of release and again being edged while still ramming the wanting women below him. Again and again, he did so. I watched pping as he did so. His agony was beautiful. -- Bonus Chapter! Plus an Announcement: Hey guys, I want to thank you all for the support. I truly thank you all. I have two thingsing up and I would like to announce to you guys issues personally happening to me that might affect my chapter production. In my life the contract that I am currently working on ends at the end of the month. I work as a security guard that allows me to work so much at my writing. I am fighting to continue working where I work so I can continue working on this. This brings me to this post. I truly enjoy writing. I really love it to be honest and I love all the support and appreciation on my works. I realized more that I want to make this my full-time job at some point in the future if I can. So have created a P*atreon only book that I will eventually intend to publish on Amazon. This book is called Life of a Dominant Futanari. I am still in the creation of it and It will be a book series. I will not be publishing it on this site at this point. I wanted to give you an update though on my situation and this will not affect the current releases of my web novels. Thanks for all the support, Comments, Votes, And reviews I appreciate it. Thanks, Madjic Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The Centaur was going crazy as the Brte, and the blonde kept begging for him. He continued to switch, hoping to ejacte into one of them. He became more and more desperate as time passed. I watched every second of it feeling my pussy dampen, watching the utter misery involved. I wished at this point I had a recorder or something so I coulde back and watch this over and over. The women continued to beg and his desperation to ejacte grew with their cries. I sighed, knowing I had other things to do, though. I left the room, hearing the Young Mistress ask me where I was going. I turned to her, annoyed someone asked me this. I instantly cooled my anger, though, knowing it would be a bad idea for her training to attack her. I needed her inquisitive for her training. "I have more than one ve to train. The Centaur maybe ''Free'' at the moment, but that is only freedom in his hellfire at the moment. I have others that I was contracted to train. Stay and watch, though. There is not much to see where I am going. Even if you could see what I am doing will go over your head." I threw a hidden insult that she noticed, and her cheeks cutely puffed, but she stayed put as I left the training area. I found the mother and sonbo inside the cell I left them. The young man slept in his mother''s arms in the corner of the room. The woman had nodded off in the corner with her head resting on his head. It looked cute, like some hallmark card for human mistreatment or something. I made note that their rtionship was good and watched, thinking more for the moment. The son and mother were much closer than I initially presumed they would be. The experience that they have been going through has brought them closer and closer together. I regretted that I hadn''t spent more time learning from the noble that contracted me where they came from. These two were both humans, and the mother was attractive. The son, although weak, was attractive in his own way as well. He was also decently well hung. The teen''s head rested in his mother''srge chest, hiding the face at the moment. I watched them sleep for a bit beforeing to a decision. I had multiple ways to go about this. Each would lead to a different potential path. I could make the teen turn his mother into his sex ve; This would be an interesting path. The second would be to make the mother turn her son into her pet. This would be a very interesting path and the one I would choose if they belonged to me. It would be interesting to watch for a long time seeing the son''s feelings as he was dominated by her daily under his mothers'' feet. The mere thought turned me on, making my already wet pussy want attention even more. I went back to what I promised the noble, thougha mutual affection between mother and son. I would train both to be a top and a bottom, switching between them in a freeflow. This would make them more interesting to watch and further to entertain for the noble. With that confirmation in my head, I got to preparing how I would go about it. I grabbed a bucket and let water gather in it from the tap. I tossed the bucket of water onto the mother and son couple that were sleeping. They both yelped as the cold water soaked them both in their naked glory. I opened the cell, making sure I looked terrifying. They both shivered from both the cold water and their fear of me. I stepped up to them without saying a word. They continued to shiver, and I reached out. My hand tangled in the mother''s hair, and I forced her up. "Stand up," I said with a ferocity in my voice that sounded almost primal. My tone was final, and the teen stood on his feet. He had a look in his eye that showed he cared about his mother. I liked the look and looked forward to breaking him in many ways. I suppressed the smile, though, as I stepped out of the cell. "Follow me to see your punishment if you don''t listen to my orders from here on out," I told them. I watched a side look, and both stepped out, following me as I walked back to the training room. As soon as I opened the door, the sound from the other side assaulted our ears. Two women begging for cock came out as another violently gave them what they wanted. As the Mother and son stepped into the room, the mother went pale watching the brte gets fucked by a giant Centaur cock. She screamed excitedly; meanwhile, the Blonde begged for the Centaur. The teen, though, wasn''t looking at the naked women. He was pale looking at the Centaur who desperately was plowing them with tears now streaming down his face. His expression did not speak of pleasure that it should have. It spoke to deep pain and desperation as he tried to ejacte. All you could hear was grunting, cries and begging. The sound and smell inside the room spoke of the want from the two ves and the centaur''s need as he was sweating. I turned to the teen and the mother standing before the scene. "This will be your fate if you don''t listen to me," I spoke, instilling an even deeper fear into them. They trembled underneath my stare. "The Centaur cannot cum no matter how many women he fucks. It doesn''t matter one or fifty; he will continue to fuck them under our eye without regard for anything, just seeking to ejacte. That will be your son''s fate if you don''t listen to my orders. The women need cock for their mind not to break, constantly needing a man inside them to somewhat settle their desire. That will be your mother''s fate if you don''t listen to my orders. Do you both understand?" I finished with a simple question. Both the mother and son nodded quickly. "Say it," Imanded. "We will be like the women and centaur behind you if we do not listen to orders." The mother replied. The son followed up with the same words as his mother. I nodded. "Good, you both have a working brain and can understand basic things," I said, showingplete disdain for the both of them. I stepped further into the training part of the warehouse. They both followed myst instruction to them following me. The young mistress watched as I did so, looking at me with questions clearly on her face. She watched me guide them into the separation of the training rooms. I opened the door into the second part of the training area. With thepleted warehouse, I now had two significant training areas. The second area had an enclosed space off to the side for special training that I would need for these twoter. They were not ready for it, though. Using it too early would break their mind in a way I didn''t want to do. I brought them into the center of the room with the two shivering together. I looked at them and realized I didn''t want one of them to get sick. I decided to bring them over to the ve shower for this sort of thing. The room was ratherrge, with multiple showerheads. I brought them inside and grabbed some soap and shampoo out of my inventory. I passed it to them as we stepped inside. They never saw where I brought it out from, but the teen''s reflexes showed as he scooped them out of the air without thinking. "Wash each other," I said, and I walked to the corner. They were shocked looking at me. "What?" The mother and son asked, looking at me perplexed. I raised an eyebrow, "What do you not understand?" I asked. "Well, you are willing to give us such expensive soaps?!" They both said in unison. I started tough incredulously. "What I spend on you two does not matter. All that matters if you two listening to my orders." I told them. "Now, Wash each other bodies and do a good job," I told them. They started up the showers, and I smirked as I watched the mother start to try to soap herself. My voice stopped that from happening. "What do you think you''re doing?" I asked her. "Cleaning myself?" She said. "Did I say for you to clean yourselves?" I asked her. She blushed as she realized what my order was. She shook her head, "No, you didn''t." She replied. "No, I didn''t is the correct answer. I said for you to wash each otherone other thing. I am your Mistress. That is how you will address me. From now on, when I give an order, I expect to hear Yes, Mistress. When I ask a yes or no question, I expect to hear a Yes, Mistress or No, Mistress. That is proper etiquette. Now, answer me again and tell me what my order was." I finished, "Yes, Mistress," I heard from them both when the mother continued. "Mistress, I was ordered to was each other, not myself." "That is right; I will be forgiving once. Do not disappoint me, or I will go show you the punishment the Centaur is having for your son." I said with naked threat making her pale. "I am sure he will enjoy the experience." "Yes, Mistress," She replied, her face still pale from the naked threat. The warm water continued to flow down, and the mother picked up the single bar of soap I handed to them. They looked at each other, and I watched the mother grit her teeth before her hands fell upon her son. The soapnded on her son''s chest as he looked up into her eyes. They stayed there as the mother soaped up her son''s chest to his abs. She clearly stayed away from the lower regions and made her way back to his arms. Slowly she soaped up his arms and back with her face reddening as she attended to her teenage son. I smirked as I watched the son''s cock start to react as his eyes wandered around his mother. He looked ashamed, and his face turned slightly red. The mother never noticed as she was working his fingers then to his neck. She worked her way around him, washing his facepletely missing his lower regions. Soon his entire upper body was cleaned except his hair. She then squatted behind him and started again at his feet. She was trying so hard, I thought to myself as she soaped up to his knees. She was slowly running out of ces to run to. Soon she made it to his ass. I watched from behind as her face reddened, and she started to wash off all the grime that had built up. She slowly traveled deeper and eventually cleaned it up. Her face flushed utterly red by the time she finished behind. There was only one ce left. She was about to start cleaning him from the back when I coughed. Both son and mother turned to me. "Clean from the front," I told her mercilessly, and both flushed a deeper shade of red. I was surprised at the amount of embarrassmenting from them. They had probably been seeing each other naked for a long time now. The only difference was that I was making them do it this time. The mother stood up and moved around to her son''s front. His cock was no longerpletelyid under her workings. She squatted before her son, and he was seven inches long and had a decent girth at an inch and half. The mother''s blush was alreadypletely red, seemingly not able to blush even deeper. Her hand grabbed his length, earning a moan from him. The teen seemingly tried to cover it up but couldn''t bite it back. His face matched his mother''s in blush. It was so deep and red they matched in color. The soap started tother up his balls as she, without notice, began to stroke his shaft. I smirked, noticing that it waspletely unconscious. She didn''t stroke it for long as the soap came up and started tother his shaft. She was working delicately as her son moaned in her hand, trying desperately to hold back his moans. He stared down at her blushing a matching deep red. Herthering finished, and the kid''s cock had reached full mast and was twitching under his mother''s workings. I kept my smirk hidden as the teen didn''t know what to do. His mother stood up with her son''s cock reaching a full eleven inches in total. The kid was well endowed like his mother in another area. Her mother stood up and stepped back. She took the shampoo bottle and used some to clean her son''s hair cooling the two down somewhat. It did notst for long, though, as the shampoo fell into the puddle below him into the drain. The teen''s turn to clean his mother was up, and he was still flushed red. His cock twitched in anticipation. I smiled as I realized his mother turned on the teen. He blushed, looking away only to turn back. The bar of soapnded in his hand from his mother, and he blushed as his hand with the soapnded on her soft stomach. His other hand joined in, and his mother looked down between herrge breasts as hethered her stomach. The blush of both deepened as his cock twitched in anticipation. The teen started to experience feeling up his mother in apletely new way. The fear of me was still there, but in this atmosphere, I sort of faded away. They were in their own world as hethered his mother''s stomach softly before moving up. Both turned even redder despite the fact I caught him sleeping in his mother''s bosom. His hand wandered, feeling up his mother''srge breasts trailing with soap as the water continued to fall upon them. Fingers glided across the skin, as did soap. The Mothers nipples started to harden as her breasts were kneaded softly and slowly by her son. The intimate interaction continued, and his hands kept away from one point; her nipples. Soon the soap dove into her cleavage and onto the other breast. I sat back as the shy teen continued to explore his blushing mother''s body. They were both being mentally tormented by each other in a way neither even knew it was happening. Soon the kid was finished and moved to the nipples. Each stood out half an inch, much to the mother''s dismay. As a hand swiped over it, her legs trembled from a mini orgasm. I smirked, knowing what happened, but the mother bit her lip, cutting off the moan she wanted to make. When the teen passed over the other, she bit her lip again but this time didn''t orgasm. The kid was no longer paying attention as his cock was at attention. He left the breasts and started tother her entire body from head to toe, missing only her neither regions. Shying away from them like his mother, he was squatting at her feet. This time unlike his mother, he squatted in front of her. He slowly made his way up her thighs, and all that was left was the gold mine in the middle. I visibly saw the teen gulp as he was face first confronted with his mother''s pussy. The deep red flushed faces of them both matched each other. His tongue licked his lips as his hand dove in. The reaction from the mother made me smile. Her legs trembled again, and she slightly squirted as her son''s handnded on her pussy. Suprise painted her face as she let out a loud moan filling the quiet room. Her hands shot to her mouth as the son looked up, surprised at his mother. His hands stopped on her clit by ident as he was cleaning, and he felt arger than the usual amount of water hit his hand. He gasped, and his hands were about to retreat as my voice sounded. "Keep going," Was all I said, cutting into the startled silence. The teen turned to me for a second before nodding, "Yes, Mistress," He said, and his hand resumed much to his mother''s torment as she orgasmed again when his hand moved across her pussy many times, getting every spot clean. I smiled at her suffering as the teen''s cock twitched in excitement the entire time. It even started to look veinier as extra blood flow to it, making an angry erection. I smirked as he finished her pussy, and he got up and walked around her. Soon her ass and her crack gotthered up and cleaned just as she did for her son. Her reactions to her ass were much less pronounced. I still smiled, watching from my position as he put shampoo into her hair. They finished up, but both were turned on and couldn''t look at each other in the eye anymore. "Well done," I said, cutting into the awkward silence. "You are not done yet, though," I announced with an evil smirk. I stepped forward towards the mother. The son stepped in front of her, which earned a raised eyebrow towards him. He instantly side stepped back, looking down at his feet. The kid backed off quick; Smart. I then poked the mother''s hard nipple and looked down into her eyes. "You will suck your son''s dick off. You will make him ejacte at least twice." I announced. Her face froze, and the room turned silent. She looked to protest, not wanting to obey my orders. I cut in before any protest started and shamed her. "You will make him cum at least twice despite how many times you shameless came from his fingers!" I loudly told her, chastising her. "I never said you could orgasm. Therefore this is my punishment. It is either that, or your son bes like the Centaur you saw outside." Her face looked horrified and embarrassed. So many emotions shed on her face as she was conflicted. It didn''t take her more than thirty seconds before her face was in front of her son''s angry erection. "Mom!" The teen''s eye started to tear up under the warm shower. Still, her mouth slowly neared therge erection as I moved, turning off the water. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 I stepped back into the room, hearing the now crying grunts from the Centaur as he desperately tried to ejacte. The harmony of the woman crying out in pleasure was matched with the other voice of sweet begging. My smile grew as I again stood beside the Young Mistress Jackie. Her thighs rubbed together as she watched the plight of the fornicating ves in front of her. I smiled, and before she noticed, my hands were in her pants, feeling how wet she was. Her surprise at my action stunned her for a second before she was about to yell in outrage. I simply put a finger to her lips as I withdrew my hand. I Then held that hand, showing her wetness in front of her. This girl''s pussy was dripping fluids waiting for some attention. The girl''s face turned red as I showed her. I ignored the proceedings behind me, and I forced her hand into my pants, much to her surprise right after letting her feel my wetness using her hand after withdrawing it. "Do you know why we do this?" I asked as she looked at my hand and her own. I didn''t wait for her answer, "I love this!" I took her chin in my hand, pointing it back to the Centaur. "There are reasons for someone to do something. It would be best if you remembered the root of why you will be doing this. Even if you are making contracts, never let these scenes be just a job for you, Young Mistress Jackie. This isn''t a job; This is an art! This is people''s minds we are messing with. We create Living art pieces. Their misery, Depression, Happiness, Joy, Love, Hate, Any emotion you can think of! We use it to twist them. Mold them in the furnace of our training until we give these pieces of art back to their owners. We can keep them for ourselves or sell them. That is a ve Master!" I said. Jackies confusion grew before something seemed to click. "This is your motivation?" She said. I smiled, "Yes. My motivation might not be your own. I am here to teach you what it is to be a ve Master. Your motivation may be one person you want to see grovel and are satisfied with that. I do not know you and do not feel like wasting time learning your motivations. What I do understand, though, is the two female ves there." I said, pointing at the Blond, Crying out in ecstasy. "She has been a ve for several years. How many doesn''t matter; She has gone from owner to owner without a true home. She has anxiety about me and, with my words earlier, holds on despite the pleasure, only hoping that I will keep her and let her live. She knows if she is returned to the Guild anymore, she might be tossed out to die. She may be fed to pigs or something. It doesn''t matter. She is growing older may have kids scattered or sold around the Empire. Still, she holds hope to live. I can use that hope to make her do things she would never do without it." I said, turning back to the Young girl in front of me. "You hold power in my position. You have more power in a ve Masters position than you ever knew was possible. Properly trained ves will do anything for you, just for your love. Or even just for your acknowledgment." I closed the distance to her. "What is your motivation, Jackie?" I asked her, "You like the scene in front of you." I said again, showing my wet fingers to her blushing face. "You do not need to answer unless you are sure about it." I continued, "This is not me testing you. I will show you a scene that will make you masturbate when you get home." I finished and stepped away from a now confused Young Mistress. I stepped up to the Centaur, "Pull out," Imanded, and the Centaur stopped humping the woman below him. The gasps and begging from both now came out, pleading for him to ravage their pussies. I watched the Centaur start to break down and turned to me with a sizeable raging boner touching the ground. "MISTRESS, Please; Please let me Cum, Please!" He begged. I watched as he begs on his knees for the sweet release. "You can cum now if you wish. But the girls may no longer be fucked." I said, and the Centaur looked up at me, astonished as the women begged in the background. "You cannot leave this room until you cum." I finished saying to his astonished face. "Oh," I added in like I almost forgot, "You may only cum once!" I said. The Centaur looked at me with absolute misery on his face. He couldn''t use his hands since they couldn''t reach. His angry erection dragged on the floor as The Two ves begged for him. The Erotic cries fueled his erection even more. The solution was the only one avable to him. He started to rub his cock on the wooden floor. His grunts were sounding throughout the room as he slowly used the grains of the floor, and I heard a cry from him as he might have gotten a splinter. Still, he brought himself to orgasm as I watched his miserable face feeling my panties be soaked from his utter misery and pain. He blew a massive load all over the wooden floor as his balls spewed out pent-up pleasure. Amidst the pain, his face melted. His raging boner didn''t cease, though. He still humped the floor, hoping to spew again when my words cut in. "Stop moving." I stated, "Stand up," I rapidly started to say orders were bringing him to his feet, and I had him move to a cleaner spot in the training area. I then checked for splinters. I found two that had lodged in his massive cock. I heard his cries of pain as I took them out with a needle from one of my cabs. I needed to make sure he wouldn''t get an infection and brought him and the two begging women to the showers. I watched the reaction of the Young Mistress from watching the training. She seemed to be self-reflecting on many things. She was watching but not truly watching what was happening in front of her. I applied the antidote to the two women used who seemed to be waking up now in the shower as they cleaned themselves off. The Centaur, instead of applying the antidote after getting him cleaned, I used anotheryer of the more mild aphrodisiac. I then stuffed each back into their cells. The movement was quick, and I started to clean up with a young mistress looking at me confused the entire time. I went from dishing out pain and pleasure to looking like a janitor. Everything for her seemed to be changed so quickly. Finally, She spoke up, "Mistress Sally, Everything feels iplete. Why didn''t you continue to train?" She asked a good question. "How much more training do you think the Blonde and Brte could take before their Bodies gave up?" I asked back, "The Centaur is not the only factor, although the greatest. There are also other reasons not to let him mindlessly fuck those two ves." I countered. I decided it was a good time to lecture her. "Tell me why you think I did everything I did today, starting from the beginning. The mother and son are too above your skill range at this point. Tell me only what you think of the Centaur." I finished. Jackie''s face blushed at the backhanded insult to her. "Well, The Centaur came into the room and wasn''t attracted to the two begging women. That means the Aphrodisiac was for him to start developing an attraction to them?" She finished making it sound like a question. I nodded, "Correct on your initial presumption. The Centaur wasn''t attracted to human women. That is in direct disproportion to what I have been contracted to do. That means he needed a push. Tell me what you think about the next parts," "Well, After the aphrodisiac was applied, you made him watch while the women egged him on. This increased his want to stuff them with his massive erection. The pain of not being able to bring them to the brink of insanity. I think that brought down his defenses and gave him a sense of relief and gratitude when you allowed him to mount the two ves." I nodded to this presumption, but there was more to it than that. "You then gave him the order not to be able to cum. I am notpletely sure, Mistress Sally, but that lies where most of the training began." She finished looking for confirmation. "That is correct. Everything you need to do to train someone has a path. There are even multiple paths to that destination. The one I took here was to make the Centaur ''Need'' to cum." I emphasized the word need. "The critical thing here was developing the need to be all-epassing. Right now, I applied more, Aphrodisiac. It is a mild one, but right now, I guarantee in his metal cell he is rubbing his cock on the Metal floor while I stand here cleaning." I exined. "This need will build and cannot be created over one time. If he can cum another time before I give him his dinner, that will be his luck. When I bring him, dinner I will condemn him for the night to be unable to. This will make sure he is up to all night masturbating." I exined. "Now tell me what you think of then end." I finished. The Young Mistress now looked a lot more intrigued about what was happening and started to think even more. The ending was still fresh in her mind, and she looked to be thinking hard on it when my voice cut in. "You will stop thinking about this for now," I said in the silent room. "You will assist me in one of the most important activities we can learn," I said. Her expression showed shock and looked very interested. "What would that be, Mistress Sally?" She asked respectfully. "That is cleaning," I said. Her expression showed that of extreme shock. "How is that the most important thing?!" She expressed that shock loudly as I took homemade Disinfectant to the Pillories. I turned to her with contempt on my face. "Cleanliness and clean work areas is the show of a professional. I could have my ves clean and often do. That does not mean I cannot be able to do it myself. If a ve gets sick, that is time resources and lost trust from a ve." I said, chastising her. "We are putting things into a person''s body!" I roared. "Would you like something that might have dirt on it entering your Pussy?" I asked. "Would you like something that you didn''t know what it touched being in your mouth?" I started to increase my pace, and the Young mistress seemed more confused, and I stopped rapid-firing questions. I let out a heavy sigh. "I get it," I said, looking at her shocked face. "Why should I learn to clean is a question pasted on your face. The point is when we are training, we get into it. You just watched some very hands-off training. This is your first time watching, and I do not see how personal some of this training will get. I often participate in training my ves. It allows them to feel closer to me and has a positive influence on yourself as well." I then pointed out the slightly wet spot on her pants. "It also takes care of our wants and needs. I love watching my ves mixed emotions when I y with them. That does mean I have needed to take care of, as do you." I told her sternly. "As women, we do not have a convenient cock to use. We must use toys or other objects to y with. I don''t mind a cock once in a while, but I prefer to be pegging someone else. This may not be true for you. This leads to the end. What will you use on yourself if you don''t clean." I finished in the most straightforward way possible. "That is why you need to know how to clean yourself. That way, you know when something is dirty or clean just from touch. You can choose to disobey thister at your peril. That will not happen here, though." I said, tired of exining myself, frustrated and wishing I didn''t take the contract. "NOW CLEAN WITH ME!" I roared, and she no longer watched but followed me. Soon I guided her through cleaning all the objects we used and proper cleaning. Soon both training areas becamepletely clean without a speck of dust or semen in sight. I nodded at thepleted job and told her to go home for the night. She left with thoughts on her mind and left me alone to sigh. She was young and didn''t understand her kink. I am not sure shepletely understood herself and what she wanted to see. She was OK watching from behind, looking at me doing this to the ves. She didn''t feel the need to involve herself. I decided what needed to be done in my head and moved on. I went into the cells with food. I grabbed and started to feed the ves that I had. I came across the Centaurs cell. He was bent, trying to use the metal floor to get himself to cum. His erection was angry, and he felt the dying need to cum. Imanded the ve cor, something that made this distress reach a new height. "No erection!" Imanded. The ve cors may have limited use. The fact that they can force bodies to do onemand was terrific, though. The angry erection slowly shriveled as the Centaur desperately tried to bring himself or orgasm before it disappeared back into his body. His constant cries and begging were music to my ears and a terror to any ve in a cell near him. I dropped the food in his cell and moved on to each cell. Each ve looked at me with fear as I ced the food in their cell and moved on. I reached the cell with the mother and son, who seemed to be on opposite sides of the cell, looking down in shame. I smiled as the depth of things that happened today repeated in their heads, furthering their shame. I ced food for both of them before adding a few more enchantments to the warehouse and locking it up. It was a great day and exciting. I headed back early to know that I would y with a toy and get off myself; otherwise, my frustration would grow. I walked quickly through the streets on the way back home when I felt a shiver up my spine, and my instinct cries out. I jumped backwards, frightened from the sudden spike in fear. I looked around, seeing nothing happening around me. The fear was still prevalent, though. I bumped into a random person who started to yell at me. I ignored that as I searched every building near me. My hairs stood on end, and I desperately looked around. Nothing. That building window. Nothing. I ignored the angry cries from the person I jumped into as I searched. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. ''What is going on?!'' I thought. I decided staying here was the worst thing and left that part moving faster without running in the mid-afternoon crowd. Still, my instinct perked for a mile as I moved closer to home before the feeling disappeared. As I entered the apartment, my brain was running a thousand miles a second. All I knew was something was happening, and I didn''t know what it was. That scared me. -- Announcement: Hey guys, Thanks for all the support you have shown my novels on WebNovel. I really appreciate thements, Reviews, and Votes. They help me in advertising my novels. So I really do appreciate the support. I do have unfortunate news. I may be slowing down my public releases. I have changed to a new job and it cuts down the amount of time I have to write. I will be continuing to write at the best pace I can but the public releases may slow down because of it. This does not mean I am dropping the novels. Please continue to enjoy my novels and my works. Thank you for your understanding. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 When I got back, the Duchess was waiting for me in the living room. I was a little off my game with the fright I had just received earlier. I was questioning reality and wanted to think more about it. I moved in and saw her looking meekly at me. She had none of the demeanor of a powerful woman that had the amount of power she had. Nickey was looked like a grown woman whose mother found her hand in the cookie jar. She wanted to apologize but knew that the mother had to speak first. She sat in silence as I decided to let her wallow under my stare while I thought about what had just happened. She fussed with her dress while I stared at her without truly looking at her. My mind was in the streets where I was justing home. How I was walking along, and my instinct went into overdrive. This waspounded by the fact that I wanted to leave this city as fast as I could. With so many things on the burner and about to reap the rewards, I was hesitant. I could gain a lot if I stayed one more month and finish my ns. There was little I reaped if I left now. The girl that was being trained by Freya now was still in her early stages and not ready tomit either. She was half and half on the issue. I knew that I needed to spend more time building loyalty and deepening our ''bond.'' There wasn''t any of that there now, and I felt she would be a good seed. The next part was Cassandra with the necromancer guild. So much was happening there as well, with her now gathering the people needed to kidnap the City lord. Sherry was an excellent pawn that I could use until I had everything in the bag. There was more to gain staying than leaving. This left me in an intense conundrum. My instinct told me even more that leaving was the smartest way to go. I felt like there was a fog over me clouding my insight. I continued to stare at the now trembling Duchess as she watched me stare at her unwaveringly. She knew she was in trouble and felt increased pressure from my stable gaze on her. She seemed almost on the brink of breaking down while I still thought in silence. While I was thinking, I remembered the only undead I encountered. It was weak, but despite that, my instincts told me to run. It wasn''t until I was forced to that I found out it was weak. My brain seemed to center on that and everything I knew about the Necromancers guild. I knew they were purchasing dead bodies from my gang. They did it even after we hiked up the prices. This meant either they were critical materials and didn''t care about the cost. Or they thought they could take back the money. Those were the only two things I could see from it. That didn''t mean those were mutually exclusive either. They might need those materials but believe they can take back their gold in the end through some means. This was a troubling thought, but it put a lot of things into perspective. If there was arge army of undead, how would my instinct react? I did not know, but since I had been in this city, I wanted to leave. Opportunities made me stay. I wasn''t sure I was correct, but this settled my mind. It was like I finally could see some light in the fog with the insights I thought of and not stumbling blind. I didn''t have anything tangible, but what I did have gave me something to look into. If my assumptions were incorrect, I would need to theorize again. I left my thoughts and looked at the very anxious woman across from me. She seemed to be bing an anxious mess under my stable gaze. She continued to open her mouth to say something, only to close it. This continued as I watched her now I was looking at the mess she was bing. When I first met her, this woman would have been able to take this silence and be more annoyed. Now she was anxious to make me angry. She knew my anger was more dangerous but still craved my touch. Nickey only became indecisive in front of me due to her own emotions ying off themselves. I decided again to let her wallow under my gaze while I checked the system. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, War Provoker, Gang leader, Dominatrix, ve Trainer, In Training Shadow Ruler Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 56900 Energy: 1340/1340 Strength: 135 Agility: 186 Vitality: 105 Toughness: 87 Charisma: 24 Instinct: 70 Intellect: 84 Wisdom: 75 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I was surprised looking at my stats. I hadn''t done so since I finished my enlightenment, and that was obviously a mistake. The titles changed as well. I wondered even more how these were allocated. The in-Training Shadow Ruler made me frown, though. Although I do not want to be in the spotlight and rule from the... Shadows... My mind stopped to realize that it was something I wanted. That did not mean that it did not disturb me that it came from nowhere. Did ite from the enlightenment? This was the only obvious answer I coulde up with. I looked at my system again and remembered I still had a stats package. I decided before I forget again, I would open it. -- Congrats, You have opened the Stat package - 5 General stat points. - 1 Random Stat point allocation Wheelspin -- That was underwhelming. First, I dumped all my general points into luck. Then I started up the wheelspin and looked at it. The Wheel had every stat on it that I currently had. It had hundreds of options, each taking a tiny slice of the wheel. All of them were in equal parts with a different number of stat points. The lowest being one, the highest being ten. I spun the wheel without thought and waited for it to stop spinning. -- Congrats, You Have received 7 Instinct Stat points -- I was happy but not pleased with the results. There was a ten-luck stat allocation, and I wanted that. I took a look at my new stats. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, War Provoker, Gang leader, Dominatrix, ve Trainer, In Training Shadow Ruler Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 2 XP: 9555/10000 System Points: 56900 Energy: 1340/1340 Strength: 135 Agility: 186 Vitality: 105 Toughness: 87 Charisma: 24 Instinct: 77 Intellect: 84 Wisdom: 75 Luck: 31 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- My luck was building as that was the only thing I could not gain from the world. Instead, I realized that I still had a now extremely distressed toy in front of me. With my stable gaze on her, she didn''t know what to do and was now on the point of tears. I decided not to stare any longer and said, "Nickey," I started, "Do you have anything to say for yourself?" I asked her. Nickey jumped at the sudden start of the conversation. Nickey looked indecisive before she finally talked, "I, I left without permission." She said meekly and started to look at her hands. "Look at me," Imanded. Her face looked up, and our eyes locked. "Yes, You left without permission. But that isn''t all either. Why are you in such hot water with me, Nickey? Please remind me." My words came out with contempt making her know how mad I was with her disobedience. Her bodynguage showed she wanted to crawl into a hole now. But her eyes never left mine, and her shoulders squared a couple of secondster. "It was against a direct order from my Mistress. I left without permission after you forgave me the first time. I then proceeded to do it again." She spoke with sincerity. "That is precisely why Duchess Nickey." I then took my eyes from her, and I looked at my ws, looking them over to make sure how sharp they were. I noticed some inconsistencies fromck of grooming, and I got up from the couch to take care of my ws. I sat back down with my set and started working on them before talking again. "Now, Duchess Nickey," I said in the silence while working on my ws. "You are at a crossroads. I have been nice for thest time. The offense this time has reached a point that you are in control for once." My words surprised her, but she noticed I was no longer looking at her at all;pared to the long time staring at her, this seemed to unsettle her even more. "You have two choices..." I trailed off while I found an imperfection, and I started to fix it delicately. "You can stand up and exit this apartment. If you choose this, our rtionship will be over." I said in a final tone as I checked to see if I fixed the spot on my w. "You will be Duchess Nickey, That will be your title, and anything between us will be just a memory for you to look back on." The room somehow became even quieter, and I noticed she stopped breathing for a couple of seconds. "The other option is punishment." I stated in that silence, "Our rtionship will continue as you being my toy. You will listen to my orders with absolute loyalty. You will not question those orders and will do so at your best." Finally, I looked away from the recently perfected w to look at her. "What is your choice, Duchess Nickey." The indecisionsted on her face. My demands were harsh for someone of her stature. She was a Duchess. She had her pride that I was tarnishing for the exchange of pleasure. She seemed toe to a decision finally and stood up. Instead of watching her actions, I went back to perfecting my ws. I saw the Duchess step over to me, entering my vision. I turned up to her and raised an eyebrow. "Please punish me, Mistress," She said, her decision made. I stood up, reaching across with the small gap between us, my ws retracting as they went. My hand brushed the side of her face up into her hair. Nickey seemed to melt under my touch when I suddenly confined her hair into my fingers and pulled her head towards me. "Bitch, You will both regret this decision and love it, Bitch." I said, smirking. I didn''t give her time to think anything as I pulled her into the training room. She yelped as her hair was pulled. She let out a small scream and started to ask for forgiveness. I kept the right pressure to make sure she followed me without taking her hair out of her scalp. I opened the door, and inside were the various tools I would use. I pulled her to the rack off to the side. Despite her small protests, I bound her onto the rack. Her arms spread above her, and her legs secured open. I ignored any begging and started to gather things for her punishment. She was into humiliation y mostly. Tonight I wouldn''t use others to humiliate her. Instead, I was going to make her mine. A constant reminder of her owner regardless of where she or I was. She could look into the mirror, or while washing, she would see that her Mistress owned her. This would be absolute tonight, just like Ingrid''s nipple ring or Freya''s chastity cage. They had things that in their daily life that showed them who owned them. They only had the Freedom that I gave them. I finished gathering what I wanted and realized I was missing something. I frowned and stepped out of the training room. I talked to Freya downstairs, and she left to gather what I asked for. I stepped back into the training room to see Nickey still in her dress. This wasn''t something convenient to deal with while on the rack. Still, I didn''t want to let her off. Instead, my ws extended as I neared her. I stood beside her and looked down at her. "This dress is an eyesore," I said, and my ws cut down the center of the expensive dress. After short work, the cloth left her in only her underwear. She looked surprised, and I heard her mutter. "That was a thousand gold dress..." She seemed shocked. "Buy anotherter then," I responded contemptuously. "I have given you one decision today, Bitch. I will give you another." I said as I moved over to the cart and started to sterilize the equipment on it. "What is that?" She asked, unsure of her previous decision only to be given another. "I am going to show off my ownership of you, Bitch. Every good toy is owned, and people know it is owned. So I will give you a choice. You have three options." I exined to her dread. "First choice. I will ce a nice ring through your nose; It will make you look like the Sow bitch you are with a big loop." "NO WAY!" She eximed, horrified at the thought. Still, I noticed her panties growing damp. "Second, A cor with the word BITCH across it." I said with a smile, "It will not be a ve cor but one that shows everyone just what you are." I said, finishing my statement. This time she didn''t immediately exim to my surprise; instead shuddered under the thought of it. "The Last choice is something more hidden. That way, you can keep up appearances. It will be a lip ring. Something subtle but noticeable. This choicees with more piercings around your body, though. You have till Freyaes in to decide, Bitch; otherwise, I will choose." I finished. Silence descended upon inside the room. Finally, Nickey spoke. "Please, Mistress, Please Forgive me." She begged. I put a finger to her lips, and my face neared hers. "Decide Bitch. You disobeyed direct orders from me. This is only the start. Now, Decide in thirty seconds, or I will." I said in an unforgiving tone. Seconds seemed like minutes as her mind raced. Still, I stood above her, amping up the pressure. "Fifteen Seconds," I filled the silence. "OPTION THREE, MISTRESS!" She yelled, "I want the Lip ring and the other hidden ones!" She dered under pressure. I smiled, and I heard footsteps near the door. I heard a knocking, and I told them toe in. On the other side, Freya came in. She held a box to me, and I took it. "Good work Freya. I will see you in a bit." I told her. "Thank you, Mistress," Was all Freya responded before leaving with arge smile. I opened the box to see multiple piercings. It was a jewelry shop nearby that had arge variety. This world had a piercing culture, and I was delighted with that. ves were verymonly pierced as well. I picked out a simple ring, and I decided where to ce her new jewelry. I smiled down, and I made sure to sterilize the ring for her. "Nickey, My bitch. This ring will show you who owns you." I said, "Now tell me who owns you?" "You do, Mistress," She responded. "Who?" I asked. "I belong to Mistress Sally," She responded. I grabbed her lip and sanitized both sides. I lined up the needle quickly, and I pierced her. She let out a small yelp, and I had some blood on my hand from it spurting out. I ced the sanitized ring in ce of the needle, and now she had a little silver ring on her lip. It looked cute on her. But it was very noticeable on her. "Now you will know who you belong to all the time," I started looking down on her, and I kissed her just above the lips. "But I am not done..." I trailed off. I ced a gag into her mouth, and I proceeded. I pierced her belly button. Both of her nipples and I were tempted to Peirce her clit. I stopped myself. The four piercings were already going far, and I found that Nickey was very emotional and bing distressed. When I got close to her pussy she only seemed to get even more distressed. I took the gag out of her mouth. "Do you ept your punishment, Bitch?" I asked her. She nodded, "I got what I deserved, Mistress." She stated. "Good Bitch, You understand that for you to be forgiven through simple piercings is not enough, right?" I saw her head turn as I picked up the training whip. "You need to feel it." I picked up a vibrator. This was something to bring pleasure, and as I showed it to her, she knew what it was. "Mistress?" She asked in confusion as I brought the small vibrator down, pressing it against her clit. Her pussy grew damper as pleasure gave her temporarily. Then I surprised her by moving it, and while Nickey''s bottom was rxed, I shoved it in through her sphincter, entering her ass. She yelped in surprise at the sudden insertion. I brought another small vibrator and pressed it against her clit while the other rolled inside her. She moaned while the pleasure built. I watched her legs, and when they inevitably rxed, I pushed that vibrator inside. As Nickey''s ass had not been developed, this wasn''t as pleasurable as it would be to someone whose ass had been trained. Still, the vibrations gave her a small amount of pleasure. "Like a good bitch you like it in that ass, don''t you?" Her face blushed, but she shook her head. "Mistress, I feel very little, to be honest." She replied, and I smiled. "That will not do. A whore bitch like you should love anal." Her expression was interesting with that statement, but I allowed no further talking as I gagged her now. Then I started the actual training. Punishing her with pain would have been temporary. Instead, there was better torture for little disobedient bitches like her. I picked up one by one vibrators, and cing them on her pussy till she rxed before pushing them into her ass. More and more started to fill her. The vibrations built audibly in the room as her protests grew. The vibrations grew harder and harder as more entered into her shaking her womb. This increased her pleasure as her bottom started to shake. She moaned loudly into the gag as she squirted out onto the floor. Still, I didn''t stop cing more and more into her. Her moans increased and changed into screams as the pleasure passed the peak again and her pussy squirted onto the floor. Her eyes started to look hazy as I watched her squirt two more times. I watched her, and after twenty-eight vibrators in her pussy I stopped. Her eyes were misty, and I watched her cum again with a smile on my face. Nickey even stopped protesting as wave after wave of pleasure assaulted her mind. I grabbed thest thing on the cart as I heard a knock on the door. "Mistress, it is me," I heard Freya''s voice. "Come in," I stated while showing something to Nickey''s misty eyes. "Whatever you feel now," I stated as I heard the door open. "You will not be ready for this." I finished as Freya stepped up to me. I took a sizeable twelve-inch dildo with a vibration enchantment turning it on, and pushed it inside her. The reaction was massive. Her originally hazed-over eyes woke back up, and she screamed in pleasure at the new insertion. Her hips bucked over and over again as she orgasmed repeatedly. I turned around to look at Freya, knowing whatever she had to say was important. "Cassandra is here. She said it''s important." I frowned and turned to Nickey. She was in the throes of torture by pleasure. I thought only for a second before I gave turned to step out of the room. "Watch her, Make sure she stays safe for now. Tell me if something newes up." I finished with a frown of my fun being interrupted. I smiled regardless of the distress expression I saw from the Duchess as she orgasmed for the Nth time. I turned and said a final thing before leaving the room. "I should be no longer than an hour bitch. You look entertained enough for now. Ill be back to release you after my meeting." I finished as she rode another orgasm to the heights. Her distressed in the orgasm showed she understood as I left the room. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 I stepped out, and the sweet gagged screams from Nickey were cut off. I had female ejacte sprinkled on me, but I ignored it as I saw Cassandra looking worried sitting on the couch. I knew it was an act, and I sat down across from her. Her expression turned serious seeing me, and I watched her as she greeted me. "Mistress, It is good to see you. I know you are busy, and I made extra sure I wasn''t followed here." She started, but I merely raised an eyebrow. "I have some things to tell you of utmost importance. First, The people you have told me to gather or told me to do things to are done. Some remain just junkies looking for the next fix now. The Maid has even started to whore herself when not at work to get more. The three you told me to bring to you are kidnapped, waiting for a destination. This is only the main reason I am here but not the only one. "The Necromancers guild seems to be up to something. I feel it in my skin that they are up to something. They have been moving assets around too. They are nning something, and I believe it is something big. That is added on top of the fact that I think a gang is getting ready to full-scale attack our gang. There is an increased presence of other gangs from the south side. I think other major yers are gearing up to take the east side of the city. We might be encountering a Citywide gang fight soon." Cassandra finished. I leaned back, thinking about it. This was bordering on the worst-case scenario that was happening. "Are the Guards no longer acting as a deterrent?" I asked. "They are; that is the only reason I think nothing has happened yet. I believe that a higher-up in the guard faction is starting to lean towards letting the gang war happen to clean up the criminal element in the city, though. This is showing through some of our information sources in the city. Officials think the more gang members kill each other, the less they have to control the popce. This hase in the form of slowly decreasing patrols." She finished. I tapped my fingers on my thighs in thought. Many things were going on, and I needed to address them. I decided to use the influence that I have under my thumb. I nodded to myself, knowing I could probably stop the problems with the gang temporarily. It would open some holes that a smart person might learn about my ties to the gang. It was necessary, though. "Okay," I started, "Keep an eye on the situation. I will tell you the location I need you to take the three kidnapped ves. There is a location in the warehouse past the third set of doors. There is a false wall that is soundproofed. Take them in there." I said. "Now I have an idea to up the guards not lower their patrols without needing to fight at this point. We need to dy at this point. Time is gold for us. The Situation with the Necromancers guild is the most worrying. Try to gather as much intelligence on them as fast as possible. It will be difficult but do it. The more we learn about their movements, the better prepared we will be. Don''t stop selling bodies to them, though. We are too low on funds to stop that ie." "Yes, Mistress," Cassandra replied. "Now, The important information is out of the way to give me a bit more of a rundown on our situation while I have you here," I stated, leaning back to listen. Cassandra started to talk about the details and the new ie sources with us consolidating in the Docks despite the ongoing battles happening in the shadows. We were barely making a profit at this point, with too much fighting affecting our strength. That didn''t stop growth in numbersing into our gang. This was surprising to me until I realized we held onto arge part of the Dock area''s Warehouse district. Carl was doing a good job increasing our strength to give the gang a much brighter picture. The problems were just as bountiful as the bright spots as she reported to me. Half an hour of reporting to me, though, and she was leaving silently into the night. I was left with a grim look before I stood up to reenter the Training room. "MISTRESS, PLEASE SAVE ME!" I heard Nickey cry out as soon as I opened the door. Fluids sprayed out along with a couple of vibrators. Freya had a smile on her face as she picked up each individual vibrator before mercilessly reinserting them into Nickey. Nickey cried out at each insertion as I stepped back into the room to stand above her. Freya finished inserting them only for Nickey''s body to buck again and for a couple of toys to spray out with a fountain of vaginal fluids. I noticed Freya grin with a sadistic look that made me proud as she repeated without batting an eye. Nickey''s cries grew in volume, as did the number of fluids spraying across the room as she had another earth-shattering orgasm from the vibrations filling her bottom. She cried out, again and again, Louder begging for forgiveness. Her body erupted in a fountain again and again. She squirted everywhere in an enormous mess that would take Freya some time to cleanter. As she was about to erupt yet again, I pinched and pulled her nipples as she screamed, her voice almost crackling, letting me know she was near her wit''s end. I used the remote just as she was about to orgasm again, denying thest one. She groaned lightly, though as the vibrations ended. Her whimpers decorated the room in sound as Freya watched the woman twitch in her bindings from the hell of pleasure she just endured. Her face looked melted with pleasure, and I leaned down, turning her head towards me. I pecked her soft lips with my own. "Beautiful," Imended, seeing her hazy eyes. She looked lost in the pleasure more than ever before. I untied her hands, releasing her as sheid on the table limp. Her eyes couldn''t focus, and I knew she was just lost. I sent Freya out of the room before taking out each vibrator slowly. It took some time to fish out some of the deeper ones, but her lower body was extremely rxed, aiding in the retrieval. After that, I cleaned her up andid her on the bed beside me. She was asleep as her headid on the pillow, passing out. I covered her naked body with nkets as Freya cuddled up. I saw Stacy trying very hard not to look, and I decided to blindfold her and bound her arms loosely for the night. I snuggled in with my toys with a smile feeling their warmth on my body. The morning came quick, and I woke up to Freya licking up my leg and reaching my core. She started to please me skillfully, and I wrapped my hand in her hair as she sent me over the edge a whileter as she softly sucked on my clit, allowing me to erupt in her mouth. I moaned as I had a small orgasm waking Nickey. As Freya continued to pleasure me under the nkets, Nickey turned, and her eyes slowly came into focus. Her eyes showed the confusion on what was happening and theprehension of the previous night''s activities. She was expecting a harder punishment than torture by pleasure. It was a mysterious type of suffering that was addicting as it was painful at the time. In memory, though, it was precisely what it was Pleasurable. It was still something you didn''t want to experience every day as it overwhelmed your mind. "How are you feeling?" I asked her. With the question and Freya working my pussy I let out a small moan as Nickey smiled. "Mistress, That punishment was..." Her voice trailed off, reliving the memory. "Was both painful and pleasurable. I am having a hard time not shuddering in both ecstasy and fear of it." She finished, her eyes fogged in the memory. "Good, That was a punishment. About forty minutes to an hour is a light punishment." I finished and felt Freya start to use her fingers in me. I moaned louder as I was being brought to the edge of a much better orgasm than the first. "I have something for you to do today," I said to her, making her eyes focus back on me, growing serious. "Oh, Mistress, what would that be?" She asked before quickly following it up. "I will see how I can help if it is in my power." I smiled in return to the quick change. Nickey was a Duchess; after all, she was used to having the power. When I told her that she had something to do, she instinctually fought back without thinking. I moaned again, and I grinded my pussy into Freya''s face; I moaned louder as I came again on her face. After riding the pleasure I lifted Freya''s head to signal that she was done. I turned back after a nice orgasm to NIckey. "I need the city guards to be more active in the east side of the city." I said forthright. "I have business ns happening over on that side of the city and all the gang violence is getting in the way of progress there. I need to know if you can interfere since I have seen a climb in criminal activity hence slowing down business." I simply exined. The Duchess knew that I had other business interests other than the tailoring shop but thought they all involved training ves. She threw it out of her mind it seemed and answered. "I can try to persuade the City Lord in this. I will tell him that I have a friend that temporarily needs the guard activity but it willst only for a short time. I could not say since I cannot stay here indefinitely." She finished. "That is eptable, Nickey." I said smiling. "That is all I need for now. Now, since your punishment wasst night and you took it. I think we need to reward you..." I said getting out of bed. "What would a naughty bitch like you want as a reward?" I asked her. The blush on her face spoke volumes about her desires as I stood showing her my beautiful body. "I want to Mistress but I must humbly request to head home. If I am not there I will not be able to do your task." Her expression showed the sadness she felt. She was a woman that cared about her status. She controlled her husband but she couldnt snub him publically. If she did he would do something about it publically. Still I frowned thinking I could y with her a bit. Instead I felt a little jipped. I took a deep breath knowing that I needed her in her current position. "Okay," I replied, "Go home, I will see you soon." I told her. Nickey was about to leave when she noticed her state of no clothing. I destroyed herst dress and turned to me with distress in her eyes. I turned to Freya. "Freya be a dear for me and fetch her some clothes from downstairs." "Yes Mistress," Freya said and left the bedroom only slipping on a robe as she left. I left Stacy tied up and blindfolded until everyone was dressed. She pouted after being released. Still she obediently helped Freya cook before we all went about our days. I took Kitty for a quick walk before brining her back to head towards the Warehouse. I had ves to Train today, I thought with a smile. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Things started to progress, and days started to move forward. I now had my new secret guests inside a hidden area I had contracted to thepany. They did a fantastic job that the simple area remained undetected unless you knew where it was. The Young Mistress did not know it existed, allowing me to continue training her. She was rapidly developing her education on training ves. After a couple of days, she started to open up and be truthful to herself about her fetish. She wasn''t as much of a fan of women as she was men. One of the ves I purchased was now residing under her ass, acting as a Stool. Across from her, she watched the centaur desperately try to release his load into a Red-headed ve locked in the pillory. Another ck-haired woman cried out, begging for his cock to m her pussy. The young Mistress watched with a wet pussy as he railed them relentlessly as the ve Cor denied any and all orgasms from him. He would continuously cry with tears as he did so desperate to release his seed into a woman under the watchful eyes of his two Mistresses. "He is getting even more desperate," Young Mistress Jackie said as her hand came down on the balls of her chair. The ve groaned but stayed still under her knowing the slightest movement would be a harsher sentence. "That is a given. Today is the second day in a row he has not orgasmed. The training of a simple sex-crazed beast is not hard in the least with ve cors. All I need is one order to do ny percent of the work for me, Jackie. This is something you must remember, though. He isn''t broken yet. Desperation is not a person being broken. Desperation makes a ve even more dangerous and needs to be kept an eye on." I told her strickly in an effort to make her understand. Thest couple of days, I walked past the same part of the city that set me on edge. It continued for about a mile. This was arge area that the Necromancer guild must have Undead hidden there. It would have been recent, too, as I heard something special from Nickey. She got the patrols increased easily as they had found an undead nest in the territory of one of the rival guilds. This told me more than necessary information on why so many things were increasing in pressure. So with an increase in guards, yet again the gang war entered an informal truce. No one wanted to piss off the guards too much. That was a load off my mind, but that didn''t mean there weren''t a thousand other things worrying me. "You say that desperation makes them more dangerous, and that is why we must watch. Why, though?" Jackie asked me. I turned to her with a raised eyebrow. "The only thing stopping him from attacking us is his desperation to ejacte," I told her ndly. "Desperation is the seed to solutions no one thinks possible. As a Noble, this works for everyday citizens as well. I leave two ves there as an exit. He has hope on either. What happens if he fucks one till he thinks he can''t ejacte in her? He goes to the other begging for him. The aphrodisiacpromises his decision-making. But we are both women. What if he wants us instead?" I finished. I watched as it dawned upon her. Then her face had a clear question mark expression. "Then order him to stop?" She answered, and I wanted to hit her, so my handshed out, hitting the back of her head. "That was stupid!" I told her bluntly as she held her head. "Why did you hit me!?" She questioned. "Because that was an idiotic answer. Why would you reward bad behavior? If you order him to stop the previous order, not to ejacte will disappear. He will easily get off from rubbing his cock on the floor or something in the meantime." I answered. "You need to make the punishment worse than he is currently dealing with!" I told her tly. I walked over to a tool cab and took something out. With a ng, I dropped it in front of her. "What''s that?" She asked. "That is the punishment," I told her with a sadistic grin. "I will put the aphrodisiac on him; then this chastity cage will be put on before he gets hard," I said. I could see her body shudder, but I knew the ve under her heard the punishment and was shivering in fear. I squatted beside him, seeing the ve''s pale face. "Looks like your chair deserves a punishment for moving, Jackie," I told her bluntly. "Do a good job, so it understands what a stool is," I told her tly, moving towards the door to the cells. "While you punish him, make sure the Centaur keeps uselessly fucking the toys." With that, I exited, knowing she would properly punish her ve. The progress she would make punishing a ve that I would let her keep afterward would do more for her education on being a dominatrix than anything else. I smiled, knowing that the girl was still in progress. She would mature into a woman that knew how to take what she liked from the toys under her. It would take time for her to develop into the woman I saw her potentially being. With that, I stood in front of the cell with my two favorite toys. Inside their cell, things had only gotten more awkward between the mother and the son. Both remained naked all the time, but I woulde by and make them do intimate things together. I opened the cell for the first time today with a stern expression. They looked at me with fear in their eyes. They feared me due to my control over their lives and the actions I forced upon them. "Come out; It''s time for training," I stated. The mother came out of the cell first, with one arm barely covering her two pink nipples on her massive chest. The other hand covered her pussy. She was showing more shame for her body than when she first arrived. I suppressed a smile, knowing I was the cause behind it. I learned that the mother had a sensitive body to sexual pleasure that would make her a natural woman of the night. I was happy with this discovery and would make her son tease her. At this point in the training, sexual tension was building between the mother and son. She still had never taken his meat into her, only the other teasing the other cock or pussy with their mouth. They were starting to feel sexually frustrated, wanting to quench the building thirst with each other''s bodies. These thoughts quickly briefed me on the situation; I believe they were in as I guided them towards the training area. I opened the door and the Centaur going down desperately onto the two ves was the background joined in by the cry of a man being punished. I turned to see Young Mistress Jackie paddling his ass with a wooden paddle. I was frowning at the light punishment when I noticed an extra bump. She made it with some of the avable toys, so the toy''s balls were there being hit every time the paddle came down. The mans groaning and cries started to eclipse the Centaurs as we left the room into the second training room. The Mother and son looked at the man as they passed into the second room, thanking their lucky stars that weren''t themselves or her son. Inside the training area, I thought about how I wanted to y today. I guided them towards the shower as a start. They were going to a Noble, and I wanted to keep things clean for the client also. Inside the shower''s I gave them soap and shampoo again. They knew what I wanted but also waited for my orders. "Clean each other," I told them with a cold voice. They promptly started to wash each other. I could see their faces reddening as I watched the son soap his mother''s chest. The son took longer each time with his mother''s chest without his mother noticing. He would take time to tease her nipples. His mother would hold back moans, thinking her body was only being washed as he cleaned herrge breasts. Still, he couldn''t remain there forever as he would ''identally brush up against his mother''s breasts whenever he could. When he made it to her pussy his mother would orgasm from him cleaning her. This increased the embarrassment that she felt towards her son. Then he would wash her hair in cooperation with her. Then it was the son''s turn to be cleaned by his mother. She was less shameless in her actions cleaning his body delicately not to torture him. That showed the guilt that the son showed on his face when his mother was cleaning him up when she couldn''t see. They were in their own world as she cleaned him, slowly trying to postpone their training without realizing everything I did was part of the training. When she finished washing her son, they both turned to me. I looked at the mother again. "You orgasmed once while he cleaned you," I told her sternly. She was about to raise objections, and I just lifted an eyebrow silencing her. "You will reciprocate and be d for this minor punishment of pleasuring your sons raging cock." I told her. She looked down, blushing at her son''s Large member, and gulped. They had yed with each other every day over these past days. Today she got on her knees and got to work with growing familiarity. Her son''s hand came down, tangling in her still wet hair as she started to lick the tip of hisrge cock. She teased the tip earning the reward of a slight moan from her son. She didn''t stop slowly growing morefortable with her son''s cock. She took arge amount of his length while her hands joined in. One handnded on his balls, softly massaging them while the other stroked his shaft. He moaned loudly in response to her workings. His hands left her head, and he moved them down to her breasts without prompting from me. He started to massage and grope his mother''s breasts leaning over to achieve it. The Mother still pleasured him with her mouth, but moans from the both of them started to grow. Louder and louder, they both yed with each other''s bodies. The Mother probably assumed that I told her son to do as such. The Misunderstanding I would let happen as I watched as they brought each other to the edge of ejaction. Under my eye, the mother audibly sucked harder, bringing her son past the edge as he reciprocated by pinching her sensitive nipples. Under her, I watched a stream of female ejacte spray the floor as her son filled her mouth with arge ejaction. Both were learning each other''s body slowly under my stern gaze. My pussy was moist watching the slow degradation of their moral standards. They both enjoyed their orgasm glow for a second when I cleared my throat. They left their own world and paled, turning to me. The mother got to her feet without my prompting, identally showing me her entire body. I cared little, though, and I stepped closer to her son. "Did I tell you to give your mother another orgasm?" I asked him, clearly outing him in front of his mother. The mother turned red, realizing that her son took proclivities with her body while assuming it was me who ordered him. She looked like she was about to reprimand her son when I turned to her. "You think you are free from guilt?" I asked her, "Shamelessly taking pleasure from your son every cleaning without reciprocating when washing him. You both are guilty." I told them. I tossed out two towels. "Dry each other''s bodies without making the othere for once." I shamed them. Their embarrassed, ashamed faces warmed my heart as theyced with guilt and various other emotions. Outside in the more extensive training area, I guided them to a clear ce with chains hanging from the roof. I started to gather the needed things for the training session that I wanted to do today. I began to ce pieces together and came up with a swing with hooks all around. Two swings were made from these chains. The mother and son watched in silence as I worked. I then brought the essories for them, attaching cuffs to their wrists and ankles. They both silently consented as I attached things to their bodies. They were still in the depths of guilt, shame, and embarrassment, not altogether paying attention to the world around them. That started to change a littleter once I finished my preparations around them. "Both of you will be changed today," I told them, instantly gathering their attention, "You both have convinced me of your love," I told them, smirking in the back of my mind as I spoke bullshit. "You will be changed today, and your rtionship will be closer under my tutge," I told them. I then guided the Mother onto a swing locking her with her legs spread in an M. She was locked into position. "Silence," I ordered, and both never talked to counter my words. The boy looked like he wanted to run, not knowing what was going on. But I watched his face in indecision. Still, he stood and followed me as Iid him into the swing opposite of his mother. They both watched in silence as I chained their bodies to be unable to move. Their bodies then met at the center when I let go. Their genitals were touching each other. I smiled, seeing my work done, and wished again for a camera to take photos of the fun about to begin. I went and grabbed the aphrodisiac that wasn''t needed for these two. I swung the son away, and I started to finger the mother''s asshole. "You may speak again," I said as I prated her rosebud. "Mistress!?" She eximed, "W-W-W-what are you doing?" She asked, Her son followed it up with an exmation of his own. I ignored both as I fit a second finger slightly, stretching her open wider. She let out a faint moan for half a second before questioning me again. Still, I ignored them as they filled the room with exmations. Then I took a dollop of the aphrodisiac and started toyer it in her asshole. The cool sensation earned a moan before the mother began toin about the itchiness. I stood up with a job well done. I got out from between them, and their bodies collided. I then put a small dose on her son''s rapidly bingid cock. I took the time for a lightyer. I stepped back as bothined and started to feel the effects of the drug. "You both are going to have a fun night together," I announced to them and watched as the son''s cock became a raging erection. I then separated them briefly before I put the son''s cock into his mother''s ass. "Congrattions on losing your virginity to your mother''s ass!" I announced. I attached two more chains, so they identally didn''t separate from each other. "You are free to cum as much as you want into each other," I told them, ignoring any protest since I couldn''t care less. Moans started to erupt as I left the room as their instinct took over. I chuckled as I went, knowing more than one muscle was being worked on tonight as they desperately tried to fuck each other. Chapter 102: (content warning) Chapter 102: (content warning) I stepped into the first training area again. The cries of the mother and son disappeared as the door closed. More and increased volume of moaning and groaning echoed in this room. I turned my attention to the Centaur who was in the throes of fucking the Red-headed ve. She was moaning loudly while the ck-haired ve begged for his cock in her dripping wet pussy. The Centaur was desperate for relief with tears dripping down his face as his cock repeatedly plunged into her depths. Over and over again, the woman cried out in pleasure as he cried in despair, following his instincts to ejacte. I watched my pussy growing moist. I decided to have some fun with Freya. She has been getting me off suitably in the mornings while making Stacy listen to my moans. It was pleasing how Freya was teasing Stacy without Stacy knowing about it. After a decade, I found Freya''s sadistic sideing back slowly. She was still very much the girl I trained her to be. That would never leave her body at all. But with her breasts, I feel like she has epted herself more. With the regaining of confidence came the sadistic side she showed when I was young. I was extremely pleased to see it as well on her. Freya was very subtle about it, and the gradual change was perfect. Her sissy clit was still caged, and I wanted to toy with it tonight before giving her the good fucking she deserved. I brought myself back to the present and realized there were other moans and groans than the loud ones the Centaur was making with the two desperate ves. Where Jackie was sitting on her stool before, Young Mistress Jackie was now sitting on the ve''s cock. It was deep inside her pussy as he was using his hands and feet to remain her stool. The young mistress was even more ruthless while he was desperately trying to stay in position. I couldn''t help but note that he was getting a serious core workout as she continued to ride his cock. His groans mixed with the asional moan as she rode him too. To make it even worse for him, she had one of my riding crops. When he started to shake or lower his body, the crop wouldsh out low and behind her ass. I moved for a better view and saw the riding crop wouldnd on his balls. Every time he would groan, but he was then more motivated to keep up. I watched, stunned at the fantastic show she was providing. I felt proud as she did it to him, and I saw her expression of joy as she took her pleasure from him. I almost started to p when I noticed her legs trembled from a small orgasm but decided against it. I quickly decided to leave for other things while she was enjoying her toy, finally deciding to learn what that random man''s problem was. I exited the training area and moved down to the cells finding the man sitting in the corner looking at me with extreme hate on his face. The look in his eyes almost looked nk, surprising me. My instinct told me he was staring at me with hatred and that he could see me. Looking at his eyes, though, I knew who the idiot was. He was the idiot that attacked me when I was walking Kitty and tried to use his authority on me. I gouged his eyes out, damaging them. The only way his eyes could be fixed is with those rare regeneration potions I heard about in schooling. With the way his eyes healed, he got his hands at least on a watered-down potion that worked but did not have the same effects of something pure. I guessed he probably got it from a gang acting as a ck market. If I was correct, though, he was lucky it even worked. I looked at the muscr man and took a silent step to the left. His pupilless eyes followed me without a problem. He could probably only see shapes, I guessed. His eyes probably got the man removed from the guards since he could no longer do his duty. They probably kicked him out on his ass with a handful of gold at most. I guessed more that they didn''t even give him the pay he was owed and just kicked his ass onto the streets when he came back with gouged-out eyes. No matter what, the entities that rule us are more callous than those that lead from the dark. No one would stick up for the guard unless some officer thought he would get in trouble in the future or it would help their career. This man was now abandoned from his mistake. My n efficiently worked like a charm without me needing to earn the Ire of the guards. Suppose I killed him, though, that was attacking the guards as a whole, and they would have relentlessly tried to find me. He probably couldn''t even report the incident as it happened since it might put him in captivity instead. I smiled with a sadistic grin, knowing that my ns mode perfectly, except for the stalking. I was impressed with how damaged his eyes were that he could do so. I watched him inside the cell, and I started to wonder what use this guy was. His hatred was pure, and I knew it would take a little extra work to train him. Did I need anything from him, though? I didn''t feel the man was dangerous, so he was C rank now at best. More likely to be a D rank guard. I wasn''t a Wizard anymore, so my ability to feel his mana type was gone, but Instinct told me he never got that privilege. Something I found nothing but stupid from the Empire. I never met soldiers of this nation, though. His gaze of hatred could be continuously fell on me. He knew what I did to him. He also knew I did it on purpose, making him live in this new hell. I decided I wouldn''t settle in a bubble, and I spoke. "So, How is your revenge on me going?" I asked with contempt. His gaze stayed on me, and his mouth didn''t move. We stared at each other before a hatred-fueledugh came from him. "He, He, I will kill the bitch who robbed me of most of my sight. You are her, so I shall plot." He stated. This hit me somewhere, and it hurt. Myughter peeled out non-stop. Iughed like an idiot, knowing any image I built up over the years would be destroyed if my toys saw me like this, as tears came out from my eyes. It hurt me how much my ribs hurt how stupidly funny his sentence was. I felt frustrations and concerns lift off me while I mindlesslyughed at hisment remembering movies from my previous world, and I came to a decision. A decision was made from his stupidment, but first, I hit the floor. The statement was so dumb that I couldn''t stop myself fromughing. I had never had someone with so much malice towards me say something so stupid so seriously in front of me. It broke all my barriers, and I knew that I would die at this moment if someone attacked me. It pierced all the mental barriers that disciplined me for decades in multiple lifetimes. Iughed so hard I lost track of everything until my bodyid t on the ground takingrge gulps of air into my lungs. Recovery came slowly as I rposed myself; looking at him almost set me off again. His expression showed more than hatred now and showed confusion with it. I slowly got up on my feet, knowing I had dirt on me now. My image slightly ruined to him. Still, I struggled to keep myposure. I struggled to keep the mirth contained. It was difficult for a bit, and the struggle was real as every time my eyesnded on the idiot, it burst forth again. Finally, I got control of myself and took out the key, and opened his cell. He burst forth instantly towards me. My foot struck out immediately, hitting him in the stomach hard. He hit the back of the cell, and I winced. I stepped forward and checked to see if I did any damage to the wall. With a sigh of relief, I found no damage and turned my attention to the idiot. I pulled the new ded whip that I never used before. The man was struggling for breath as I pulled his head up to look at me. The whip released from de form, and the sound of metal clicked beside me. "You are so stupid," I told him as I forced him to look at me. "That stupidment made me realize you''re too stupid even to be a toy. Selling you would ruin my reputation as a ve Master. Keeping you would be keeping someone with a death wish in my camp. With two sentences, you killed all chances you had to live a quiet life under my beautiful feet." I told him. I saw him struggle and heard his nasal passages move and dodged as he spat at my face. It passed by my head as he stared at me with defiance and hatred. "Bitch, I will kill you in the afterlife if not here." He stated with certainty. This almost made me chuckle again. Instead, I wanted him to see despair before he died. This cell was isted from the others, and my smile turned sadistic. "The afterlife, you can kill me?" I said, voice incredulous. "I have met the god of hell." I said, "I was worthy enough to be apart of his game and reborn. You are a pathetic whelp that hated a woman for defending herself. I was a boss of an underground organization that spread through multiple nations and made leaders of millions of people bow to my whims." I started my old identity. "Who the fuck do you think you are to mean anything to the God''s above probably watching me. With an Idiot like you, I wonder if one of them will send down a decree to make you apart of the ''Game'' I am participating in. You would be an easy opponent with how fucking stupid you are." I finished looking at him. His face was confused. "Sorry, I used too many words, and yourprehension can''t catch up." I sincerely apologized to the idiot. I thought of an alternate way to make an idiot understand. "I give up. I don''t care enough. I will tell you one thing, though. If you meet Rick in hell or Elena, tell them, thank you. I appreciate the climate here more than there. I am very grateful to them." His expression turned even more confused. I no longer cared and knocked him out quickly with a swift hit to the nerve on his neck. He passed out, and I dragged him out towards an easily cleaned area near the cells. This was something I had the contractors make; since I didn''t want to spend a ton of time cleaning if I needed to do a serious punishment. It was a tiled shower. The shower shot water out at a much higher rate than anyone would ever find enjoyable able to bite into a person''s skin. The showerhead could also be removed to clean the entire area. One additional feature of the room with two chains hanging down with shackles enchanted with suppression enchantments. I dragged the worthless idiot and put him in the cuffs, leaving his body in the simple restraints. I then turned on the shower at a light setting and sprayed the idiot. With a batch of insults, he woke up instantly. I turned off the water, and I stepped away. I then ignored the subsequent insults hurled at me. I got the distance I wanted, and with a scream erupting from him, my new whip hit his back. He screamed bloody murder is voice cracking at the strength used in it. His back spectating the various enchanted effects, wracked his body. Fascinated, I noticed frost, various poisonous effects, and even some light mes that all appeared simultaneously on his back. I was fascinated knowing each spike had a different enchantment. It took seven seconds for them to dissipate. My eyes glowed with happiness, and I cracked the whip on his back again. The cries renewed, and his voice cracks under the strain. His screams didn''t stop as the enchantments continued his torture for seven more seconds. I waited to see the effects wore off, and I made sure to hit a new spot just as the effects dissipated. The effects started anew in the new location, and his screams began to be weaker as blood and flesh hit the floor. I watched and waited six seconds before the Whip hit a clean part of his back. Something fascinating happened then, and the once weak screams redoubled. The previous effects didn''t dissipate, and new ones arrived. I watched endlessly, fascinated with the impact of it. After seven seconds, though, both effects dissipated. I smiled happily, and I noticed I ran out of fresh back, and the floor started to be covered in his flesh and blood. It was a scene I was all too familiar with back in my mob days when I was still rising to the top. I smiled in the memory of it. Torture was a different art than a Dominatrix. This was something Iprehended in this life that I didn''t understand in my previous life. I enjoyed his screams of pain, but it didn''t touch my pussy like a scream of despair did. This whip brought out pure pain in the recipient, not anything else. It overwhelmed their mind with arge amount of pain, suppressing any other thought it seemed like. I clicked my tongue in contemtion as I remembered I promised this Idiot despair. I was still horny as well from watching Jackie have her fun with her toy as well. This made me realize that I could do more before killing this idiot. I could only hear his groans now, and I decided that I could have some fun before continuing to test my whip. I left the room to the training area ignoring the Centaur and Jackie, who had their own versions of fun. I came back swiftly with a cart with tools of fun. I stepped in front of the idiot whose head was hanging low as he groaned. Again I lifted his head and stared into his eyes. He looked defiant in pain, and his voice cracked as he spoke, "Is that it cunt?" I smiled, seeing his hatred was still very evident. "Oh, Idiot," I said with a condescending tone. "You are so stupid you cannot understand even the level of trouble." I finished before turning to the cart for a second and speaking behind his back. "It''s Cute that you think I can only do so little. I am an experienced Sadistic bitch. I love your pain, misery, and despair are all things I enjoy. If I die again, I wonder if in hell they will hire me this time?" I finished with an excellent question to myself. I grabbed some tools and turned on the shower. "You know, There are many ways to inflict pain," I mention while getting into lecture mode. "There are tools that are made to damage the body so slowly they eventually die from causes of death that can only make us shudder. You can save many of them too. But Most time''s you don''t. you enjoy watching them die slowly or just leave them knowing next time you have a body to clean up." I mention as I gathered some salt. "I figured since you are so salty, I will treat you to some salt in your wounds to start," I said as I took a small amount and poured it into his open flesh wounds on his back. His scream filled the room for a moment before he grits his teeth, silencing his cry of pain. I appeared in his sight again, looking at him, surprised with his defiant look. His hate for me showed. I smiled, looking at his expression with one of joy. "You are something fun to y with temporarily. But one thing I learned as a Boss back in my day is never to leave idiots around. They do stupid things thinking they are smart." I finished grabbing a strap-on from the cart, taking off my shorts, and slipping it on. I felt good wearing the protrusion, and I came back into his sight seconds after. "I think we can have some more fun before you kick the bucket. What do you say, dumbass?" I asked quickly. His mouth opened, and I inserted the dildo into his mouth. I chuckled at how easy it was to bait him into opening his mouth. He choked on the cock right away as I shoved it down his throat. I felt my pussy moisten as he looked up at me angrily as I wet my cock with his saliva. "You really are stupid," Imented as I made his lips touch the base of my eleven-inch cock. It wasrger than any beginner should take, and I ruthlessly forced it down his throat. His gaging continued as I pushed it roughly down his throat ruthlessly and noticed the tears in his eyes exciting me further. I pulled out as I realized he might vomit any second stopping that form of relief as my hand pped his broken back. He screamed at the sudden eruption of pain again, and I looked at my bloody hand with disgust. "The blood of an idiot isn''t really worth it," I said without thought, moving away from him. I lifted his body that was weak from the blood loss, and spread his ass cheeks. I didn''t give any further warning pushing the strap on inside his rosebud. He cried out, and I reached to his head, grabbing his hair. I watched his face as I started to fuck his ass. "What do you have to say?" I asked curiously. "You," He grunted, "Are. A." I pped his back again, interrupting him with his scream of pain. Soon he gritted his teeth. "Bitch." He forced out through gritted teeth. I notice though his cock got hard, and I smiled, knowing that I was hitting his prostate, forcing his body to feel pleasure. "Really?!" I thundered and reached down with my bloody hand onto his small hard cock. "This makes me think I am a saint. Letting you release useless gic code for thest time into the universe. But don''t worry, I won''t let you." I finished saying. I kept my hand on his cock through feeling the twitches as I fucked his ass. His face showed anger disdain, but he subtly started to show another emotion that made my pussy twitch in excitement. His embarrassment. It was a fact that his body enjoys some part of this as I ruthlessly took his rosebud without his consent. His cock started to harden, and I smirked. "Ready to erupt in yourss useless attempt to release your stupidity genes?" I asked. I took the whip out again, and I poked his balls. The new scream erupted from his mouth as a frost enchantment killed everything inside while his cock erupted with sperm. "Huh?!" I said, surprised. "Looks like I fucked up," Imented as his crackled scream continued while I pulled out of his spent ass and his body hung off the chains. Still, his small cock erupted for fourteen seconds, desperate to impregnate something. I looked upon it with disdain. Still, my pussy was drenched as the idiot''s scream was filled with pleasure after the enchantment lifted. "You really came from having that done to you. You are fucked in the head. At least your final moments will be helpful to me." Imented. I decided to finish this and stepped back, and the once weak screams redoubled as I began to whip him again. The previous effects didn''t dissipate, and new ones arrived. I watched endlessly, fascinated with the impact of it. After seven seconds, though, both effects dissipated. I smiled happily, and I noticed I ran out of fresh backspace, and the floor was coated with blood and flesh. I decided to check onest thing and whipped him to death. In it, I learned onest thing from the idiot''s corpse. Seven times the effects stacked together after that the new ones would overwrite the oldest one. My happiness shone as I decided to clean up the mess before it dried. I started to clean up quickly, following one of the essential rules of a Dominatrix. Clean up after yourself. I happily cleaned up the gore with the shower and questioned what to do with the body as the blood went down the drain. In my head, happiness about my new weapon''s effectiveness reigned supreme and pussy dripping with a sexual need for the night. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I headed back into the room with the centaur while surprisingly still hearing Jackie taking the male ve I ''gave'' her for a ride. He could no longer arch his body in the air like a stool. He looked tragic as she took him, and I watched her stand just as his load released uselessly into the air. He was exhausted, and his spermnded on his stomach and face. It joined other recently ejacted sperm that covered his body. Jackie seemed to be very lively as she giggled above him. My cough put a damper on her, much to her disappointment and the man''s relief. I contemted for a second to let her continue to torture the man for my entertainment. I cut it off coldly, though, as I needed to clean up and pack up for the night. I did not want to be on the streets of this city at night. I knew things were going on in this city, and I couldn''t care less how powerful or weak I was. I didn''t want to disclose my strength to the public yet, if ever. B-ranks and C-ranks were utterly different. When I was still a C rank, I thought I would have a fighting chance against someone a rank above me in the back of my head. Now I am d that I was never in that situation. My respect for B rankers was at a whole new level. That also meant that governments in this world paid more attention to B rankers when they cross borders. A C rank didn''t mean a threat to a government, but a B ranker represented a threat that could do a lot of damage if it wasn''t dealt with swiftly if they decided to create a problem. I never realized that when in the Adventurers academy when they told me that. This world made me smile as I thought about it. So much individual power was incredible. Many could move with impunity and snub thews. The only people they had to worry about were other people around the same strength. They were hidden, and were nations hidden trump cards. They were rare supposedly and deserved the utmost respect; otherwise, they could kill you before you knew it. I sighed as I worked with Jackie cleaning up around the centaur as he cried to continue fucking the two ves. Maybe a little longer, and he could ejacte, he desperately pleaded. I ignored him and ced him back in the cell. Instead of leaving him with the erection, though tonight, I applied an antidote and hisrge cock becameid. I needed him to want it all the time. This antidote also blue balled him, and he groaned in pain as I locked the cell behind me as he cried out for mercy. I stepped back with a smile and returned to the training area where Jackie had juste back from locking up the other ves. I pointed to an actual stool and told her to sit. Sheplied, looking at me. "Now, Young Mistress Jackie. You are doing a good job." I started with the good news. Her smile brightened. "The main thing is that you are enjoying yourself. Training ves are supposed to be fun for people like us. Otherwise, guilt wille and consume you, and the ves will kill you without doing anything." I said. This earned her confusion. "That doesn''t make sense." She replied, and I realized that Psychology wasn''t a thing in this world. Talking about depression and other mental problems was something not thought about. I sighed and shook my head. "You don''t need to understand. Just remember if you don''t enjoy it. Stop it. There is nothing worse than forcing yourself to do something you are unwilling to do when ites to ves. Suppose something tells you to stop. Do it. I have little scruples, but there are things even I shy away from Jackie. The world is fucked up. I just enjoy fucking it up a little more myself. But!" I stopped looking into her eyes. "We must have a bottom line. Now, Go home. Try out some stuff on someone at home if you choose," I said with a wink. "But, Go home. I will finish up, and I will see you tomorrow." I told her, and she left out the main entrance. I watched the warehouse doors closed, and I sighed. I still had much work to do. I took a moment as I stepped into the second room as the mother and son desperately swung their hips to fuck each other. The cries echoed out into the room, and they didn''t even notice me as I walked past them. I heard a grunt as I stopped past, and I saw a dollop of semen leave her ass out the edges as they continued to fuck. I ignored them and stepped towards the cab. I opened it up and pulled open a sliding mechanism, and pulled the lever inside. A click came out, and the cab opened on a hinge. I smiled as I stepped into the opening. I closed the wall behind me into a small training area. It wasn''t suited to many training forms, but it was valuable since the room was secret. Inside I saw three people that I had Cassandra round-up for me. I smiled as I looked at the toys with a short lifespan with a malicious grin. The three were in a cage, and I walked over to light up some candles, and they were illuminated. With the room aglow with thentern, I turned on more, so I could see correctly. Three people''s eyes watched me. They looked at me with resenting stares, and I smirked. This was my first time training ves to cover up my crime for a couple of days while I broke an entire family. I felt euphoria hit my head as I smiled. I had already started on them and was depriving them of things. Inside their cells, they couldn''t see anyone else. Or hear anything else. They were enchanted to iste themselves from the entire world. The only thing that could fill their time with entertainment was themselves and whatevery beyond the bars. They couldn''t hear me, but they could see me as I started to get things prepared. First, I gathered the trusted butler of the house. He was on vacation since his ''family'' was sick. The way she gathered this butler was fantastic as she intercepted him as he was about to leave the city. I got everything ready and some props for the fun I was going to have with him today. I already raped his ass on the first day, and I noticed he liked it. This was a setback since the man was probably closeted gay. He had a wife back home, but I think she was a beard or someone that enjoyed ramming rosebuds. All was good as I set down an assortment of knives on the side and some needles. I didn''t need to disfigure the man, but I needed to engrave fear into him quickly. This was a quick and dirty operation with many in key positions being held with mentalities that could be changed at any time. However, addictions were aplicated thing, and they were still in the hiding stage, not ready to acknowledge they had a problem. That didn''t even get to the point of whether they wanted to fix it yet as I prior mob boss and Gang boss Addiction was a scary motivator. You can do things that you would never do otherwise. I sighed, thinking about human nature, and smiled as I finished myst preparations. I opened the cell, and the Butler ran to the back of the cage. "Crazy fucking bitch. You are pissing off the City LORD!" He yelled, and I ignored his cries as they fell on deaf ears. I slowly subdued him as he fought me crazily. Finally, after a couple of minutes, I locked him in a pillory andtched it shut. I loved pillories, I thought, as they were much more convenient than rope somedays. I wasn''t going to keep him in it today, though. I started to tie his legs to two posts Itched into the ground. I couldn''t leave everything out with such a small space, so I hadtches and hinges ced on the ground to diversify. I tied him to each post before I put a spreader bar behind his head and tied it to the posts as well. The pillory made my life easier as I finished quickly despite his pointless fighting. I proceeded to open thetch before pulling the knots tight. His body swung up, and his arms were forced apart, making him look like a dinner table candle holder for three candles. His legs spread to leave his lower half-open. I looked at him coldly as I inspected him for injuries. I nodded when I noticed no injuries on his body and proceeded to step over to my cart. I started to use a whetstone on the knife in front of him, making a show of sharpening it. "What''s your name?" I asked him. "I am the Head Butle-" I hit him across the face with the back of my hand and went back to sharpening the knife. "I asked you, What is your name? Not who you are. I don''t give a single Fuck, About who you are." I replied. "Now, What is your name?" I asked again. "I am the Head Butle-" My hand this timended on his stomach. I shook my head, knowing that they must have trained him to withstand torture in case of capture. Again, I asked the same question and the process repeated instead of him in the balls with my hand''s back. He tried to move, but the ropes stopped him, and he was groaning in pain. I sighed, knowing I would have to do this the hard way and break him mentally instead of just fear. I needed to tear a hole in his mentality and loyalty. I smiled. "Do you know why you are here?" I asked him. He looked at me with defiance, and I shook my head. "You are here because the family you so loyally work for sent me here!" I said with arge grin. The butler''s eyes widened, but he said nothing. I shook my head and ced a watered-down light regeneration potion. "Do you know what that is?" I asked him as I continued to sharpen my knife. He shook his head, and I stopped sharpening the knife anymore. Instead, I dragged it lightly across his chest so he could feel its sharp edge. "It''s a watered-down regeneration potion. This means I can have some fun. Please don''t die tonight." I finished talking and let the de talk. This wasn''t that much fun for me, though. The Butler was the first tonight, and I could only torture him for the others as they watched me cut into his skin and start an anatomy lesson on him. I made sure to keep it to spots that would regenerate with the potion as I yed for a couple of hours, listening to his screams and groans. I then forced the bottle of regeneration potion down his throat. I sighed as his skin started to regenerate and tied his hands and legs together before throwing him back in his cell. The man was trained to take a beating, and worst-case scenario, I would have him die outside the city by bandits willing to kill Noblemen servents. It wouldn''t be that hard to frame in this world. I scoffed as I started to clean while being annoyed at the butler''s determination to be killed. I finished cleaning up the blood with a sigh as I turned to the other two. My grin turnedrger as I saw the fear in their eyes. These two were going to be easier to train. I moved towards the personal maid that the Count liked to keep as a personal pet. She was a tiger-kin that was surprisingly free. She had orange hair with ck stripes that made her look cute. I pulled her out of the cell as she was terrified. I tossed her into the middle of the floor as she shook. I hadn''t done any training for her since I put her in a cell. I watched her as she looked up meekly. "What''s your name?" I asked. I took this time to look at her more thoroughly. Her hair was striped just as her fur was, and I looked at her breasts as a modest C-cup. She was the perfect image of cute and innocent. She would look adorable in a maid costume, and I remembered Cassandra''s brief about her capture. She was out on her two days a week for clothing and other things. She needed to be returned before the end of the week to ce her back into the household sessfully; as she was currently taking a spa week, one of the junkies convinced her to do so. This was time I also needed to pamper her, and I could tell from her stare that she would be the easiest of the bunch. "I am Kara," She said meekly. Her shaking increased as I stepped forward and helped her to her feet. I smiled softly at her. "Are you scared, Kara?" I asked her this time. She nodded vigorously. "Kara, As you can see, I am also a Tiger-kin. I am a phantom Tiger-kin." She nodded again very meekly, and I continued my soft smile. "Kara, Let me reason with you," I said as I guided her over to the posts. "Kara, I need something done. I have to be brutal to achieve this goal. Do you understand what I am saying?" I ask. "No..." She replied. "What do you think of your Master?" I asked her. "He is my master, and I cannot disobey him. He only treats me nicely after he fucks me for an hour. I then stay in my room most of the time. I am not allowed to leave except for two days a week to look good for him..." She trailed off as if unsure of her statement. I hid a smile and decided to continue. "Kara, Where are you from?" I asked her. "I''m from the Beast-kin Nation to the west." "How did you end up in your master''s hands?" I asked, leading her. "The vers attacked our vige and took many of us, including me, in cages. Then Master purchased me?" She said very meekly. I guessed that quickly, I thought in the back of my head. "Now, Kara. What if I told you that I could free you?" I asked her. Her eyes lit up, and I could see happiness for a split second before it diminished. "That isn''t possible. Master owns me, and I cannot disobey him." Kara replied. "What if I told you I could change that?" I countered. She seemed torn. "Kara," I began. "I can free you. You can follow me, or you can strike it out on your own. Or do whatever you wantno longer confined to a room with a bed for days on end. Free to see what is over the horizon. All you need to do is grasp this opportunity, Kara." I told her a beautiful dream. "Look, A dark cage or the open skies forever, Kara. I can give you that." She started to cry, and I wrapped her in a hug. "Tell me what you want, Kara," I told her. "I don''t know!" She cried out. "I don''t know!" Kara screamed right afterward. I let her cry into my arms as the tears dripped onto my leather shirt. I easily held her as she sobbed, knowing I would get snot on it as well. She just chanted she didn''t know into my arms, and I waited. She wanted out, but she was trapped mentally. All she knew was service to her Master. I darkly smiled behind her back as she cried, knowing I was burning issues in her mind to the ground. I became something her ''Master'' Never did. I became something emotional to hold on to while she cried. "Kara, did you know I was a ve too at one point?" I told her. I could feel her sobs stop. Her eyes still leaked more tears as she looked up at me, surprised. "What?" she asked. "Yup, I was a ve when I was born," I said with a grin. "I was born into a Marquis family as a ve. My mother is still a ve to his house, as is my dad." I told herplete truths as I decided to spin a tale. "I was owned and raised to be a noble''s personal maid," I told her as she listened with increasing intensity. "Derek was that boy''s name. He was a sadistic kid with love for torturing his maids. My mother was scared when she learned that I was to be his personal maid for life." I continued as her tears dried up. "I was educated with him and cleaned for him. I watched him do things to other maids while I watched." I left out the part about how much I enjoyed the scene, "I learned that if I wanted to be someone in this world. To be on top, I needed to do something." I said. I looked down into her eyes. "Kara, I studied. I learned and used the resources avable to me day in day out. For me to be a better personal maid, they even taught mebat. I showed talent in whips and became the apprentice to Jack the fucking asshole." I couldn''t help but curse Jack. "For years, I learned everything I could. I became better educated, and I grew with strength. Then I started to do things to the kid I was gifted to." I started to say half-truths. "I started to learn a love for training people to be the way I like them to be. I became strong at it and changed my ''Master.''" I smiled as I recalled the night Freya sumbed to the sissy earbuds. "I became the Master in our rtionship Kara," I told her, looking into her fascinated eyes and seeing the spark of hope. "The Marquis learned of this and saw my potential. He freed me because he was scared to own me, Kara." I said with resolution. "In this world, Kara, only the Free has the right to gain strength unfettered," I told her conviction in my voice. "Tell me, Kara, Do you wish to regain your freedom? To see beyond the horizon? To grow unfettered by any Masters whims?" I saw her shining eyes as she looked up at me. I closed the distance and kissed her soft lips. "Do you want to follow me and be free?" Her eyes shone with the hope of the future and lust. Her lips closed on mine again. "Yes, please let me be free," She softly said, requesting her freedom. "Then help me help you Kara," I finished and I took her lips again kissing her into bliss. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 I broke the sweet kiss with Kara, who looked at me with longing. She did not see me, though. She saw the open blue skies and the freedom behind them. Kara''s innocent gaze was theplete opposite of a person like me who thrived in the darkness, taking others for their own benefit. This girl was fascinating to me. She had been through so much pain, yet even as the City lord took her innocence, she kept it in her heart. That was something many would never be able to do. I even understood that the cry for freedom was something that was only spoken in her heart. She witnessed tragedies around her with her green eyes as the Master abused others. Her innocent eyes would watch, unable to help them. I wasn''t sure of my deduction of Kara yet, though. She cried from her heart for freedom. She wanted it but couldn''t ask for it without prompting. The person who trained her probably was the City Lord, as his inexperience at training showed. Leaving innocence was something I would only ever leave if I was explicitly ordered to do so. Innocence could be broken, and the path it took after was in the air. People could be broken in many ways, and just looking at my training, you could see that. I looked into those innocent green eyes, and she gazed back. She cried out, and she jumped on me. Her mouth covered mine and the kiss deepened. Kara lost herself, and her hand reached into my shirt. I was surprised, but I knew Kara was at a vulnerable moment. I let her have her way with me. Her hands reached under my bra, and she struggled with herself as she started to take the initiative. The clumsy girl took off my shirt as she refused to stop kissing me. I never fought her off, letting the fragile woman do what she wanted. It was against my nature, but I held myself back. There was more than one way to fleece a sheep and more than one way to train an innocent youngdy. Her hands struggled more, and I helped her along, taking off my shirt. Kara''s hurried hands in her overwhelming lust towards her ''savior.'' Her instinct was driving her forward as she pinched my nipples. I took off my bra, allowing her better ess to what she desired. She clumsily groped my breasts, seeking to please me like the ve she was in the past. Her master came first, and I decided how I wanted to develop this innocent girl. My handstched to her head, and I pulled her off my mouth forcefully. Her eyes teared up, and I smiled. "Kara, Your lust is good," I told her; my smile made her smile back and fight back the tears. "What do you want, Kara?" I asked her. "I want to feel good..." She replied shyly, barely audible. "Kara, Do you want me to make you feel good or for me you to take your pleasure from me?" I asked her. She seemed startled under the sudden question. I started to take off her clothes gently. "Kara, Guide me to what you want. Or take what you want." I said softly and enticingly. Kara seemed to brighten up under that. She took off her clothes then helped me with my shorts and panties. She gazed into my eyes before she reached up to my head and kissed me. Kara then started to guide my head down as she moaned while I trailed kisses down her body. She cried out as I kissed her breasts. Kara let go, and I started to tease her breasts under the subtle glow light. I reached up and skillfully brought her please through her breasts. She moaned louder as I sucked her nipples into my mouth and lightly pinched her nipple. She cried out loudly as I did so. "Why!?" She eximed as I continued to tease her. "Why does it feel so good?!" She cried out in pleasure. "Master has done all these things to me before. Why does this feel so much better now?!" She cried out again. I didn''t answer her as I continued to tease and bring more pleasure to her body. Her breath hitched as her cries grew in intensity, and suddenly I heard the sound of liquid hitting the floor. I spared no look for her ejacte on the floor and continued to tease her breasts. Her moans continued to echo out as she moaned. Her questions on why the feelings were so different continued, and I brought her to another orgasm with the sound of Kara''s squirt hitting the floor. "It Feel''s so GOOD!" She eximed, and her hands guided my head again without thought. I left a trail of kisses along her t stomach as she brought me to her pussy. I smirked as the amateur brought me to her core. I looked up with a smile andid her down, no longer standing. I said one thing before I began, "Kara, Wee to your new life." Her eyes glowed as my mouth covered her clit. Her back arched as I teased her sensitive clit. Her cries reached a whole new level, and she orgasmed, filling my mouth with her ejacte. I didn''t stop, and I brought my fingers to y and made her erupt into my mouth again. Kara''s hands tangled into my hair and held my head in ce as her body danced to my tune. My fingers entering into her poked her sensitive spot. She erupted again, crying out into the universe. Orgasm after orgasm hit her mind like waves. My mouth filled, and I swallowed without thought, bringing even more pleasure to this innocent girl. I then brought my other hand up, grabbing a breast, and her breath hitched, and screams of pleasure erupted as her pussy did. "Mercy!" She cried, but her body kept my head on her bringing her into more orgasms. Time passed, and she finally pushed my head away, her body a wreak on the floor. I smiled as she barely clung to consciousness, and I came across a new problem. I cuddled her, though, gathering her into my arms as she recovered from the unknown number of orgasms that just rocked her body endlessly. I held her and stroked her hair, helping her recover. Her unfocused green eyes centered again and looked up to me. "What do I call you?" Kara asked. "I am Mistress Sally," I said softly, "Most call me Mistress, Some call me Sally, You may choose," I told her, giving her a right no other had received. "Why are you so nice to me?" Kara asked, and I smirked. "Am I?" I asked back, "I have something needing to be done. I have requested your help with it. Mypensation was your freedom, Kara." I said, painting the situation. "You guided me to pleasure you, Kara. I gave out of free will since I like doing to others. What part about me is nice?" I asked back. Kara''s mouth opened to reply, and my finger touched her lips. "I am not nice, Kara, and You are an interesting toy to me. Remember that Kara." I told her seriously, "I am dangerous, Kara; follow me, and I will help you seek power in your freedom. But remember, I have never given anything for free, Kara. You earned it." I helped her off my chest, and she pouted cutely on the floor. "Kara, I will be sending you to your master again tomorrow. I will ce you in my morefortable cell here. There is something you must understand. Your freedom must still be earned, and I will see you tomorrow. Understand?" "Why can''t you stay with me?" She asked with those innocent green eyes staring at me. "We all wish for things, Kara. Today I can''t. I have too many things ongoing these days. I will see you off back to the mansion. Then I will tell you the n when the time is right." I finished exining. "You will see me tomorrow?" She asked. "Yes," "Can..." She blushed a super deep red as she trailed off. Her voice grew quiet as a mouse, "Can you y with me some more tomorrow before I go?" "That wasn''t in question, little Kara; I will make sure while we don''t see each other, you will remember me vividly," I said with a smirk. I then guided a blushing shy Kara into a cell with a bed. It was something that I had made so that I could do good and bad treatment to these prisoners. Kara looked up with those innocent green eyes as I left. I kissed her forehead and told her to sleep well, only missing a nket to tuck her in. I closed the cell, and she could no longer hear me. I left to grab some food to feed her before I started to head home after locking up. Kara was an interesting toy to y with, but she was very delicate at the moment. I liked her as a toy, though. It would be fascinating to see her interactions with Stacy, the pervert. I was surprised how well Stacy was holding up with Freya teasing her as well. I knew she would be begging for another pain orgasm soon. Otherwise, she wasn''t the Stacy I knew. I walked through town and felt the feeling of wanting to run away as I walked over the area I believed to be where the necromancers guild hid their undead. I passed by it without blinking and got into my apartment not longter. I felt horny after ying with Kara, though, and although I had decided a path I wanted to train her to, it would be a journey. As I entered the apartment, Dinner was being finished, and I sighed as I sat down. The night was creeping in, and many undercurrents were rocking the city. As a yer in the game, I had a nagging feeling everything would change soon. The Necromancers were going to make a move. I wasn''t in doubt about that. It knew that the gang would be a secondary target at best. They wouldn''t reveal themselves for our gang. They had a target that I didn''t know about, and that became my new question. What or who was it that was worth so much for them to use this many resources. Was it the city? That would be stupid; this was in the middle of Empire territory. They would be surrounded and killed by soldiers as fast as they could march here. There was something that was going on among the nobles I hadn''t heard a peep from. My informationwork was entirely out of touch. My thoughts came to a still as Freya and Stacy served me food bringing me back to reality. "Mistress, You seemed stressed," Stacy said, "How about using your pain doll to relieve some of it?" She asked, and I turned to her with a raised eyebrow. "Stacy..." I said began slowly, "Are you asking for your second Pain orgasm? You are still being punished for being naughty and disobeying orders." I bluntly told her, "You can have an orgasm, though, if you wish to expend an opportunity." I finished with a smirk. "Not now, Mistress," She shook her head, not that desperate yet apparently. "I hope to seek your forgiveness, Mistress," Her face looking sincere. "Your acting skills are getting better. Too bad your peeping skills are not." I told her bluntly, earning a chuckle from Freya. "Freya," I said, turning to her, "You will be joining me in the training room tonight as a reward," I started turning my mind back to my various problems erupting around me. I thought about how all I was doing was watching and waiting for something to happen. Not taking initiative myself to make it happen. I needed to make moves or flip the board. I needed things to change but I needed myrgest piece in y. Everything for my move became the City Lord. I needed to take control of him. Then no matter what happened I would win. My desire to finish dealing with that ipetent Sherry grew. She was a liability but I needed her at this moment. Soon, I chanted to myself as I ate, Soon. -- Announcement: Hey guys, Sorry for thete Chapterstely. I have encountered some life problems that have alle at the same time. It has definitely spiced up my life. One of those things is over the next couple of Weeks Is that I am moving. So if I haven''t posted a chapter for a week it will be because I am in the middle of moving. Please continue to enjoy my works. Thanks! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 I awoke with a satisfied smile on my face after a good session with Freya the night before. Freyaid in bed with a satisfied smile that showed her enjoyment of the sweet torture of the night before. On the other hand, Stacy gave a groan that showed that she was unsatisfied with her current situation. I smiled, knowing that Stacy would be asking for that orgasm soon and that she still had a long time to go. I was thinking of doing something special when I took off the Chastity. Still, I got up and untied the restraints I had on Stacy, knowing she was starting to be more desperate. I wanted to train her not to punish her for her body doing something stupid while asleep. I got up after untieing her and opened Kitty''s cage. She excitedly came out to greet me, and I pampered her with some attention. I brought her outside for an early morning walk around the area. Kitty then took care of some necessity as we walked into the nearby small park. After a round of the park, I let her off the leash to move around, and she yed with me, running around on all four limbs. It was something that she hadn''t gotten into before now, and a smile came to my face as I saw it. Soon though, the y stopped, and I leashed her before bringing her back to the apartment. I cleaned and pampered her, hearing her cute cries as I did so. As a bit of a bonus, I even got her to squirt with her pussy teasing her clit. I nned to let Kitty have a bit more freedom once we left the Empire, I thought as I sat down for the meal with Freya and Stacy, cing a bowl for kitty. After the meal, I headed to the warehouse. I passed the spot where my instincts red and arrived at my destination. The Young Mistress was there, already ready to enjoy her day as I opened the gate, allowing her in. "Mistress Sally," Young Mistress Jackie spoke up as we entered, "What are you doing with the centaur today?" She asked with curiosity and excitement in her tone. "I do have things nned for him," I replied as I headed towards the cells to check his condition. Inside, the centaur was sleeping surprisingly as I hit the bars making his eyes open. His eyes were fogged, and he stood with a hard cock dripping precum. His eyes shone with a fervor that showed his desperation. "Would you like to cum?" I asked the Centaur. "Yes!" The Centaur cried out, his body mming against the bars. I nodded, "Maybe I will be merciful today," I told him, and I opened the cell and started to give him strict instructions to follow behind me. Young Mistress Jackie watched in anticipation of what I would do today. I grabbed three female ves before heading to therge training room and putting the ves in various positions. I started to apply the aphrodisiac again, making his erection into a furious one. I began on the women afterward, and the sound of begging started. "You must cum inside each of these ves fifteen times by the end of today," I told the Centaur. His eyes lit up with happiness after being denied for so many days. The woman begging sounded in the room, and I let the Centaur go at it. He forgot himself as he indulged in the ve women''s bodies as they cried in delight. I turned to Jackie, "You didn''t expect this did you?" I asked her. "No, Mistress Sally, I didn''t. You have been making him suffer without release for days only to now let him go. I do not understand why." She admitted to me. I smirked before exining, "Jackie, You must remember the contract. I need a beast that will fuck anything to orgasm. He gets hard quickly and will fuck with a hole presented to him. Now I see a Centaur doing exactly that. Tomorrow I will add male ves to fulfill the order. Making a Beast that will fuck anything with a hole isn''t hard. The beast in front of you only thinks about orgasms." I continued as we heard a ve orgasm spraying the centaur''s body with ejacte. "At some point, Jackie, he needs release. Now, if he doesn''t make my quota though today..." My grin turned sadistic, "He will not like the consequences. Now, Jackie, I will give you two tasks today." I told her. "Yes, Mistress Sally, what may they be?" Jackie asked. "Count the number of orgasms that he fills the ves with and enjoy yourself. Train that little ve. Do whatever with the resources around her to watch, and make sure that he has a minimum of fifteen orgasms in each of the ves." I finished with a smile and noticed Jackie''s confusion. "Look, Jackie being a trainer means you need to train. I have ves avable for you to train. Now train some just make sure not to touch the ves that I am contracted to train." Jackie''s face lit up as she realized I was giving her almost free reign on the ves in the cells. "Yes, Mistress Sally, I will ensure that his orgasms are counted," Jackie said with a sadistic smile. "Good," I replied quickly before moving towards the second training area where my new couple was forming. I had arge smile as I went through the door. I heard faint moans as I entered, looking towards the hanging chains where the mother and son were moaning, no longer moving at the frantic pace they were before. I moved towards them, noticing a puddle of male and female fluids they built up throughout the night. I then started to undo the restraints on them before going to the cab to grab the antidote for them. I began to apply it as I pulled them apart from each other. As I did so, they seemed to wake up as her son''s cock left her wet pussy. Their moans increased as my hand seemed to cool the sexual appetite as it touched them. Both of them sighed in relief before copsing into their restraints. I picked up the mother first, her weight light to me, and took her to the showers. I then repeated the same for the son bringing him Into the showersying him beside his mother. The pair were exhausted from their night of activity, and semen still dripped from the mother''s rosebud that was still twitching from the exit of her son''s cock. Theyid on the tile floor, and I turned on the facet, spraying them both with cold water. The mother and son both eximed, energy revitalizing them due to the shock of cold water. They awoke to my cold face. "ves," I spoke, "Did you enjoy yourpanyst evening?" I asked them with a smirk growing on my face. Both looked at me with a loss of words, and I felt no need to force them as they blushed hard. They were not going to be trained today with sex. I turned the water warm for them, "Wash each other." I told them and watched the son wash his mother. The mother''s sensitivity still was shown, and the son brought his mother to orgasm with her breasts. I smirked as the son did it, almost as if it was instinct. The low moan that the mother tried to keep in made my smirkrger. The Mother then had another orgasm as her son teased her swollen clit and pussy, making sure it was clean. Both were exhausted after a long sexual night together, and the sleepiness came back hard. The mother started to clean her son right after he finished cleaning her off. The son slowly got a stiffy, but it turnedid after a night of overactivity. When the mother spent cleaning her son, and they turned to me. I inspected their now clean bodies. "Good, You are both clean. But your mother couldn''t help herself and orgasm twice to her son''s hands." I smirked as I finished, "Such a naughty mother, Don''t you think so?" I said, turning to the son. He nked before I spoke again, "You two need sleep, though, and I will let you have it but!" I paused at the end. "You will need to pick one of two options. Either you make your son orgasm twice in twenty minutes now, Or tomorrow you both will be punished. Pick!" I announced to the two ves giving them the illusion of choice. "If you don''t make him orgasm in twenty minutes, I will double the punishment," I spoke just as the mother opened her mouth. The mother made the decision as if she had a choice in the matter, "We will take the punishment, tomorrow Mistress." The mother said ashamed that she brought punishment for her sensitive body upon her and her son. I smirked, but I knew I forced this. Still, I got them back to through where the Centaur was drilling the ves in the Pillories. I noticed two male ves; one watched the Centaur fucking the women carefully while Jackie had the same ve she had the day before toying with his balls. I Ignored this and brought the mother and son to their cell, where I locked them inside. They wrapped their arms around each other, falling asleep under my eye in seconds. It was impressive, but after such a long night, it was not surprising. I left the cells, passing Jackie again, who was shackling in delight while the ve under her cried out. I knew those cries well as pain and pleasure coursed through his body. I went back to ignoring that and entered the other training area, and started to clean up. The mess cleaned up pretty quickly, but I took some extra time to make sure the training area was appropriately disinfected. I then walked back to the door separating where Jackie was and locked it. Jackie has never tried to enter this area since she is scared of the consequences, but I never forbade her from this area. Locking it would allow my next interaction to move forwards. I opened the secret entrance and saw the three captured. The middle ve that I hadn''t interacted with looked at me with despair as I continued to ignore him. Meanwhile, the Butler looked at me with defiance. In the fourth cell, Kara''s eyes lit up, seeing me. The innocence in those eyes would make anyone feel bad for doing her harm. I smiled and opened her cell. Kara happily jumped up and brought me into a hug. Her cheerfulugh was infectious to others as she held me in her arms. "You''re here!" Kara happily said. My hand stroked her hair, appeasing the young woman who awoken to the want for freedom. "Those cells are so Boring!" She announced. "You don''t even have something to see out of!" Karained with innocence. "That will not be a problem soon. I will return you to the City Lord. Soon Kara, now," I began, "Follow me, I have a little day of fun for you, Kara." I grinned with a Mischievous delight, "I am sure you will be overwhelmed with choice." I told her. Kara happily almost skipped along in excitement out to therge training area. I brought her over to the showers. "Let''s start with cleaning each other, Kara," I said with a grin. "Really! I haven''t bathed with someone since I was in the Vige!" She eximed, and I took her into my arms. "Kara, You will regain your freedom, then you can choose whom you want to bathe with every time," I said with a smile, and I took her soft lips. She melted into my touch as I deepened the kiss. Soon I broke the kiss, but the entrapped eyes of Kara remained frozen in the kiss. I took the rags off her waking her up effectively. Kara''s hands jumped into action as I noticed that brief frozen look turned to lust. Kara moved forward, closing the distance removing articles of clothing off of me. My belt with my ded whip fell to the ground along with my other clothing as Kara initiated another kiss. Kara stepped out of the remaining rags and lost herself in me. I broke the kiss not longter and smiled, stepping back and turned on the water. It started to rain down upon us, and I spoke up, "Do what you want, Kara, I will not stop you. Also, the soaps and shampoos are there," I said, pointing them out. Kara took no time to close the distance wrapping her arms around me once again. Kara''s head snuggled into my cleavage, just holding me as the warm water continued to rain upon us. Her hands moved after a tiny bit, her lust taking over, and Kara''s hands started to move on their own. One hand fell upon my nipples, slightly teasing them while her other took my hand into her own. Her fingers inteced with mine seeking thepany and attachment from it, while her head sought more kisses with her soft lips. Soon her mouth broke with mine and trailed kisses down my neck hitting sensitive points down the way. I moaned softly for Kara as she reached my breasts. Fueled by my moan, she took my nipple into her mouth, earning yet another moan from me. Kara continued to hold my one hand while the water fell, and she teased my nipples with her mouth on the one hand on the other. Kara looked up, her eyes shining with lust, "I want you," She said, "I have never felt this way about men. But I have always had these feelings for women. Is that wrong?" Kara asked, eyes looking into mine, seeking enlightenment. "There is nothing wrong with lust for another," I told her, "Anyone who tells you differently isn''t someone who cares how you feel, Kara. Let us clean each other. I want to y with you more outside." I told her, grabbing a bar of soap. I started to clean her as she held my hand, refusing to let go. I never attempted to make her either as I started to clean every inch of her but the hand holding mine. It was challenging, but Kara loved it as I put shampoo into her fur. She found much happiness in the interaction on that. Soon I finished, and she began to reciprocate. The fingers of her one hand tangling in my fur and over my skin. Kara showed pure, innocent joy in the interaction between us as the water continued to fall on us. Her giggles andughter echoed in the showers. Whenpleting, she snuck in to take a kiss, and I trapped her, deepening it. When It broke, I used a towel to dry her off. Kara then did the same for me, and I took her into the training area with her looking excited to join me. Outside she could see all the restraints and various equipment for training ves. "Wow," Kara curiously said, looking it over, "How do you use some of these things, and what are they for?" She asked. "These are all for ves," I told her honestly, "They have more purpose than that, though. They can be used on loved ones as well to create a closer rtionship." I told her with a mischievous smile. I held up a strapless strap on the dildo and showed it to her. "These toys can bring us closer, Kara. You don''t need men to achieve orgasm in this world." I told her. Kara seemed to light up, and she took it into her hand the steel dildo and blushed. "C-Can we try this?" Kara asked, her blush deepening further with her sessfully asking. "Yes, we can, Kara." I said, "Show me what you want." I finished. Kara turned away quickly before looking back at me. She took the dildo and started to insert it into herself with a loud moan. The nine inches poked out, bing her cock to st me. Her blush continued as she closed the distance. "I want to try being in charge for once," Kara said, looking fragile as she said it. I closed the distance, and I took her lips, "I told you to do what you want. You need to explore freedom, Kara." I told her, "Feel that freedom and embrace me, Kara," I finished. Kara lost the semnce of control she had on herself, and she retook my lips. Her hands found my pussy and started to y with it. I moaned as her hands clumsily yed with my clit, and toys fell to the ground as Iid on the counter. She used the dildo to prate me, quickly moaning as I did with her taking my pussy. The interaction to me required control of myself and my body. As Kara took me, I struggled to keep that control. My instincts screamed to turn the situation back on her, but I smiled with a loving smile and let her continue. Kara took my pussy while fucking herself on the dildo. I could see the innocent lust and happiness in taking me. Still, I noticed discontent from her even in her happiness. It was like something for her wasn''t in the interaction. Tears in the pleasure started to form, and Kara voiced her problems, "I love the feeling I am getting; why am I dissatisfied, though?" She asked, tears leaking in her eyes. I pulled her into my bosom, and I held her. "You Kara don''t like to give pleasure," I told her truthfully. It was something I noticed the First time I interacted with her. "You want to give pleasure since you were forced each time. Your body cries to be the one to receive, though." I told her. "Let me show you how to receive love, Kara truly." I slowly pushed her back as the dildo slipped from my wet pussy. I stood, and I turned her to make her back face the table as I stood in front of her. I pulled the cock out of her pussy and inserted it into myself. "Kara," I said slowly, "Let yourself go. No one is here other than you and me. Open yourself to my love," I finished, and I changed. I pushed her back, making her yelp in surprise at my new actions. Her yelp died quickly to my lips, reced with a moan. I lifted her leg with an onught of new feelings for her. I pinned her lips, taking them with force as I inserted my new nine-inch cock into her. Kara loudly moaned into my mouth as I took her much more forcefully than she expected. Still, My hips pushed deep into her, and I felt her pussy tighten on me. I broke the kiss momentarily, "Do whates naturally," I insisted and started to fuck her while retaking her lips. My hands found her breasts, and I felt her let go of my hand. Kara''s hands reached my breasts as I started to speed up fucking her sensitive pussy. Her moans grew in my mouth as I prated her mouth with my tongue, increasing the contact between us. It didn''t take long for her to reach her first orgasm being taken. I learned that Kara was a selfish lover that wanted to be on the receiving end. That was how her body was, but her mind was in direct contest with that. She tried to give me more pleasure. Kara was probably the giver to the City Lord, or he took her forcefully without giving her an emotional outlet. It didn''t matter, though, as I was nine- inches deep into her and felt her spasm on my cock again. "Tell me what you want," I told her, lifting her into my arms feeling her breasts collide with my own. Kara''s hands were groping me to give me more pleasure. "I WANT YOU!" Kara cried as I felt her spasm on me again, this time squirting out her fluids. "I WANT FREEDOM WITH YOU!" She cried out her wants, and I smirked. "Then take it!" I told her as I forcefully took her pussy even harder as I reached closer to the peak myself. Kara''s innocent eyes were showing that pure lust and want. She cried out as her orgasms started to chain easily, and as I orgasmed myself, I took her lips. I broke the kiss and let her rest in my arms for a moment, "Kara, Take your freedom back with me." I told her again before I started up again. Kara''s cries of happiness and pleasure echoed in the training room. ---- I am back! Movingpleted and I can continue writing again. Hopefully with more time to writeing soon! Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Kara fell asleep in the ''VIP'' cell behind me as I left her there. She was smiling sweetly as she lightly snored a little before quieting down. I chuckled at the cute image only to realize how good Kara was at being cute and innocent without realizing it. If she could keep up, this was something that would be deadly to enemies in the future. Even cynical, dark people like myself could find ourselves trapped in it. If Kara could turn this into a strength in the future, she would be a dyed asset. This would only be true if I could keep her loyal. I sighed as I stepped out of the Secret Training area. My ve Training for the day was done, and I would need to make a trip to get Cassandra to do some things for me. First, she needed to dispose of the butler in a way that was inconspicuous as possible. She would also need to bring Kara back without causing a scene. I was happy that I could recruit Kara so easily to my cause for such a small price. Kara was really naive, though, and it was easy to take advantage of. Herck of formal education hamstrung her on this and allowed me to find her sore point easily. I smirked as I headed to the room with the Centaur and Jackie. Jackie was currently enjoying herself with that same ve having his balls in a literal vice. I must havee at the right moment as his cock spewed into the air with surprising force. Jackie eximed happily at the height it reached. "You did it!" Young Mistress Jackie eximed, "I guess that means you get to keep them for the night." Jackie continued, and even I felt a little sweat over what those words meant. I liked to keep my toys intact most of the time. I also preferred women over men too. Jackie obviously didn''t and loved to hear that ves groans and screams. I turned to the ve that counted the number of times the Centaur came inside the female ves. "How many times did he cum in each of them?" I asked him. The ve turned to me, his face pale, probably from the torture happening near him, and he spoke, "Mistress, the failure of a ve has only ejacted seven times in each of the women, and the blonde he is currently trying to fill will receive and eight momentarily." The pale ve spoke with absolute respect. He trembled under my direct attention fearing he would be like the male under Jackie as she released his restraints with a grin. I turned to Jackie, "I am guessing you yed some game involving that ve''s balls Jackie." I said as she stood up. She tilted her head as she noticed slight disappointment in my tone. "Mistress Sally," Jackie began, "You seem to sound disappointed in me for some reason." "I am but only a little, Jackie," I told her truthfully, "I never said it, but you need to remember that we are training the Centaur. I told you not to touch him explicitly, but I never said you couldn''t touch the others. I have many tools around her to help along as well. You could have tried to get the Centaur actually to reach the goal I stated today." I told her my tone, lecturing, "Instead, you had your own fun the entire day. This isn''t a bad thing, but I expected you to think about how to get that goal reached. You clearly didn''t even put a second thought into it after having a ve count them." Jackie''s face dawned with realization. Throughout the entire time I was gone, I had left her with a task, and she had done the absolute minimum so that she could have her own fun. This reflected badly upon her when it came to my perception of her. She would also be correct in this assumption. I gave her ves to y with, and that was all she did. All the property that I left to her workings, and she did only the barebones of what I asked. She did nothing to please the person that she was learning from. "I am so sorry, Mistress Sally," She said quickly, "I truly didn''t think about anything but myself," Her tone was remorseful, but I didn''t care. I wasn''t expecting anything huge, but I was expecting something. Jakie earned my disappointment, and I watched the Centaur cry out in pleasure, finally filling the Blonde that cried out herself under his workings. I turned to Jackie, "Clean this up; tomorrow I will have to punish this Centaur now; you, though, have earned my disappointment. I was thinking of showing you some new things, but I think I need to go back to the basics of reading between the lines of orders." I left to go check on the cells to see the condition of the mother and son. This was both unfair and fair of me to do. This Young Mistress needed to learn that sometimes you need to do extra to get it if you want things in life. These contracts were not something I needed to do. The mother and son contracts were fun and interesting to do. But the muchrger thing they did, though, was create an excuse for me to have this warehouse built. If someone starts to look into my activities, they will learn about this project, and if there were no reason for it, it would be a huge red g to check out. That was the main reason for epting these contracts and created a practical cover-up for me. This all tied itself together in the end, bringing in my disappointment in her. Jackie was an educated noble who wanted to learn the ropes of Training from someone who has started to earn a little renown. Her father wanted to train her properly so that they could y together, expected her to learn as much as she could. Instead, she yed an entire day away instead of thinking of something for the number of orgasms the Centaur reached to be increased. I put this in the back of my mind now, though as I looked at the Mother and son sleeping in the Cell. The Mother had her son''s head buried deep in her breasts. He softly slept in his mother''s bosom, and her arms wrapped seemingly gently around him. Even after twelve hours, they were exhausted, and I nodded before I left. I arrived back in the training room, and the male ves were helping her clean up as Jackie ced the antidote on the Centaur to enforce his erection to turnid for the night. The Centaur seemed to be in a lust craze as he finally got to ejacte and was humping Jackie''s hand, helping her spread the antidote. Jackie then let go and did the same for each of the girls begging for the Centaurs cock. They quickly quieted down after her help. I watched her supervising the entire process until shepleted it with the help of the ves. I then added, "Clean it all yourself now," I said, my tone cold, "The ves did a shit job, and I expect better from an aspiring Mistress." I finished as I took the two pale ves along with the females. Jackie was surprised at my cold orders but set upon them as I closed the doors. I ced each ve into their individual cells, with the female ves having a hard time walking straight. I chuckled in my mind as I kept a stern face. I then went back to the Training room to supervise the proper clean-up of the training room. When Jackie finally finished it, to my satisfaction, did I lock up the ce for the night. When I left, I went my usual route until I got home. I then cloaked myself and took off things that might identify me. I then left, trying to make sure no one spotted me as I disappeared into the growing dusk. Soon I arrived at the hideout, and Cassandra was out, but Carl was there. He worked some trainees to the bone, bringing them up, and I could feel the Mana slightly coursing through their bodies. I nodded in the satisfaction that progress was being made with a host of new E soon-to-be D grade fighters to join our ranks. This would be insanely helpful to the gang as a whole, and Carl noticed me. He knew my orders not to out me as the true leader and eventually dismissed the ss. He also knew that I didn''t need to talk to him but Cassandra. This was more of a surprise as he only nodded before heading off. Shortly after that, I went to the meeting room, and Carl joined me with Cassandra. "Mistress, You have orders?" She asked unceremoniously. I nodded under my hood before speaking up. "Yes, Where you put that personal ve take her back. You will bring her back in the condition you find her. She will be remarkably useful to our cause. The butler needs to die in a way that looks like it has nothing to do with us. Bring the girl back before it bes suspicious that she is gone." I finished before asking a question, "While I am here, is there anything I need to know?" "Mistress, I was going toe to inform you of this, but we do have a hup in our ns. The Gang''s here, since the reinstatement of harsher guard patrols, have backed off. One group, though, has continued. I believe the other gangs are hiding under their banner and are taking some of our more valuable territory on our outskirts. By your orders, we have been ceding the territory, but that has only increased their aggression, taking it as weakness." Cassandra started to get into more territory they have taken, and I noticed the same things she did. To make matters worse, we were not spreading out their forces as they would leave the area after they were done, only enforcing things on the ground if they came back to us. This became an issue as they were taking territory in an intelligent way. More people might fall in line with the enemy if they kept this hands-off approach and no fighting was done. We would show ourselves as a paper tiger if this continued. It seemed we needed to make onest power move. I could do it on my own now that I broke through to be a B-ranked individual. With that thought, I started to get excited about it. I hadn''t done somebat, and I no longer needed to hold back because of the system level up. I could kill with enthusiasm to finish that rank up. I could do it tomorrow night if I had a proper target and some minions to clean up the mess after me. With my thoughtsing to a close on this, I turned to Cassandra, "Tomorrow night, You and Carl be ready. I will go out and make an example. You will deal with the clean-up afterward. Make sure that you have all information on the target or targets that are needed so I can decapitate this problem in one swoop." I stood up, knowing Cassandra understood. Her grin told me she was extremely happy with my decision. This would significantly reduce the amount of pressure much of the gang was having with the pause in conflict. The guards were just a stop-gap measure, and the actual cleansing would happen after they leave. Still, I suspected that the Necromancer guild would make a move before then, and the guards would be obligated to help us if I was correct in my assumptions. With that thought, I left the hideout and went back to the apartment to contemte my next steps. Tomorrow I would need to train that male that was in the center cell. He witnessed the interaction between Kara and me so that I would have to dispose of the body regardless of the n, but no n is free of risk. With that, I set out into the night, arriving with the moon rising in the sky. I came into the apartment to see some food from Freya or Stacy. I ate it without thought and made sure to feed my precious tigers. They all happily ate with me, and I knew I needed to take them out to train more often soon. It had only been a month, but I could tell they would bezy if I didn''t do something soon. I ignored that part andid down to sleep. The next day would bring many troubles and many solutions. The Next morning I awoke to Freya lovingly licking my pussy. I moaned softly and turned my head to see Stacy. She looked forlorn as she watched me receive pleasure, and she wasn''t even allowed under the covers to look. If Kara saw this expression, her heart would break for Stacy. Instead, Stacy saw my sadistic smile, "Stacy, Are you looking for another week of punishment?" I asked her. Stacy yelped, got out of bed, and left. I heard her begin to prepare food outside while I enjoyed the Head Freya was dishing out. Freya was quite skilled after many years, and I was quickly brought to the edge before erupting in her mouth. I tapped the back of Freya''s head, and she removed herself from my snatch. I smiled before standing up to leave with Freya to the kitchen. Soon I got myself ready to depart after breakfast to head out. Today I was too busy, and I told Freya and Stacy to take care of Kitty today. Freya nodded with a smile, I looked at that smile, and I was reminded of years ago when she still wasn''t trained. I left with a final word to Freya, "Kitty is a pet Freya," I told her sternly, easily earning her attention, "You may tease her a bit, but she is not Stacy, Understood?" "Yes Mistress," Freya even bowed but I knew she understood. "Good, Enjoy the Day," I told her before setting out to get things started. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 I arrived at the Warehouse after a brisk walk. The young Mistress was waiting for me as I stepped up to the gate. "Mistress Sally, I feel terrible about yesterday. Please let me know how I can recover my reputation in your eyes." Jackie requested, and my eyes narrowed. I watched and stayed silent, observing her, and decided she was sincere. So I nodded, "Okay, You want to prove that you are worthy of some reputation in my eyes. I will give you a chance. I have too many ves to train today due to yourck of involvement yesterday; Fix it." I told her. She looked surprised and asked, "Mistress Sally, What would you like me to do?" "Follow me," I said and brought her to the Centaur''s cell; he looked at me with fear remembering the punishments of before. His cock was nowid under him, but I could see the lust in his eyes. The antidote was still thoroughly spread on his cock, forcing it to beid. I turned to Jackie, "This beast failed to meet its quota yesterday. Your job is not only to make him meet that quota today, but it must be a punishment involved while he does so. One thing, though, No ballbusting. You seem to have grown a liking to ying with balls. This will not happen with this beast as it would defeat the purpose. Do you understand?" I asked her. Jackie looked surprised with the amount of trust I was willing to impart, "Thank you for your trust in my Mistress Sally!" She eximed. "I am not trusting you," I told her coldly, "I have too much to do today. You fail this, and I will lose all trust in you to delegate. I will teach you what I think you can learn and send you away. This is also for you to learn that there is more fun in a variety of different things in life. I will warn you, though," My voice came even frostier, "You asked for this opportunity, Do. Not. Fuck. It. Up." The threat was out even though I couldn''t do much to her. Jackie looked at me, surprised at how serious I was, and started to understand how it was, "Yes, Mistress Sally, I understand." I nodded and said one final thing, "Jackie, There is something you need to understand about this work," I began, "One mistake creates more mistakes. Our job is to create a personality, and with each failure, we increase our odds of failing again. This is a vicious cycle. I will not enter that cycle willingly. Therefore you will for the first time fix what you have started." I finished my rant, knowing that if I continued, I would be too heavy-handed. This training mission wasn''t hard for me. I had left the Centaur with her, hoping she would show initiative. Now she was trying, so I would give her the opportunity and use the extra time I had. I could have dyed the training a day and just made the Centaur miserable. Instead, I could do more with the small amount of time avable to me. I was about to step away when I remembered something I almost forgot, "Oh, and one of the ves used today must be male for him to inseminate. He needs to learn all sexual holes are to his preference." I said as I saw Jackie get a sadistic smile on her face. I departed without another word, but I had the same smile as Jackie as I neared the Mother and son. I arrived swiftly at their cell as I heard Jackie start to order the Centaur a bit in the distance. I could hear her open the cell as I looked down at the mother and son. They both went quiet from when they were talking moments before. My smile disappeared as I looked at them. "Stand up," I told them without inflection. I opened the cell with a cold-looking face, and both the mother and son stood up. The mother held her son in front of her and her breasts pressed against his back. Her arms wrapped around him, and I could easily still see the protectiveness in her bodynguage. The Son also didn''t want to be at the back as they both had fear in their eyes towards me. Their fierce protectiveness for each other was something that I wanted to remain, and I stopped a smile from appearing on my face as I ordered, "Follow me," before I stepped away, starting to head towards the training room with the duo behind me. I passed through the empty training room, and I moved into therge training room behind it. I still had to punish the duo, and the thought brought a smile to my face as I brought them into the shower. They followed me in and knew what was about to happen when my order came out. "Wash each other," My simple order came out. The mother blushed as they had guessed the task. Still, the two of them had started to get used to this task more or less, and the mother grabbed the soap and started to wash her son under the rain of water from the shower. The Son looked happy as the mother took her time to clean his body methodically. I watched in silence, seeing the feelings as the boy took his mother''s workings with pleasure silently. When the mother had finished cleaning her son, it was time for her body was assaulted under the pleasure her son brought to her body in return for her meticulous work on him. The son particrly liked to tease his mother cherry red nipples with soap making her loudly moan despite trying to hold it in. I watched as the son cleaned his mother to orgasm without shame. I stood like a silent observer as he made it to his mothers shortly after cleaning the rest of her body. His hands reach with soap to wash her pussy with more strength than I was used to seeing from him and her clit reacted strongly to the sudden influx of pleasure. Her back arched as her son didn''t stop well after his mother''s pussy would be clean, and her legs trembled as her pussy sprayed out ejacte. Her son finished with that, and I looked at the mother. "You really know how to receive pleasure without giving back," Imented dryly as she was recovering from the forceful orgasm her son just made her receive. Her blush deepened as she looked at me. "That''s okay though, You will pay him back today," I told them and changed the routine slightly. "Dry yourselves," I ordered them and watched them do something for themselves for the first time since I brought them here. I could see the hesitation that they were not doing it for each other at this point. I realized I could finish their training in a couple of days soon if things continued this way. I smiled as I brought them out to the training area with them confused behind me. I brought them to the center of the room, and I smiled at them both. My smile brought a noticeable smile to the both of them. "Stay here," I told them, and I walked over to the cab. I grabbed some gloves and brought out the aphrodisiac. Both paled as I brought it out, both knowing what it was used for. I grabbed a strap-on and some other things for the fun that was about to begin. I looked over to them, unable to hide my sadistic smile. I stepped over to them with my smile only growing along the way. "Both of you were very naughty the other day. I have dyed this for too long, and I have given you more than enough time to recover." I began; their dread increased as I continued, "Today, You will be more ustomed to each other. I enjoy your love for each other, but it is a forbidden love, isn''t it? Loving your mother? No, I support you two increasing this love to an even deeper extent." I finished with arge sadistic grin that cut everything I said down to meaningless words. "MIstres-" The Mother started to speak, and my head turned to her with my smile, looking at her. "Did I say you could speak?" I asked her casually. I stepped up to her; my grin seemed to make them pale even more. "No, I didn''t say you could speak. But that is okay for now, I have decided your punishment, and I am thrilled to be able to witness such an event!" I loudly eximed, acting as if I was about to watch a theatre show. I started to put on the gloves slowly, making sure to protect myself as I watched them. "Today, your punishment is something unique and experimental, so I will be watching each moment with enthusiasm. You see..." I grabbed the aphrodisiac showing it to them, "You already know what this is, The pleasure it brings when you use them directly on the parts affected." I paused again before I continued and finished putting on the glove. "I started to wonder something, What happens if you can''t? The only way to pleasure the affected area was through other means? What would happen?" I asked them quizzically. Both paled at the thought of the aphrodisiac but not pleasuring the direct area, and having it on them probably sounded like a fresh hell to them. "Don''t worry though, The entire time, I will be here able to pleasure those spots if I think it is needed!" I announced for once, adding myself directly into their training. Both looked horrified at what I just announced. I grabbed the Aphrodisiac and neared them. They trembled and looked ready to flee when my voice came out, "Be a dear, Stay here," My smile refused to break as I said it. I liberally poured it onto my hand and neared the mother. She trembled under my gaze, and my hand looked like it was about tond on her breasts, making her worried. Instead, my hand moved past andnded on her pussy. I started to y with it making sure it was all over her pussy. She trembled in my hand as I yed with her clit, and my fingers began to fuck her pussy. Worry stered her son''s face as he watched his mother proceed to orgasm despite her fear in my arms. The Jealousy also stered his face as I did somy smirk fueling his jealousy even more as I yed with her until she sprayed out ejacte. She copsed a little in my arms, her legs trembling as I held her up. I waited a moment longer before her body stabilized. When she came back to herself, she looked up at me in horror. Her pussy started to drip with fluids as the liberal amount of aphrodisiac came into effect. "P-Please, The heat in my Pussy, Mistress!" She stuttered out. I ignored her as I took off the glove disposing of it, before stepping over to the son, now watching his mother with a rock that was rock hard. "Please, Put something in my pussy; I need a dick!" She cried out. The effects were strong, and she really needed something. She turned to her son, seeing his rock-hard dick and me stepping forward to him. My glove started to glisten with the aphrodisiac as even her muddled mind realized I was about to do something to her son. "No, Mistress, please. Don''t make him feel this again, I beg You!" She cried out as I continued to ignore her. The boy looked at me with resentment as I neared him. "Stand still," I ordered and walked behind him. One hand then spread his ass cheeks while I then started to apply the aphrodisiac to his rosebud liberally. I could feel his body shudder under the application. His erection turned angrier under the application, and his eyes went wide. My fingers started to invade his ass, making sure to apply it just as liberally inside as outside, and I pressed deep, finding that sweet prostate nd. I covered that spot before retracting my fingers. I stepped away from them, and both their bodies shuddered under the application. I smirked and pointed the boy at his mother. "You may fuck her ass only," I ordered. Both their eyes opened wide as they realized the true horror of their punishment. "NO!" His mother cried out, "I need it in my pussy, Mistress, Please! I beg you!" My hand replied to her by hitting her across the face. The son''s eyes turned red at that, looking at me with increased resentment. "Who the fuck gave you permission to back talk me?" I asked. Her body shuddered in fear, "No, Mistress, no one permitted me." She said meekly as her fear overcame her current lust. Still, I was happy with the situation as even in lust; they felt the ability to reason with me. It showed as I turned to the Son looking at me with a mixture of resentment and desire. "Well, go fuck your mother''s ass," I told him contemptuously. "Maybe you can lessen her need with that!" I told him, "Unless you would rather I fuck your ass with that strap-on?" The question changed the subject so hard that the boy turned to it, and I could only see lust. Still, the boy''s control was amazing as he looked at it. I could see the lust in his eyes. I could see the need in it as well. Instead, he moved towards his needy mother. "Please fuck my ass," The mother requested. He instead took her lips with his own, kissing his mother. I was tantly shocked at the amount of love and protectiveness in the gesture as he did so. He then pushed his mother against the torture device behind her and put her on it so she was sitting on it. Then lined up his cock with her ass. His self-control was astounding to me. He took her ass and the loving fuck as he refused to leave her lips. His hips moved slowly as her pussy continued to produce juices that showed the level of want she was in. I watched, fascinated as the son tookplete control of his mother. His mother moaned into his mouth as I watched, and I removed the glove disposing of the dangerous contents. My body warmed up, watching the disy in front of me. I decided to watch even closer, seeing the boy''s eyes turn red. He wanted something in his ass, and so I asked, "You want something in your ass?" I asked. It was the first time he broke the kiss. The thought of something in his ass as he tried to calm his mother''s want. "Yes, Please. I need something in it!" His bloodshot eyes looked at me. "I need something to satisfy this need!" He begged. "Good," I said; his mother began to start begging for something in her pussy, only to be cut off by her son locking her lips again. He was pounding the only hole he could. Her pussy squirted onto him regardless of that. My pussy was wet, and I decided that as the boy filled his mom''s ass with his sperm, I would fuck that puckering asshole. I grabbed a strapless strap on as they were fucking. The mother was struggling a little to beg him to fuck her pussy. The boy kept his mother''s lips locked with his own. Even as he wanted in his ass, he continued to silence his mother''s cries. I slipped the strapon into my pussy and neared the boys puckering ass. "Do you want your ass filled?" I asked him. This was the thing that brought him out of the trance. His lips broke away from his moaning mother as his hips rocked her ass. "Yes, Please!" He cried out. This was followed up with the mother crying out with tears now dripping down her face. "My Pussy! Please! FUCK MY PUSSY!" She cried out, and her pussy sprayed her son''s cock with ejacte in another orgasm. "Beg properly," I told the boy as I lined up to his ass. I started to tease the entrance of his hole, looking down at him. "Mistress, please fuck me. My ass is so hot. I need it!" He cried out. I shoved my cock into his ass, making him scream out and release another load with my insertion. The Insertion was slow, though, and just breaking in the entrance, scratching that itch that it needed caused him incredible amounts of pleasure. He released a second load as I hit that sweet prostate nd. I began to fuck him from behind, setting the entire pace of the sexual activities as their begging filled the room. The mother was in absolute torment as she begged with everyone in the room, ignoring her pleas. The anal orgasms were not helping one bit as she cried out. Still, her pussy would orgasm from the pleasureing from her ass. The son started to kiss his mother again, silencing the room as the number of orgasms quickly increased as he was taken from the ass and fucking his mother''s ass. I watched this all, and I felt pleasure fill my head as I dominated the mother and son together. Their resentment and fear disappeared into each other bodies that woulde back with a vengeanceter. I looked forward to seeing their emotions after this all. How would it look? Would they be resentful? Embarrassed? Pleasured? Happy? Sad? Angry? I wanted to see it all. The thoughts of seeing their emotional faces as I took their asses as the mother broke the kiss with her son to beg me, "Please, Fuck my Pussy Mistress, I will do anything!" She cried out loudly. "No," I simply replied; I brought myself more pleasure as she continued to beg for her son or me to take her pussy. I grabbed her son''s hair making sure not to silence her begging. His hips moved faster, making him fuck himself faster as he tried to soothe his mother''s need. He erupted inside his mother''s ass again and again as his mother erupted in unsatisfying orgasms onto her son. Still, the begging continued as I had the orgasm I wanted before pulling out. I watched the punishment continue as I pulled away from them. The Son doing whatever he could to please his mother without being able to. I watched their sanity fray when I heard it again, "ANYTHING PLEASE! PLEASE, I NEED SOMETHING IN MY PUSSY!" She cried out after both orgasmed many times. I neared them again, whispering in the mother''s ear, "I will take you up on that." I told her. "You can fuck your mother''s pussy now," I finished pulling back, taking the promise with me. The son delighted to finally have his mother''s pussy. The son pulled out, and he announced, "I can finally have my Woman''s pussy!" He announced to the room. The barrier was broken, and he pushed his long hard cock into his mother. She cried out, pulling him into her breasts, and his hips went to work without pause. I watched as they ted in each other''s bodies and gave an order to the ve cors. "Do not leave this area." I put the order in and smiled. They never even noticed when I left as they thrived in the other''s body. -- Double release since I forgot to hit the publish buttonst week. Sorry Thought I brought out the chapter. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 The mother and son continued to go at it with astonishing abandonment. They lost themselves in each other as the son took his mother''s pussy without regard for anything around him. This was something that I decided to encourage as there was still more training to be done. For now, this was the type of behavior I wanted to reinforce. Soon, though, I would have to train in an instinctive desire to listen to orders. This was secondary and not in the contract. The contract stated that they wanted the Mother and son to be intimate for parties. They were entertainment for the higher ss, and their sense of abandonment might work for that. I got lost in thought on both possibilities. I could do either or and I would not be in vition of the contract. This became moreplicated as I thought deeper into it as I made a mistake forgetting to ask this type of thing. I would also charge extra for this service as well. This felt like my first true mistake since entering this world, and it made me frown deeply. I was at a crossroads and could go with what I considered quality training for something that the customer might not even want. I got stuck in a conundrum, and I decided to wait before moving forward. I looked at the sensory box that I originally nned to use on them. It was something I still could do if I wanted them to abandon themselves even more to the pleasure. At this point, they might both feel forced into things. I wanted them to feel they chose to do this and not that I had forced them. The only thing I indeed forced them was the other day when I chained both of them up and inserted the boy''s cock into his mother. This was perfectly fine, in my opinion, though. With the conundrum, I put it off and watched them for a bit before I ordered, "Take your mother into the showers. You can continue to enjoy yourselves there." My order was absolute, and the boy picked up his voluptuous mother and carried her into the showers with her on his cock to continue his fun. If it weren''t for the cor, he wouldn''t have even heard me at this point as he was working on his single-handed quest of filling the semen tank inside his mother. I then secured them inside the room. With the dup locked inside, I could move on to the more significant problem. Thest particr person that was vital to my cause that I was forwarding. Shelly should also be in contact soon, and this soured my mood. The dumb girl was still a liability, but she needed to be visible and not been seen with me often. Otherwise, someone may get wise or connect me to the things about to begin. The city, in my eyes, was a keg of gunpowder with a haphazard trail of lit gunpowder heading towards it. I had no idea when it was going to blow; all I knew is that it would soon. I was watching and hoping I could get myself in the best position possible for when it blew. This was bing scarier as time moved forward since I knew it was going to happen. I opened the locked area and noticed Kara gone. The potential that she is was back in the mansion that haunted her. I wondered if her innocence will still be the same when she returned to my hands. It was curiosity that drove me to think of her as I genuinely felt that she was. But the things she would be doing are something no innocent girl should be able to do well. I had to hope and n for the best when it came to her. Everything would be falling into ce soon, and I needed things to work out properly. I turned to the cells looking at thest person. It was one of the City lord''s advisors. She was a noble in a small baron on the edge of the territory at the edge of the Empire. Unfortunately for her, it was on the edge of the border to the Beast-kin nation. She was barely considered a noble, and hernds were almost barren. Hernd was only important due to being on the border and had a military outpost on it. That was her primary source of ie was an outpost for the military. The small vige she owned was barely more than a brothel and entertainment supply for that outpost. It also warehoused the supplies for it. It wasn''t an important location on the border, though, but it was near the border of Arlin to making it a good ce for an outpost. She was an advisor for the City Lord because she somehow made this smallnd very profitable. The City Lord favored her advice after that. This meant I would be dealing with an Intelligent woman that seemingly had a spine. I opened the cell and saw the woman looking at me. She looked at me both scared but confident. This wasn''t the stare that I received from apletely frightened woman. No, I could see the calction in this woman''s eyes. This was an interesting development, and I knew that I couldn''t just do whatever I wanted with her. This would take a mix of diplomacy and training her only if I had to. "So, It is finally my turn. The head butler, I am sure, is probably dead by now. That piece of naive ass must have been easy for you. Now it is my turn, I see." She told me her voice t. "Better than sitting in a sensory deprivation cell for days. This is much better being able to do something." "Come out," I told her, my voice t. Instead of what I would usually do, I made her take a seat on one of my torture devices free from restraint. I could see some confusion in her eyes. "You are an interesting woman; There are very few Tiger-kin with snow-white hair that is also a ve trainer. That means that you can only be the Recent Mistress Sally." She tells me. There was no point in lying, and I nodded, "Yes, I am," I told her with confidence making her eyes show even more confusion before she came to a realization. "You are going to kill me, aren''t you?" She said, and I shook my head. "No, I am not going to kill you. I have already killed the head butler. I cannot kill you as well and not raise suspicions things are happening. No, You will survive, and I will be leaving the Empire when I am done my Mission, Baroness." I told her the truth. "What are you doing then?!" She asked, "This makes little sense to me. If I don''t show up soon, then guards will be sent out to look for me. In another day or two, people will question where I am." She announced. She was a little wrong on the number of days. But she was close enough. I had three days before people would notice that she was missing. "Baroness, I have three ways to deal with you," I said, earning her attention, "First, I can kill you. This is what I least like to do, but you already know my identity, and If I don''t control you, then I can only kill you." I told her. She nodded, showing me her understanding which was a nice change of pace, "The second choice I can make is to torture then train you with the most brutal cutthroat ways I know to break you mentally." This made her frown, but the woman was intelligent as she kept quiet before I continued, "This is also something I don''t want to do as I have pride in my craft. I just do not have the time to do it properly; I failed in this aspect as I didn''t notice your intelligence early enough. I might have had enough time if I started when I first got my hands on you." She bit her lip and nodded, choosing to remain silent. "This then leads me to the third choice," I told her, "The third option is making you swallow a poison I have avable and make sure you follow your mission. I will tell you that your mission is very simple and will not affect the Empire. I do not want the Empire to fall." I told her telling a half-truth. I simply did not care if they fell or not as long as my gang remained. "You will be watched and not to do anything during the time we tell you at this point." I turned to her, "Well, I will ask you, which option?" The Baroness frowned. Each option was terrible, and only one was a real option. She clearly understood I was forcing her to pick option three. "Option three," She said with gritted teeth. I looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "Option two?" I asked her. This smartened the Baroness up; she remembered that she was under my whim, and the choice was ultimately mine. "What do you want?" She asked much more politely. "I want toy''s my Baroness; I like my toys, and I think I don''t have enough to y with. You see, I train toys, I don''t like to break them too much and like to keep my toys intact. So I like you, Your an interesting woman and I want to make you a toy for me to y with. I might stretch you y with you, tease you, and I might even break you. But I want you to be my toy. I think you will like it too. Now, Baroness, You will be given an additional choice. Be a toy Baroness, Learn the pleasures, and I might even spare you of the poison." I finished my rant. The Baroness now looked at me like a lunatic, and it was precisely the response I wanted. She probably understood that everything might have been just a show for me. Like I was acting in a certain way to make her react beneficially. "I think you like the fourth option," I answered for her, and she knew that she wasn''t going to like whatever I had nned for her. I walked over to the shelf, and I had my sight half trained on her. She started to look around for an exit and only saw that there was no door. "Looking for the door?" I asked her as I began to pick up some things to y with her. Some were typical toys I used to y others were something to treat as the stick. "No," She replied hastily, and I shook my head. "You could have told the truth to me, and I would not have punished you. This is the closest time you can escape. Who knows what might be on the other side of the exit. You have a better chance there, right? But no, you just had to lie to me. I feel rejected, my little Baroness. I need to punish you now properly." I ranted. The Baroness paled as I told her that. I started to look at the Baroness and her looks. She was in her early forties, maybete thirties, as higher positions that cause stress may age you faster. She had a birthmark under her right eye, and I could see that she was modest on the breasts. The Baroness was attractive in her own way. She didn''t have a scrap of clothes on her, and her abs showed that the Baroness was a fit woman. I decided to put some mana and check out her body as I usually didn''t and found to my surprise, that she was a C rank in something. I didn''t know what route she picked for herself, but she was that strong. This made me smile, though, as I was much stronger than her at the B rank. It was a slight difference in saying, but I could kill her quickly and easily. I grabbed her by the hair, and I smiled at her with a dark smile that promised I was about to have fun. She quivered only for a moment, and I knew that she wasn''t like the butler. The butler was steadfast in his loyalty. I would have had to make it so that he wanted to die before I could even get started with training making it absolutely useless to do anything. This Baroness still feared death, making me at least have one opening. I grabbed a pill that I was going to use as a ''poison; on her. It was something I decided to use to try and trick them. What this pill would do was create slight stomach problems and make you feel chest congestion. It would get slightly worse over a couple of days before it would leave the system. The Antidote was something that was alsoced with more of the Poison. The antidote would leave the body, curing the symptoms while the poison would restart the process. The worse the symptoms could get, would feel like an elephant was sitting on your chest and making it hard to breathe. After that, it would lessen until the effects were gone. It was all a bet to see if I could be the uncrowned queen of this city, and I forced the baroness mouth open, "This is the poison; I have an antidote here to lessen the effects of it. If you want to continue to live, you will need to find someone to give it to you every three days. If you make me happy, I will give you some." I lied to her with a smile. I made it look like I was about to toss it into her mouth, and instead, I pped her. "Nope, let''s have some fun first, then we can prepare you for going home," I told her, pping the other side of her face for the fun of it. "What are you going to do to me?" The Baroness asked me, and I could hear the shake in her voice. Her hand then followed up, attacking me, and I grabbed her hand. I clicked my tongue, showing her my disdain, "I am a B ranker, little Baroness; you are too weak to threaten me." I told her, and I pulled her arm, making her lose her bnce and fell to the floor on her knees, and I tightened my grip on her hand. "You have no more ability to ask questions here. There is only what I want. Now let us have some fun." I grabbed some chains and pulled her back into the cell that she was just in. The chain fell to the floor, making noise as we moved back to her previous cell. She started to fight back, and I felt her fists hit me. It was slightly annoying and hurt a little, so I wrapped her arms with the chains before continuing. I then pulled her into the cell with her screaming at me. "FUCK YOU!" She cried out. I then whipped the chain out, sending it through one of the ceiling hooks, and the other end came back to me whistling. Itnded in my hand, whipping me harshly, but I never put enough strength for it to hurt me. It wrapped around my hand a couple of times before I pulled on it. The Baroness moved as I pulled her towards the ceiling. "Now, now," I scolded her as I hung her up on the ceiling. "I am going to give you something I am sure that you will enjoy," I told her as she spat at me. She wanted the other options, and I needed to put more fear into her that she would never want tond in my hands again. "You see, Baroness, I am going to punish you. You need to understand some things, and I have decided I will give you a day to think where you want to stand." I finished, and her body was now in the air held up by her arms. I walked out of the cell and finished gathering some things. "You are going to enjoy tonight," I told her, and I put a gag into her mouth. "You are going to enjoy it too much," I finished, and I started to tie up around her breasts. I made them, so it was a bra and that it was tight but not too tight, mostly outlining them. I then got some clips with a vibrating feature, and I clipped both her nipples making her scream into the gag and try to move. I then tied her legs apart, forcing her pussy to be visible to me. I put down some things outside her vision, and I began with a long string of anal beads into her rectum. Each bead was enchanted, and I put in twenty, one-inch beads into her ass hole one at a time while listening to her muffled expletives, feeling my pussy grow wet. I didn''t turn them on yet as I finished putting thest one into her ass. I smiled as I took out a nine-inch dildo and showed it to her. "This is going to be an entertaining night for you indeed!" I told her before I lubed it up and shoved it into her pussy. She screamed again, only for it to be muffled by the gag. I then grabbed another thing off the ground that was leather straps. "This here," I showed her the leather straps, "Is what will keep everything I just gave you on," I told her, and I started to put the straps on, forcing everything to stay in ce. I smiled as I looked over things and put on gloves and thered her breasts with an aphrodisiac and her clit. I took off the gloves carefully and tossed them into the garbage I had prepared in the room. I then took her off the chains after standing behind her. I lowered her to the ground even as her hands went to the toys. I didn''t care, though, as I had her under her armpits, and I ced her on the ground. I let go, and she fell back. I then grabbed the rope I left and tied a hand to one of the loops while her hand freed her mouth. "Why! Please let me go; I won''t tell anyone!" She screamed as I finished tying the knot and grabbed the loose hand, "NO! PLEASE, I''LL DO WHAT YOU WANT!" She screamed as I started to tie up the other hand and ced back the gag for her. I double-checked everything, and I smiled down at her as she raised her head to look at me. "See you tomorrow, Baroness; I really am looking forward to it." I smiled at her sadistically, knowing I would enjoy the scenery, and grabbed the chain as I went out. I hit the enchanted remote, and I could hear the vibrations start at full st and a muffled scream. I locked the cell, leaving her for the night. She would be easier to work with, in the afternoon tomorrow. I turned off themps and left, leaving the Baroness in the dark. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The hidden wall closed behind me while I smiled. The intelligent woman behind me was in for a long night. I wondered what time it was, but I didn''t care how long I left her in that position. The darkness would envelop her entire world; there was only the sound of the vibrations inside her. The only sight was the darkness around her. The only thing to entertain her was the vibrations from orgasm to orgasm that she would be going from. I was genuinely looking forward to how she looked when I decided to check in on her. I sighed, knowing that I wouldn''t be able to keep her locked in the state I left her for as long as I pleased. Still, the thought ofing in tomorrow to see the condition that she was in was aforting one. There would be no way that she would keep herselfpletely together after an entire night in that state. She would be in a much better position for me to negotiate with. I also had one extra day before I had to have her on the road again. The extra time was invaluable for my ns, and I only slightly regretted the time constraints I was under. Still, this all-or-nothing y was something that allowed me room to escape if I saw any signs. It was something that I didn''t want to do in the end, though, and the thought of doing so without more significant gains would be a sad one. In the end, though, I would be leaving a gang behind with territory and an intelligent leader. That on its own would be a win, and I wanted to move on soon. My thoughts seemed to sum up on the fact that either way, I would win. On the other hand, Sherry needed to see me soon to give me a heads up on what was happening inside the City lord''s house. Many of his servants and advisors recentlye down with problems. I would like to know how well they were doing hiding gambling habits and drug habits. If the City lord were smart, he would cleanse many of his closer servants once he noticed any signs of these issues. The problem that he would have, though, is his head butler just was killed in an unfortunate ''ident.'' This simplified many issues, although not as much as if I recruited him to my cause would have. Instead, someone hopefully I have already induced to be on my side would be recing him. This would, unfortunately, be a wild card in the equation if he didn''t, though. I knew more issues might crop up, and I had a night of killing ahead of me. That would be refreshing as I was feeling slightly rusty at this point. I looked over to the showers with these thoughts in my head and wondered if the mother and son were still enjoying their loving embrace? This was a question I sought an answer to and moved with purpose opening the door. Moans and groans answered my question as I looked to the floor by one of the far corners. The mother was atop her son mounting him. Her hips went up and down, keeping his cock inside her as much as she could. The semen dripped from the edges frothing out in bubbles as she continued. He groaned in excursion from the amount of ejaction he had with his mother. The mother seemed to be almost out of breath, but her pussy hungry for more from him. I watched in silence, feeling my pussy heating up as her son reached up to her ample chest and took them into his hands. His mother moaned in a reaction as he shoved up hard into her. Her breasts morphed into different shapes as her son groped them and teased them. Her cries became louder then suddenly stopped as both seemed to twitch multiple times before the son retracted and pushed into his mother a couple of more times. The mother on top dropped, and her breastsnded on his chest. They both looked exhausted from what I considered the rtively low amount of time I was gone. When they both huffed harshly, the mother looked into her son''s eyes, and their lips met. The world seemed to have disappeared to be just the two of them. The loving kiss continued as they no longer seemed to be stuck in just lust. They seemed to have changed from ravage fucking to a loving embrace that the two wanted more than anything. This was a very wee change, I thought, as they continued an intense make-out session. It was exactly what I needed, and I might even be done soon. These two would be entertainment for the nobility, and just the loving embrace from the two wasn''t entertaining. They needed to change things up constantly between the two of them without orders. I wanted them to want to pleasure each other in different ways, to explore different avenues of pleasure that neither thought of before. The vani stuff they seemed to lean towards wouldn''t be entertaining. Well, I thought with a sardonic twist, not entirely entertaining. It would be suitable for a couple of times, but if they wanted to survive and stay together for the long term, they would need to mix it up. That was what I would start to teach them next. I stepped forward with the thought of the following lesson ns as they continued to embrace each other without the knowledge of my presence lovingly and turned on the shower with cold water. The water fell on their heated exchange, shocking them both. In a tter of mixed-up bodies, they both tried and failed to stand up, bumping into each other. They both took a couple of extra seconds under the cold water finally came to their feet. I raised an eyebrow as they both flushed with heated faces that had known they were caught. I suppressed augh as they both looked like they were caught with their hands in the cookie jar. The instinctive want to tease them both came up, but that would be against my ns for the both of them. It was equally challenging for me to hide the smile for what I had decided was next for them. I wordlessly turned the shower from cold water to warm. Their bodies soon would start to heat up, and I order, "Clean each other up," with a pause before I continued, "And for once, don''t make your mother cum." I found it hard not tough as the boy flushed a deeper shade of red as the mother turned her head to him. She also had a deep blush of red on her. "Yes, Mistress," The son said a secondter, joined by the mother''s acknowledgment of the order. I nodded, "Good, I think you both have a couple of more orgasms in you from your embrace seconds ago," Imented, taking them by surprise, "You will be in for one more lesson today before you clean up once more; to eat then bed." I finished. They both looked to be surprised as I told them what was in store for them instead of making them. They seemed happier and dly started to clean each other up. I was even surprised the son didn''t make his mother cum while they showered. Although she was very close to doing so, I could tell. The mother was very sensitive and identally might have almost trained by her son to cum from the cleaning. That would take more training, though, than had happened. I put it on the back burner of things I might be interested in training into her. Soon they cleaned each other up without extra punishments needed. I took them back out to the main training area, where the mess from before was still isted in that one spot. I took them over to the Saint Andrews Cross and pointed at it. "Bound your son to it," I ordered. The mother was surprised but followed the order secondster. The son seemed resigned, and his mother put shackles onto each wrist and around his ankles, binding him to the cross. I looked to the mother, and I smiled, "You both have made me happy today," I said to them both honestly, "You are taking quite the strides in training that I think you are ready for the next step." This earned both their surprise, and they looked back at each other. "As you may have noticed that my training is unique and don''t see fit that I need to do all the training myself. You will be entertainment for the nobility. You are worth more together for me than separately. Now, You both are somewhat entertaining." I began earning both their frowns, "But I see that I can tell you now what you are trained for and make you aware of what you need to do to survive together." Their frowns were very deep at this point. "You''re trained to love each other and to have sex in front of crowds for their entertainment." They both looked surprised and disgusted, only for realization to dawn upon them. They had openly and readily epted my training to the point I was happy with their progress as a couple. "B-But," The mother started to speak only to stop, brought back into speechlessness as she had no idea what she even wanted to say. "You both understand, So this next lesson is for you both to open yourselves up. You," I said, pointing to the young man. "Are already open to doing more things with your mother." I stated, earning another frown from him and his mouth opened to deny, "I don''t care for your denial; I also don''t care," I told him honestly. "Your mother also has a very sensitive body and likes to receive it, No matter how much she also wants to deny that." Both shut their mouths, understanding I didn''t care what they wanted to say. "Now, it is time for you to entertain the crowd," I told them, "I will be that crowd to start, and your mother will start first," I told them, taking a seat a little distance from them, "Entertain me with your bodies, do something to make me gasp, make me want to watch. This will be your life from now on; use everything around you to y with your son for my entertainment or receive a new punishment from me if I am bored." I motioned to everything around me before I pointed at the line of cabs with some torture devices and the secret entrance. "Except that line of cabs, the devices in there are for another purpose." I smiled and sat back while the mother looked lost, as did her son at the sudden information and freedom to y with each other. She looked lost and turned to me with that lost look. "M-M-Mistress, D-Do I have to?" She asked. "Think of it this way," I began knowing just ordering wasn''t good in this situation, "This is me teaching you both skills to remain together forever," I told her, my voice grave, "If your noble owners ever get bored who knows what they will do with you. Maybe you will stay together, maybe not, maybe with your son growing into a strong man will be sold to the mines. Maybe he will be a battle ve in the army, Or you can learn these skills and maybe continue to be entertainment for your masters." She winced at the stark truth. "I will not order you here; This muste from you; I have already fulfilled what I needed to do with my contract." I sat back now and rxed as the mother contemted while the son looked lost bound to the cross. I watched as she struggled with herself, her son looking towards her. Tears dripped from her eyes, dripping slowly from her face. They dropped to the ground without a sounding from either of them. I watched my pussy bing wet with the number of emotions I witnessed in a small amount of time. The mother turned and began looking around for something to use to y with her son. A smile blossomed on my face, and when the mother saw me, she turned. Her face paled, looking at my smile as I watched her try to find new ways to entertain me using her son''s body. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I sat back as the woman in front of me panicked. She was not ready for this at all in any way, shape, or form. The thing was that I had things to do and literally didn''t have all day. Her fussing all over the room was something that made me want to roll my eyes. She also kept herself to a small area in front of her. The order to y with her son in a fresh new way that didn''t only include their love for each other made her hesitate. No matter what she picked up, she looked lost, and I realized a fixable but straightforward mistake I made. They both didn''t know what they were doing when it came to this. I figured I would have had much more entertaining when it came to the young man ying with his mother than the route I chose. That was also why I picked this route. I didn''t want the mother getting into the mindset of being the only one to receive. I was nning on doing a perfect job with these two. I want them to spread my name around the city without needing to do it myself. Each time they yed with each other in front of a crowd, it would be an advertisement for me. It would be apelling one the longer they continued to entertain the nobility too. It was easier to send them back as they are now. Suppose I did so now, though, I could only see them being entertaining to the nobility who grow bored quickly for a matter of months max. Instead, I could train them both to ept even more of each other and kinks they would be much more entertaining. It would even make my client happier if he didn''t have to sit on them to make them do something new. I wanted to train these two to want to constantly mix up the type of y they did with each other. It was harder to do this, though, but I had extra days to do so. These two were not like that centaur who probably had problems now thinking of anything other than sex. I watched the woman fuss, and I knew the reason why she did so. She cared deeply for her son and didn''t want to hurt him. She looked at therge metal dildos and restraints with hidden fear. She only wanted to pleasure him without realizing the very act of pain can make that pleasure all the sweeter for him that she can take pleasure in giving him that mix of pleasure and pain. The concept was too outrageous to her as she contemted her choices into indecision. If I left her like this, she would forever remain in this mindset. Training her to be able to switch mindsets would be the more difficult part of this training. That, coupled with the fact I would have to have to do that with her son simultaneously, made my work cut out for me. I hid a sigh as I stood up, turning the attention of both the son and mother to me quickly. "This will be the only time I somewhat instruct you," I said sternly, "I have seen if I leave you to your own devices, you will be here all night." I continued with a chiding tone. Instead of being sad, she looked relieved as I told her that. "Pain and pleasure are the same coin with different sides." I began grabbing a gag. "It can even spice up any pleasure you might feel," I put the gag in her son''s mouth, making sure he couldn''t say anything. "Your son here would dly do some y with your body if I gave him the ability to earlier. That doesn''t mean that you can do the same at first." The mother''s eyes widened at the admission, "He wouldn''t do that to me," She replied to the usation I leveled on her son, making me snort. "Yes, he would," I replied with my voice much louder and more confident. The young man pulled on the restraints looking to refuse what I said. "The thing you must remember, though," I began again, "I am doing this as an extra service. IF you and your son want to remain together forever," I shouted, forcing both to listen, "You must be able to do these things to each other. You are both ythings to your Master, and I am your trainer." My tone was severe, trying to make my point to both of them, "Your entertainment and you must be entertaining; otherwise, you will be sold for another reason. I am giving you the ability to be entertaining regardless of how you feel about it." My voice echoed in the silent room as both forgot to breathe. "This isn''t only for your benefit; It is for my own too, as I am the one to train you. Nobles will remember that as they watch you fornicate together. You need to keeping up with different ways to pleasure each other for their amusement. You must be able to ept every part of your training. Not only from me but from each other. I will be gone soon, and you must train each other in various ways not only in private but on stage." I finished before walking over to a cab and pulling out whips. "Pain and pleasure are the same coin, only different sides," I reiterated, "Pleasure your son in the pain. For if you don''t, you will lose him feeling much worse pain." I walked over with a riding crop from that cab. I held it out to the young man''s mother. She looked at me, lost in thought as she stared at that simple riding crop. Instead of being a simple object to her, she saw a decision. It was the physical object that would change the new dynamic she and her son had reached. I could see the shame as she turned to her son. She had just begun to ept a physical rtionship with her son. Now I was taking it to another level. She turned to look at the riding crop and her son several times. The minutes rolled by as I stood still, watching her indecision. I let her take that time, though. A person willing to learn was what I needed in this instance. I needed her to want to learn, and I would, in time, make her understand her son would too. Still, I could see that faint hope in her eyes that I would pull that riding crop away from her. That dying hope that this was all a dream and she wasn''t a ve. That she was at home somewhere in the empire raising her son to be a dock worker or something. And I saw her reach out that handnding on the riding crop, and that hope died. I refrained myself as I saw that hope die. It was so beautiful to watch that hope die as she picked it up into her hand. Such a simple action meant so much at that moment, and she killed it with her own hands. To sacrifice so much with such a simple action; Pleasure filled my head, and my already wet pussy moistened further. Still, I kept control of myself as I smiled with restraint. "W-What do I do?" She asked, her tone firming up. New steel in her spine grew as she killed that old hope. "I never have done something like this. Not to my boy either. I-I-I never even Spanked him!" She eximed at the end. I smiled at the naive mother in front of me. "That doesn''t matter," I told her, "You need to learn, and so I want you to use that to hit him. I don''t care where I want you to hit him wherever you want." I paused, seeing her horror but that spine still solidifying, "And, I want you to look into his eyes as you do so. I will give you five minutes to hit him ten times. This is such a simple task that if you fail in the next five minutes to do so, I will whip him a hundred times." My order rang out, and the punishment was explicit. The horror at the thought of hitting her precious lover and son rolled through her. I stepped past to sit down where I had before to watch. She looked down at the crop several times. This woman''s indecision was probably one of the reasons she was now a ve, I thought. She looked more and more at it, and time passed. I watched before I said something that truly motivated her. "One more minute to hit him ten times, or I whip him a hundred times," I casually told her like I was asking for a morning coffee. With a minute left, she looked at me, shocked, and her resolve solidified. The crop moved in her hand finally. I almost let out an exmation of the time it took for her to do it. I almost had to stop a giggle froming through with the surprise as she missed her tied-up son. It whooshed by his chest as she went to hit him. She blushed in shame as I held back my giggle I am sure would make me sound like a schoolgirl. She regained her resolve, though, after a second and the riding crop hit her son. It barely made a noise, and my word was like lightning to her, "Harder," I told her. The whip moved faster, hitting her son in the chest, and I repeated myself, "Harder or I won''t count it next time." This time the crop whistled in the air hitting her son''s leg, and he groaned this time. "Again," I told her. The order came out, and the crop whistled. Itnded on his hip, and I repeated my order. Soon the count surpassed ten as my voice followed up. The mother stared into her son''s eyes, and her breasts swayed as the riding crop whistled in the air,nding on him over and over. His groans at each hit entered the room as the mother continued to hit her son with that riding crop. The skin on his side began to turn red, and my order to do so again and again stopped. Still, the riding crop whistled in the air as she continued to whip her son with it. The intensity of the situation as she switched arms to hit the other side. I stood up to watch from the side, and tears dropped from her eyes as she started to whip the other side of his body. They continued that intimate stare even as he groaned after each hit. He now even had a pain boner watching his mother''s ample breasts sway with each hit to his body. I was silent as she started to sweat from the exhaustion from whipping her son. With the tears and the intimate staring, I even began to feel out of ce and like a third wheel as the atmosphere turned awkward for me. It spoke to how much these two lovers and mother and son loved each other. I could feel it with their bodynguage, even as one tortured the other. My smile grew as I watched. I had exactly what I wanted, and my voice called it all to a halt. "Enough!" I almost yelled. My order came out just as the crop was about tond. Her head whipped around to look at me. My sudden interruption took her by surprise, and I could see the tears whip off her face from the sudden movement. There were still plenty dripping down onto her breasts, though. I walked closer, and I smiled, looking at them both. The young man still had tears from the pain dished out upon him from his mother. I looked down the sides of the young man and realized I forgot to apply the cream for these scars that might develop on his skin. I didn''t want to hurt the product after all. Still, I needed to make sure they wouldn''t scar. I sighed, looking at that, but I knew I would have to spend more on it. The crisscross of red lines was biting into his skin from the misses his mother hit him with the riding crop. She was an amateur with a riding crop at best. And that was being extremely unfair towards amateurs. Still, she had finally broken through the threshold of doing things to her son. She inflicted more pain than I thought she would in the end. I turned to the mother, "Take him down and hold him. After each time you do pain y, hold him and help him. He will have a hard time walking; take him to the showers and clean him up." I softly said, "I will get him something for his wounds." I finished. The mother didn''t speak and nodded. I shook my head as she set upon her task without question. Tears nketed her eyes as she looked upon the damage she did to her son. I walked away to the storage room. It was a small bottle of regeneration potions. It was heavily watered down but still expensive. I grabbed that potion and brought it to them. I should have used the cream; I wasn''t expecting the mother to get so into whipping her son for such a long time. She actually did a real number on his body. It was like she was whipping him while something was being strangled inside of her to death. It was beautiful to watch, and the wet pussy I had was going to make it a pain in the ass to fight tonight. I made it back, and the woman had gone faster than I expected as I didn''t find her in the main chamber. I moved to the shower to see that she was using a towel to help wash his body. The tears still dripped from her eyes, and I almost rolled my own eyes at how dramatic she was being. I walked in a squatted beside the boy, and helped him drink the potion. It was simple to do, and the mother thanked me for it before I stood up. "Clean up yourselves before I put you back in your cell tonight. Make it quick this is already too many showers for you both today." I finished and leaned back. My thoughts quickly turned not to the two in front of me but to the expectations I had for Jackie with the Centaur. She better not have fucked it up, I thought with a vicious grin. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The mother and son followed now dutifully behind me, looking meek as I stepped out of the showers. They followed me out of the showers, and the whip marks started to heal on the young man. I brought them out to the room Jackie was in. At this point, the Centaur was on one of the women with arge puddle dripping from her cunt of white liquid. Each of the pillories had a pool of white liquid under them. The man''s ass was also dripping with that same liquid. He cried out for the centaur''s cock to fill him as I noticed something about that male, too; that his balls seemed red from abuse to them. My thoughts were confirmed when Jackie came by with a crop whipping down upon those balls. "Beg louder bitch boy. I don''t think he hears your pathic cries!" She said to him harshly. I turned to watch the Centaur even as I heard a fresh male voice cry out, "Please, Master Centaur, please fuck my tight little cum dumpster!" I ignored the male ve crying out as Jackie went on with criticizing his begging. Jackie had a pronounced love for ball torture that I did not have. I didn''t mind it, but it wasn''t something that I glorified as she did. Then again, I glorified in general pain and emotional suffering probably even more than she likes ball torture. The centaur in my vision, though, looked exhausted. His hips were thrusting into the blonde ve much more slowly than usual. I brought the mother and son into the training room. The mother gasped as she noticed the ves in here while the son looked horrified. I walked past the fourth ve, counting the number of ejactions that the Centaur has achieved today. I entered the area of the cells and brought the mother and son back to their cell. "That training is something that might happen to you two if you don''t understand what I mean about entertainment," I told them tly, earning their attention as I closed the cell behind them. "That Centaur will probably be trained tost no more than two or three events before being disposed of if he cant be sold. If you want tost, remember that my training to you two now is for you, not me." I said, making it sound like I was appealing to them. The mother and son looked at me with horrified expressions. Then they realized what I was doing for them. The realization could be seen on their faces as they discovered that I was doing the best I could for them to remain together. Instead of looking at me with fear, they saw hope and gratefulness. I left at that smirking when they couldn''t see me. Frankly, the only reason I was helping them was for my reputation after I left this empire. It would make me a wantedmodity when I traveled through the nation in the future if these two were still going years from now. Entertainment was an essential thing among the Nobility in the Empire. It was quite different from how the Kingdom of Arlin required strength, with the only preferential treatment being for their family before others. As I left the cells after seeing to making sure the ves in them were appropriately fed, I joined Jackie again. The Centaur was now on the male ve. Its knees kept bending to thrust into the ve harder and faster. Jackie wasughing, and a riding crop whistled through the air,nding on the centaur''s ass. The centaur cursed as I came into the room, seeing fully what was going on. The riding crop came down two more times in quick session. "Ah, You need to cum three more times!" Jackie eximed. "You have one minute to release a load into your partner before I decide to put some of your favorite medicine onto that swelling prostate nd inside your ass," Jackie said with a sadistic grin that made me happy. With that genuine threat, the Centaur started to thrust with increased enthusiasm. The male ve under him cried out, and I realized that Jackie had already made the Centaurpletely not care about the fact that it was a male hole. The threats punctuated with follow-up would be the only thing that moved him like this. I positioned myself and saw a swollen ass on the centaur with arge insertion in it. It was also vibrating, and I realized why the centaur was so desperate to keep away from the aphrodisiac. I never specified that she could use the ass hole. Then again, I can see why she did so. Jackie started to count down loudly about ten seconds earlier than she gave him. He wouldn''t know that, though, as he desperately tried to cum. "Two!" Jackie enthusiastically shouted out. "One!" She followed up quickly. "Game over!" Jackie yelled just as the centaur released his seed deeply in that ve''s ass. "NO!" the Centaur screamed out in despair as Jackie''s riding cropnded on his balls. "YES!" Jackie yelled out; happily; She didn''t even wait and pulled out therge dildo from his ass. The asshole puckered stretched out from the dildo. She grabbed some of myrge gloves and ordered, "Stand still!" She then grabbed a handful of that aphrodisiac in her gloved hand before stepping up behind the Centaur. She then shoved her hand into the Centaurs ass with glee as he cried out in both pain and pleasure. I then notice her arm go in a little with that hand and started to twist and press inside. The Centaur loudly moaned, and I could even see his balls twitch as she worked inside his ass. She then pulled out of his ass and stood back, taking off the glove. Then grabbed that sizeable vibrating dildo and shoved it back inside without mercy. Jackie then ordered him to fuck another ve of his choice. The male ve seemed to be the recipient even though the two female ves cried out for his cock as if on queue. The man under him cried out in pleasure, thanking him for choosing him to be the recipient of his massive horse cock. I watched as the Centaur went to work and he cried out as the sadistic woman behind him injected extra mana into the vibrator inside him. The vibrations increased in more than just volume, and the Centaur cried out. "Jackie," I said slowly as I watched her overpower the enchantments. Jackie seemed to wake up and turn to me. Without thought, she walked over to me and turned to watch her training. "I am two more ejactions from making him hit forty," Jackie said with a proud smile towards me. "At first, I thought the aphrodisiac on his cock would make him cum faster. I started to put it on even more liberally than you did." Jackie said, making a report of her training method. "That didn''t seem to increase the speed of ejaction, though." She said with a frown. Then turned to me and said," Then I thought what if I increased the pleasure that he felt? So I started to stretch his asshole with my hand and fingers. What I learned is that the ass of a Centaur is huge and can only userge insertions." I nodded as she stated that fact, "Then I noticed that I could use some of yourrger dildos and vibrators on that to increase the speed of ejactions. It worked, and now he is almost like a broken faucet. With thebinations of threats and aphrodisiac, he is following instructions perfectly." She finished with a smile. "eptable," I said, knowing full well I would have done multiple of the same things she had done. I wasn''t as interested in the Centaur as he released another moan while cumming inside the ve. He then got down and ran over to a ck-haired female ve. He inserted inside her, much to her pleasure. The other female ve cried out in separation, begging for his horse cock. "Finish up here and clean up the ves in the showers this time," I told Jackie, receiving a nod. "Make sure that he finishes the number of ejactions, though." "Yes, Mistress Sally." Jackie nodded as I walked away. I sat in the office for a little bit thinking about the mission tonight. I would be ranking up my system with the blood of my enemies. I sat down, and I contemted things like I hadn''t done in a while. I had been so caught up in everyday activities in my current plot to increase my voice that I never sat down to just think. This was a habit that I took up in my past life as a mob boss. When I could at the time, I would review what I knew and wanted to know, and it was something that changed many decisions I was going to make for the better, I believed. The Centaur wasn''t going to be a problem. His training just needed that edge to send him over the edge of sanity to a mindless fuck machine bent on filling holes as best as possible. It was almost an insultingly easy job to do. Still, the noble just wanted my fresh name stamped on a ve. It was a professionalpliment, even if it was insultingly easy. It was something I had never done before in this life, though. I still never had sifted through those new memories from the system, either. Many of the experiences were interesting such as a woman named Kathrine that was a Dominatrix herself. The memory was one of the first and most fierce to try to take over this body. She was an interesting woman that used her body to gain power in every way she could. She had done it as well, ascending almost to the throne of the continent that she lived on. The problem was that she put too much into her ves and not on herself. When a powerhouse of wizardry came from the shadows, they had an epic duel that I couldn''t understand fully. It happened in the skies, and that confused me as it felt effortless inside the memory. The duel, though,sted weeks and changed the surface of miles ofnd under them. However, the Wizard won the duel when one of the Wizard''s friends came out of the shadows as Kathrine focuses on the Wizard''s spell with her whip. The scene looked so unusual I couldn''t understand fully what was happening but the dagger in her back ripping through the flesh was something I could understand. Kathrine''s final look of disdain on the person behind her was piercing, as was the de of the second dagger as it pierced the side of her skull, ending her life. It was a harsh lesson in this memory not to create too many enemies. A dagger from the dark is a lot more hazardous than that in front of you. It was a lesson that I remember from my previous life as well. The more power you had, the more you had to hide that power. There was no such thing as invincible or immortal there was only the powerful and the weak. Even the weak can kill those stronger than them too. I was a crack shot in my past life, the gunfight that finally ended my life; I took many down with me. I killed more than the number of bodyguards I had loyal to who died in that final battle. I guarantee that those that attacked me were the politician''s bodyguards as well. Otherwise, if they contacted professionals, I would have been warned. My control in the underground world was almost absolute. That meant that many were envious and wanted to dethrone me. Lonely is the throne, for many are looking to take it for themselves. This made me think of the present. I wasn''t creating any more enemies than I had to. The Northern beast mountains didn''t know who killed my cute tiger''s protector was. That was a mystery to them and a reason I was going south away from that war. I didn''t want to paint a target on my back with the beasts. The necromancers guild was another potential enemy. That was a mystery in itself, though, since neither had dered what the other thought of each other. The attack seemed to be a probe meant to scare me. They had seeded, and then I raised the prices of the bodies they wanted. It could be they were willing to take the insult, but I think another meeting with them now that I raised a rank might be in order. The thought caught on with me in my mind. I thought that maybe it would be better to keep my rank hidden from them. I didn''t know how strong their organization was in total. Mine, though, had only a single B rank. That was miles higher, though, than when I met with them originally though. A C ranker owning an organization and a B ranker owning an organization meant two different things. The Necromancer guild was an organization that would never be able to recruit openly and would need to be very careful in its movement. It would be best to have them on my side in the future, anding to an agreement with them would be best. This is only double so with the amount of undead that they must-have in the city. Making it seem like I don''t know about the army might be a good thing in my position of bargaining. Or at least make it seem more sincere as I try to work with them. It was a hard decision toe to, though, bringing myself more into the light for a chance at an alliance with the mystery guild. The thoughts I had around it all were not pleasant, but the truth was I needed them to slow down whatever operation they probably had in the works. If I kidnapped and began training the City lord and his family when that army erupted, all of this would be for nothing. The City lords disappearance would not be eptable in an emergency such as that. I stood up in the office and decided quickly with my usual quickness. The time spent in my thoughts was helpful in my ns again. I would make a second attempt to be allies with the Necromancer Guild. I would show them my might and demand respect. Either we came to terms, or we fought. I wasn''t afraid of either decision. I opened the door to see Jackie there looking annoyed, but she quickly contained it. "Mistress Sally!" She eximed in surprise. "I finished cleaning up the ves, put them in the cells, and Cleaned up the training area." She announced. That was what probably annoyed her was that she had to do that all herself. "Well, Let''s inspect your work then, And tell me, Did the centaur cum forty times?" I asked her with a raised eyebrow. "Yes, Mistress, The ve I had off to the side counted Forty-one times since at thest one he orgasmed twice in quick session," Jackie announced happily. "Okay," I said, "I will check with that ve, though," I told her, making her blush, "I want to double-check to see if I can trust you again, Jackie. Next time don''t disappoint me like you did the first time." I walked out of the room with Jackie close on my heels to inspect the cleaning she did. Chapter 112: Plans Chapter 112: ns Jackie''s clean-up was good, although not perfect. There was a couple of ces that she didn''t see, and I helped her out before sending her off. I made sure all the ves were secure in their cells and fed. It seemed Jackie understood that ves needed food too, and they were in the middle of eating when I did my final check. I then locked up the ce leaving just a little earlier than usual. I headed back to the apartment to change, and I moved across that field of instinctual dread before arriving. I was quicker than usual, and I arrived. Downstairs Kitty looked indignant and avoiding Freya. On the other hand, Freya was smiling towards Kitty as she tried to hide in the corner. The Nobility in the shop looking for new clothing to surprise their men with also took to Kitty seeing her on all fours. Many were dering their want for their own pet. I ignored that all as I headed up to the apartment, quickly changing. The night would fall soon, and I wanted to be in the slums where our headquarters was as soon as possible without leaking my position. I moved quickly and stripped myself of my usual clothes and weapons. I needed to make sure my persona wasn''t matched up to anything other than a hidden member of the gang. My Sadistic enchanted whip was something too eye-catching for that. I grabbed my older whips and generic ded whip, ready for battle. I slipped on Dark blood red leather that tightly bound itself to me. Leather had be like a second skin to me in this life. It was a constant in this life, and it hugged the contours of my body regrly. It was a feeling of light armor that I had grown to trust in. I dawned a cloak and opened a window to exit. I swung up and closed the window with a hand even as I did so. I then made my way away from the apartment, hopping along the apartment tops. Many nobles had seen me go upstairs into the apartment, which gave usible deniability if someone started asking questions. That didn''t matter, though at this point, and I moved toward the gang''s headquarters silently upon rooftops. Soon I jumped down to the streets far away from the apartment. I moved through the crowded streets as the light in the sky began to darken. City guards patrols started toe out more often as if woken up by nighting in. The number of deaths and the orders from the city lord increased those patrols to stem the number of deaths happening. It didn''t matter today, though, I thought with a smirk. Tonight I was going on a killing spree. I wanted to pile the bodies and level up. I wanted to show the enemies that they couldn''t continue to harass us without the bodies piling up. They had only seen that we had done short bursts of killing before consolidating our territory. They didn''t want to give Cassandra that time to bunker down in the territory. The only thing that stopped the full all-out war was the City guard popting the streets. As I moved past, a patrol of ten guards looking alert while walking down the street only punctuated the sheer number of the guards. You could even see detachments of two or three. I hoped that was one of the reasons for the Necromancer guild to hold off their attack to. If the reason was they were waiting for fewer alert guards all over the ce; I think they would be smart. Although it was supposed to be under the sensibilities of the nobles, the gang activity didn''t mean they were not a part of the problem. Any form of gold to the more corrupt members of the nobility was legitimatemany probably held shares in Gangs taking a part of the profits they made. As long as not too many bodies stacked that it made them look bad, they couldn''t care less what they did. It made me wonder how the Empire held together with Nobility this corrupt. It didn''t matter, though, I thought as I found my way into the headquarters while still in my thoughts. I slipped in while no one was watching and made my way into the underground meeting area. There were random people practicing fighting with something that looked like Carl''s type of fighting. It was different, though somehow, and it took me a second to recognize why it was different. The honesty in the movements was gone. All these gang members took what they learned from Carl and started to incorporate it into their own much more dirty fighting style. Carl also taught them the rudiments of Rage and controlling their emotions to be more powerful. It was interesting to see, and most of them were D rank already with that. It was heartwarming that we were finally starting to get out some bodies that could actually fight in this world. In my previous world, all you had to do was to give them an automatic weapon and tell them to shoot in a general direction. It was a little moreplicated than that, to be truthful, but it wasn''t much moreplicated if you wanted a person to go to jail afterward. I missed that simplicity and theplicated factors of the Modren world I inhabited. The long-distancemunication and the ability to move long distances quickly was something I sorely missed in this world. Then again, if I decided to start running as fast as I could in this world, I could probably change that distance problem. The only thing was that I would have to leave behind my toys. That wouldn''t be too much of a problem, but Stacy was an interesting toy, as was Kitty. Freya, on the other hand, was a trained toypletely. She would do anything I said without question, making her a very useful tool as well. Not to mention the connection that I still had with the Marquis. I wouldn''t be sure how he would react if she were suddenly dead or missing. All of these thoughts didn''t really matter, though, as I passed by the people training in headquarters. They were remarkably light for training as well, to my surprise. I passed by them without anyone paying attention to me. It was a surprise how many people were in the headquarters this time, and I would be asking Cassandra why it was so. I entered the meeting room where I always met Cassandra; when I entered, Cassandra was there with Carl. They both turned to me and looked surprised at my entry. My eyes narrowed, and I found some documents on the table. Interesting, I thought, and I picked them up from in front of them and read them. I nodded in understanding as it was maps of the areas we were looking at attacking. They were also the spoils that Cassandra seemed to be thinking we would gain from the attack. There were also intelligence reports and ns that she wanted to achieve. On them, I learned and now approved why those gang members were inside practicing. "Cassandra, Report," I ordered. "Yes, Mistress," Cassandra said, "We are looking at attacking the gangs tonight despite the presence of the city guards littering the area." Cassandra began, "I was nning on upying that territory with our own people behind us. I would like for us to go scorched earth, killing each member of every gang tonight." Cassandra said, looking at me. I noticed Carl frowning from this, though. "We need to purge them and make an example of these gangs that we are much more powerful than we appear to be. With your ascension, they should be bowing to our organization without a fight. But," Cassandra paused, "You want to remain in the shadows making this more difficult than if we came out with the Gang leaders rank. Instead, we will make them think that we have the backing by going through the hard points of gang strongholds that are at war with us." Cassandra continued, "This will strike fear into the other gangs, either making them back off ore at us as one. With the City Guard in the mix, though, they will not be able to attack us out in the open as they wish." Cassandra''s grin was wicked. "Carl will be your backup with myself and the Gang following you up, Mistress. We will attack following on your heels and clean up and upy the territory we take. We will take thest of the western docks from their hands, ensuring they all understand with blood that we control the dockspletely. All their strongholds will be dead, and we can move on through to the outer area of the docks to make some strategic depth in the city. If we take two extra blocks, we can control it will round our territory, decreasing nk maneuvers." Cassandra said, and I nodded. "How many are you bringing?" I asked. "There will be a hundred gang members. They are all D rankers with some C rankers mixed in with them. We will let the C rankers be the leaders controlling the D rankers that are upying with them. With this, we will have a force that can upy the territory without the consolidation time. This strategy, though, requires you to kill as fast and thoroughly as possible. Survivors getting out and calling anyone that could actually fight you would be the only reason this strategy wouldn''t work." Cassandra paused for a moment, "Well, They could also call the guards, and that would bring the City lord into the gang''s issues, which might be even worse." Cassandra summed up the major issues, "If it weren''t for the fact that you hit B rank in your chosen field, this n would be suicide." She finished it off with the truth. I couldn''t fault her deduction. It was true this was what would be considered an insane push for territory. The massacre that needed to be done to pull this off sessfully would stack the bodies in the strongholds. I looked down at it, and it was just like thest time. It was a warehouse that probably hadn''t stored anything off the barges and ships from the river. Instead, It was the working headquarters that we identified for the gang. It was around the center of what used to be the center of their territory. It was not closer to the edge of our territory, and I would need to hit the headquarters fast and hard before killing those in the affiliated strongholds. The gang we were attacking, which I never bothered to learn the name of, was smart in their deployments of their members. They kept fast response teams to other territories inside their main headquarters. Then when something happened, the information we had told us that they sent messengers or, in some cases, a mage which I was told they might have two. Will send a mana message to headquarters, which will send however many people they need in support. It allowed their members to stay more rested and rapidly respond to situations where they are actually needed. The next positive to this situation for them was that the rapid response team didn''t need exactly smart members. If they were sent for, they needed to fight. That was all they were was a rapid and focused fight crew ready to bash heads in when called to fight. That left a smaller amount of smarter members at the strongholds to hold that territory. It was a good setup but had one issue. None of the strongholds except the headquarters was truly strong. That meant that with one swift, a strong blow from me, even if I got injured, we could rout the gang out of the territory in good time regardless of their fighting spirit. That wouldn''t happen, though, and I was ready to fight. "I think," I began smiling as I put back up my hood, "You should finish getting your troops ready, Cassandra, Carl," I said, looking at them both in turn. "I want to head out as darkness falls. I want to paint the streets red by the end of the night. Chapter 113: Coloring the Streets Chapter 113: Coloring the Streets Thest of the light left the streets, and only the lights on somempposts lit from themplighters. Those posts in this part of the docks were not thatmon, and the primary source of light was from the windows of the businesses that were still running. The dark wasplete, and the night sky was appropriately missing the moon. The darkness in corners wasplete, and a single small frame moved through the streets with a cloak hiding the snow-white hair beneath it. I moved under that darkness and smiled at the identally chosen new moon night. It was perfect for the operation that I wanted tonight, and I knew the gang was following me through the streets. The gang members had no idea I was in front of them or what they were going through, and I moved like a phantom in that darkness as I lead the charge through the streets. On such a dark night, the guards seemed to be keeping themselves hidden so as not to get stabbed from a hidden dagger in the darkness. It was an intelligent decision, but you could still see the asional low-level young guardsmen barely a day over fifteen. They were hiding under the light, keeping ''guard'' as They were near the guardhouse, though, and each of those kids was keeping sentry as the total darkness loomed just outside their vision. That wasn''t saying that there weren''t more guards that had a spine moving on patrols; they were just a lot fewer than usual with the tension in the air around the city''s docks. Our movement went unnoticed in that darkness, and we moved past a small gang outpost on the edge of their territory without hitting it. The sentries of gangs watched without really watching into that darkness as they sat inside on a night like tonight, ruining their night vision. Some might have been able to see ten feet in front of them if they had good eyes, but they couldn''t see the movement past that distance as I moved past. Still, without a sound, nothing started behind me as the hand moved deeper into the enemy territory on a perfect night to attack. It was going even better than nned, getting to this point without being spotted as I moved past buildings and whores that didn''t snag a dock worker to work on tonight. One called out to me surprisingly and called out if I wanted to have some fun. She huffed in disappointment as I didn''t even acknowledge her. Still, with my movement, I was surprised at her ability to see me in darkness and my ability to hide. I ignored it for now and heard a soft exmation not longter, with her probably seeing the gang move past her. We soon reached our destination, and I moved into the light, looking at the warehouse in front of me. It was one of thergest I had seen in this world, but it was still made of wood and looked like it needed fixing. I was spotted, and I heard words directed towards me. "Hey, Dumbass!" That male voice called out as I stared at the sentry that spotted me. "Get the fuck out of here. This territory here is the-" Huis voice cut off as the first drop of blood was reaped this night. My first swift movement never left the sentry a chance as his voice was cut off by a ded whip wrapping around his neck and severing his artery with brutal speed. The blood spurted out onto the sidewalk, but the sudden cutting off of his voice alerted those around him. Exmations sounded throughout the warehouse as the sentry wasn''t quiet at all. I didn''t care, though, and I stood outside by that dead sentry as the heart still pumped, believing that the head needs blood pumping uselessly. The first members came out looking into what happened, opening the door to the warehouse for me. It wouldn''t have been an issue, but a Mistress like myself won''t miss the opportunity for trash to do it for her. The men and women inside this warehouse tonight were no longer people. They were my toys, and my whipshed out, grabbing the first gang member investigating around the throat. My whip pulled back, severing the artery around his throat, severing any ability to cry out. I stepped up to him even as I heard boots hit the floor, responding to the situation to investigate what has happened to the Sentry. It wouldn''t take long for them to find out, and I stepped up to the boy bleeding out with eyes opened wide, wondering what had just happened to him as those eyes zed over, never to be able to close on their own again. Two gang members exit at the same time, mming the front door of the warehouse open. My whip moved forward swiftly, and instead of going for the quick kill, I decided to alert the members inside what was happening to make them hurry up. The ded whip moved out, and a scream erupted as that whipnded down the shoulder of the middle-aged man tearing open his chest as it tore down to his hip. The scream was apanied by the gang member''spanion with a loud curse giving no one a question that they were under attack. The surprise of the attack would dy any action from them, and my whip moved to cut off the string of curses the second member had done. The whip then cut off the artery from delivering that blood in a simple motion. I walked into the door, retracting my ded whip to a simple sword, and stabbed the screaming man in the eye socket, cutting off any more cries at the source. A smile of anticipation grew on my face, unable to get rid of it. I looked around and saw gang members pull out bats, crowbars, or anything that might hurt someone as they were taken by surprise. The men I saw were the normal members that were only the actual warehouse workers. That didn''t matter to me, though, and a symphony of screams started to sound throughout the are house as two whips moved at speeds no normal person could react to. They licked the faces throats, either disabling wounding or killing men and sometimes women in the warehouse. Deeper inside, I could hear cries to gather and get ready to fight as that symphony of screams got closer and closer to them. I neared the internal part of the gang''s headquarters, no longer killing dockworkers that would have ran if only I gave them a chance. I didn''t, however, and I couldn''t care less as I moved past, walking over the men that had decided to provide for their families to work for my rivals. They never knew that something like this could happen, and they must have believed that war was suppressed by the guards littered the streets taking them as false security that we wouldn''t attack. Through, the symphony of cries became the backdrop as I felt mana start to move around in the warehouse, notifying me that someone here actually knew how to fight. A create busted open, and a fireballnded nearby me as my body moved out of its way. I looked at the floor, then the person who sent it, and looked at them with contempt under my cloak. My whipshed out, and I was surprised only for a moment as a shield found the whip''s critical spot in that simplesh, stopping it from maiming the woman wizard that cast the spell. I looked at them both, and my whips licked out towards them, and they tried to react with practice only those that fought often could do. They were C rankers, and they didn''t even know that I was controlling my strength at this moment to enjoy a fight. The fireballs started to rain down on me, and I found that even if I was trying to enjoy the fight, I felt no danger and neither did my blood rush from it. They continued to doge or blocked my whips for a couple of exchanges as I simply moved with my superior agility and flexibly out of the way of their attacks. They felt so slow in my new bodypared to what those same ones would have felt like before. I grew bored quickly, though, and a frown was pasted on my face. My whips then licked out, and both the C ranked members died as one whip send one onto a sharp spike of metal through his heart. On the other hand, the Wizard could no longer cast as a ded whip hung her from a rafter. I looked at the human wizard hanging with the des cutting deep as she bled out with the oxygen being choked out of her simultaneously. The slow death as she watched me, her fingers digging at the des as she tried to move her mana to make the whip release her. My mana, though, cover the whip, and as she tried to tackle that mana, she learned that she was outssedpletely. She continued to struggle, looking to live to reach for the simple of a tomorrow that would nevere for her anymore. That light and understanding flowed through her as she choked out, trying to say something only for the light to dim in her eyes as blood pooled on the floor below her. The slow, brutal death entertained me a little as I heard fresh feet moving, all of them with mana to attack me, and I smiled as more toys that I could break came rushing towards me. I looked to see the enemy, and my whips licked out again and again. Fresh screams echoed in the warehouse as the gang brought all their power to bear on me. Bodies moved, and men and women died attacking back in a fierce counteroffensive that would have easily killed me when I was just a C ranker. The difference after that simple breakthrough was nothing to ever sneeze at. It was the reason why B rankers would never try to attack an A ranker and why a D ranker had a very small chance of winning against a C ranker. The higher the level, the less likely you have even a snowball''s chance in hell of even being worthy of trying. I watched as C rankers and D Rankers joined together to attack despite their fear, and I questioned why this was happening as my whips licked out, killing many but wounding and maiming more. The fight was lightly taxing, and my instincts started to warn me. I turned and jumped as I felt mana ripple out of the spot I just lept from. It was the reason why those gang members continued to attack. They were scared of the person who just appeared more than me. My smile only grew as a peculiar mana type flowed out of the man that seemed to have just appeared in front of me. His mana flowed menacingly, and as it did, I could see that a ck cover started to obscure the body again, making it almost invisible while the mana movement seemed to disappear. I didn''t care, though; in those few moments he attacked, I realized that this person must not have been too far behind when I ranked up as I felt an unconsolidated B ranker who had just broke through. Maybe there would be a fight after all. --- Announcement: So I forgot to make the announcement that I have Published the First Book of Life of a Dominant Futanari Week 1: Promises. I also decided to show a Sneak peek on Webnovel so you can check it out before to see it is up your alley. Thanks for all your wonderful support and /book/life-of-a-dominant-futanari_19517376906664805 Chapter 114: B rank Battle Chapter 114: B rank Battle The pleasant surprise looked at me as that mysterious smoke started to cover his body. As it did so, the Mana made him disappear from my sight, as did the mana leave my senses. It was a new form of using mana that I had never seen or heard of. This world was vastly fascinating in different forms of mana. The man charged at me while I was looking him over, trying not to let me think. He was a close-rangedbatant. I jumped back as the man moved towards me. My leather whip licked out towards the man. The mana parted, revealing the man behind it as the whip neared his face. The Man''s face was scarred with significant marks. Some of those marks were gouges; some were long knife scars. An arm intercepted equally scarred intercepted the whip, letting the leather lightly bite into his arm. A fresh mark appeared on his arm, and I used energy to stop the man from grabbing the whip to disarm me. The leather whip dodged the man''s hand as he tried to grab it. I retracted the whip, and it started to wrap up as I guided the energy while my feet touched the ground to leap again. The man continued with the reckless charge towards me. My whipshed out to greet him again, trying to slow down that charge as he neared me. The ded whip reached him, and it licked into his skin with conflicting mana at the sh as he tried to swat the ded whip away from him. The de of my whip cut deeper anyways, but the source of his mana seemed to have repelled the whip away after a second longer, sending it away from him and off to the side. The whip shed the wall as I retrieved it back. The man never stopped moving forward while I regained control of the whip, though, and his smoky fist filled my vision. My body leaned back, dodging his fist by a hair, and I followed the motion while my wrist flicked out, sending the leather whip up into where I believed his face was. The smoke started to part, and I saw the fist already charging to where my stomach was. My feet moved as I did a backflip, sending my foot towards where his face was charged with energy. So much was happening at the same time I heard the floor break as my whip licked into something above me. My foot hit something hard while my world was upside down and my feet were in the air. It tried to knock it away, sending my backflip almost into a barrel roll. The pain went up to my shin, but my world was soon upright again as my body twisted itself, and I was on my feet jumping away as the man smoke filled the holes and the man charged towards me. My instincts screamed at me a secondter while I was in the air, and my ded whipshed out not at the smoke but the rafters of the warehouse. My whip gave me the leverage needed, and I twisted in the air as a fist from behind came out, making me yelp missing me only by a couple of inches. Something allowed that man to move instantly or something else. Maybe an illusionist, but the pain I felt was real, and I didn''t understand how he could move that fast. My feet, though, were free, and his fist had missed, and my ws extended from my feet as I swiped, fueled with the energy of my body. The ws bit into the skin, and the first real damage of the engagement was done as I heard the man roar under me. His arm was gashed as I then used his arm to leap using the ded whip to move away from the man as the smoke moved quickly towards the man I finally got a good look at. He was ugly, scarred all over with cuts, gougesshes from many battles. This man was experienced and reached B rank through the blood of his enemies. Noises from outside made known to the two of us a battle was taking ce, and the smoke covered the man again as Inded eloquently on the ground about twenty feet away from the man. The smoke covered him again, and his mana was covered, as was his body. That smoke was dangerous, and I could already think of many ways that he could lead me into death with it. My heart hitched in speed, and a smile grew on my face as the man charged towards me again. My whipsshed out, and the smoke parted before them. The leather whip made it there a second before the ded whip did, and the smoke parted before the energy. The man dodged the leather whip, and the man''s fist with that smoke then met the whip. Energy shed, and the whip moved first,shing back hitting the floor near me as the man continued towards me. I dodged to the side and twisted my body, letting the whip move in arge loop around me. The Man''s foot thenshed towards me in that smoke as the whipshed around towards me. That leg smashed into my side, sending me away, and the whip loudly snapped as I flew towards the wall. I growled through a smile and realized my weapons were not suited to fight this man. The whips would only lick on the skin. The ded whip would only cut the flesh lightly. The Sadist''s whip would have done something with all those enchantments. My hands let go of my weapons. I needed a new weapon for this persona, and the whips were inadequate for this level ofbat. Although, in the memories I took as my own, whips were incredibly useful to people even stronger than me. So strong they were that I couldn''t understand how they did what they did. Right now, though, wasn''t the time to change how I fought with my primary weapon. It was time to fight in hisfort zone and use my superior flexibility to make him understand there was a counter to the dominating strong fighting style he used. I was wary of his experience, but my whips were nod doing the job as of this moment. We stared for only a moment as I dropped to all fours, ready forbat as the man charged at me. Instead of running to keep my distance, the man came at me with the smoke covering himself. I brought my mana to every part of myself as we neared, and my speed increased as I lunged low for his legs. The man in the smoke reacted with the smoke kicking out the energy showing a leging towards me. I smiled and instead grabbed that leg, letting him fling me in the air as my legs swing and my muscles moved my body towards him, going against the momentum. The man growled as the smoke cleared wherever my energy was. My ws dragged deep into him, and I heard him growl as that smoke cleared, showing the fist as I wrapped my body around his leg. His bnce was amazing as I twisted my body under him, using my flexibility to crawl along his body. My ws prated his flesh, and the man understood what I was doing and tried to grab me as I moved under his legs. At this moment, he was trying to get me off of him and jumped towards the wall while trying to grab me. I made a snap decision and crawled down to his left leg, letting my legs fly out into the air using my arms to strap myself to him as he smashed out of the warehouse into the open with broken would and splinters flying out. His arms missed with my movement, and I brought my legs back in, with agility being my survival. If I got caught, I was dead, and the smoke stayed in his upper body as I felt it move to his powerful lower limbs. My body moved to wrap my legs around his hips, leaving his legs as I twisted my body back up, my hands grabbing his shoulders as I heard something else break after his legs smashed into it. My ws dug in and racked with my mini scythes tearing out muscle as it moved. The man jumped into the air, and my ws sank deeper as the man seemed to want to drop me on the pavement; my legs unwrapped from his hips just as I felt fingers lightly brush my toes. My body moved feet in the air as the man''s back collided with the ground without me to cushion the fall. A grunt left my mouth as Inded on the breasts first against the dirt. I started to bring myself back up, swinging my legs up in the air, using energy to move faster. The man''s arm swung to hit me right after as I swung myself up, hitting me in the center of mass, sending me off of him and back into the warehouse. The pain swept through my body as I collided and rolled through leftover boxes and debris. I felt splinters of wood break trying to pierce my body, and I rolled through the debris. I was on my feet a split secondter, trying to regain my footing and seeing a smoked mass run towards me. My instincts screamed at me, and I smiled. I turned lept and twisted, jumping in the spot my foot''s wsshed out, and a scream erupted as the man had appeared behind memy ws raking through one eye taking out part of his vision. His hands grabbed towards where I just wed, and I used my advantage. I leaped forward, pushing him off bnce as his handshed out blindly. My instinct helped me dodge the fist by a hair, and my ws found his throat. I ripped at it with both hands. I mounted him, swiping back and forth and the scream of the man ended as I cut into his throat. I felt mana move under me, and I squeaked in surprise. "Your fucking Crazy!" I cried out in that same surprise and lept off the man, increasing my distance as much as I could. The Smoke joined with the man again, and the smoke cloud increased. I didn''t need to know what was happening under the mana anymore as I felt whatever type of energy the man used bubble forth even with the smoke concealing and increasing in volume. It had been just a few seconds, and I was already outside the warehouse when The smoke erupted. Blinding and clouding the area we had just fought. The warehouse started to move then. Things started to shake, and debris started to splinter from the building towards the dying man as in his final seconds, he cast some type of death spell with everything he had, acting as the catalyst that acted like a ck hole. Things started to get sucked in the merchandise, and spoils started to disappear as the Mana in the area continued to be sucked in. I heard cries out as the smoke increased in range and anything inside of it disappeared as it traveled outwards. I ran for it knowing that I lost my weapons and anyone that was near enough. The direction I ran was not the right one as I heard screams behind me. I looked back as I ran, and the smoke finally stopped moving. I sighed in relief, realizing half a kilometer or less was covered in that smoke. Nothing ran out of it, and the smoke stayed still for a moment longer than rapidly it contracted in on itself. Watching fascinated as nothing was left when the smoke disappeared leaving a nk spot where the smoke couldn''t go. A hundred feet away I could see some members of the gang with Cassandra standing there surprised. I had no Idea the casualties, and I looked at Cassandra and pointed back the way we came. We retreated. Chapter 115: Retreat Chapter 115: Retreat I moved towards Cassandra as she sounded the retreat to the gang members. The fortress of the gang was gone, as were many other buildings. Some gang members looked roughed up from their own battles, but we were still in the rival gang''s territory. The badly scarred man showed me that my fighting style was behind the times. I most definitely should have leveled up from that kill. He died before hisst in-death spell went off. I didn''t know what that man pursued in his mana, but that was scary in many ways. I was left wondering many things as well. What was that smoke? How did he seemingly move behind me without me being able to see him do it? Did he teleport? How had he done what he had done? None of those mattered as I caught up to the gang members passing them by. We were definitely not out of the situation. Guards and gang members would be responding to the apparent damage that had been done. I felt the cloak around me and covered my face. The Gang members seemed to flinch while I was around and moved past them to take the lead. It was at this moment I saw Carl run-up, looking back at the now missing warehouse. His expression was dark, and he was the first one to say something. "Be on guard! People are moving this way." Carl said, and I knew this would happen. It would be better If I didn''t just lose both my weapons, and I didn''t want to extend my ws again. Suppose I did so, then it would show that I wasn''t human underneath this cloak. That would start with questions that I really didn''t want to be asked. My identity needed to be hidden, and I would try to keep it that way as long as possible. Therefore everything would have to be done with fists. The only things I had on me that could act as weapons were in my inventory, and they would be riding crops and more along the lines of sex toys than to maim and kill. However, I struggled to contain the giggle of beating some people to death with a dildo. My inner chuckle ended, though, when I noticed a group of guards running towards us. I heard them yell to put down our weapons. That call was stupid as I was already cutting the distance between them and me. Soon I was right in front of them, and my fist was through the armor and stomach of the Guard Captian. Their spears were already turning towards me as I was retracting my fist. They were so slowpared to me as my footshed out to the fastest guard. His spear was already pointing towards me. That made him my second victim, with my foot already crushing between his legs with the armor buckling up into it. A high-voiced scream erupted into the night as I was already retracting my foot as the other spears leveled to me. My muscles tensed, and I sprang forward on one foot, cutting the rest of the distance to the second man. My hand reached his throat and ripped it out. The man''s warning cry died in his throat as a spear came towards my thigh. My body moved to wrap around the spear and snapped the head off. My instincts moved my body, and I used my flexibility to dodge another spear. I twisted into his range, and my fist smashed the helmet in. Iron buckled under my knuckles, and the man went down. My footshed out, and thest guard standing went down in a heap. The high-pitched scream continued announcing our location, and I walked over to the guard, and I curb-stomped him once, feeling brain matter under my foot. At this point, Cassandra, with the gang members, finally caught up. Daggers shed, making sure they were dead and pockets were looted with surprising efficiency. Then we were continuing our retreat of the territory. We were deep, though, and I quickly killed one''s and two''s of enemy gang members. They were scouts, though, and seemingly trying to find us. Someone on the other side was in a high enough position with enough thought to coordinate against us, I realized. They were slowing us down for the guards to get prepared. Runners must have gone out, and response teams must being in. I cursed under my breath. I could have already been out of here, but the gang members were slowing me down. I needed them out, though and Cassandra wasn''t a fighter. She was an administrator with good strategies. I brought her along for the clean-up of the taken-over territory. With that fucking smoke taking out all the loot and arge portion of the gang members that we brought with us, we were now sitting with our asses in the wind. Carl snarled, and I ran forward back into the leading position as we came up to the corner of the gang outpost we passed on our way to the main fortress. I bit back a dozen curses seeing the gang ready for war. Crossbows ready and a fucking ballista. They had somehow got their hands on many other weapons, and they were loaded and prepared to kill. The random clothed men and women looked ready to fight. I didn''t feel any strong people in there, but I knew there were C rankers in that pile of bodies around the corner. I bit back yet another dozen of curses. We went this way, knowing the others would have us running into guards. Or that was why I chose this route. The others would have brought us to strong points of the Guards. Due to my own idiocy, too, they had more patrols in the area and, therefore, more men to hamper us while waiting for reinforcements. A long stream of loud curses stuck in my throat, and I recognized I had to go through instead of around. When we walked by earlier, it was due to them not being able to see on this dark night. It was still just as dark, but torches andmps were swarming the streets, now illuminating it so no one could sneak down the roads as they searched for the perpetrators. We could try to go around, but the guards would be the problem, and I didn''t want to create an even more significant response to tonight''s activities. I already killed the quickest patrol, and any more would only create problems for myself in the future. I was going through. I needed to act fast, and the gang members came up behind me. I motioned for them to stop without saying anything else. My ears twitched hearing hushed conversations and turned sharply to Cassandra, making a cutting portion across my neck. She gave hushed rebukes to shut the dumbasses talking up, and I thought of my entry. I didn''t have much time, and I didn''t take much time. I climbed the wall of the building I was near, wishing for my whips to help propel myself up the wall and for the iing fight. I reached the top of the building, and I looked down, and my eyes widened. I jumped to the side just as I heard the twang o a crossbow. The spot I was standing in had a bolt pass through it, and I heard shouts. I was there less than a second, and I was spotted surprised that the system''s less noticeable buff didn''t work for me now. It didn''t matter. I was now on all fours running to move as fast as I could across the roof tiles and leaped down off the roof as bolts flew to the positions I upied only seconds before. There were about a hundred or two hundred enemies from the outpost that I saw. Someone from the other outpost must have guessed that we wereing this way and figured out who we were. They knew it was our gang and were responding quickly. In our original numbers, we could have taken care of this. Hell, If I still had my whips, I could have killed dozens of them at the same time easily. I cursed under my breath as my fist went through leather, taking out a heart, and my instincts sang to me. I felt myself give way to those instincts. My natural thought patterns would only slow me down, and I released my body. My fist would concave a skull as my foot hit a sr plexus hard enough for them to stop breathing. My handnded on the ground as I twisted to dodge a sword and a crossbow bolt. I heard several screams, and a ballista bolt missed me by centimeters. My body wrapped around it, and I took it out of the ground whipping it around, killing a couple of men and women. My world was in constant spins as my instincts continued to sing to me. Warning me of a cut here or a bolt there. I started to feel swords attempt to cut my skin as energy surged half a second before it punctured my skin. The mass of bodies began to build as that Ballista bolt became my spear then tossed back at them. I killed the man about to fire another one at me. I continued to move, hearing screams and shouts of orders towards scared men and women as the battle raged. My body moved just as that ballista was fired again. The next man a much sloppier aimer as I discovered he missed. My instincts still sang, and I felt a bolt enter my arm. I gritted my teeth and killed more men. Blood lust taking over, and I moved inside their outpost with extended fighting. A trail of blood was left in my wake with men and women who fought and died where they stood against me. Soon the rest fled, and I was covered in blood. I chased down as many as I could as they ran in many directions, and I heard people follow me up. I found Carl killing in a frenzy through the enemy gang members and chasing them down with thest of the gang members with us. Blood flowed into the streets, and many wanted to loot. Cassandra''s voice yelled, "We need to move! Guards will be here soon with reinforcements!" She yelled it multiple times, and the gang members stopped looting the dead bodies, and we were back to running down the streets. I didn''t take kindly to following her orders, but I needed the reminder to move. A blood haze had obscured my vision, and we were on the road again with bodies littering the streets behind us. The noose around our throats was slightly loosening under the killing. I moved forward ahead of the pack of us. Guards in small pickets died many young men. Left to bleed out on the road as I killed or maimed. I couldn''t care less; we needed to escape as we came, left the rival gang''s territory, and entered our own. The guards were still hunting, but hideouts here were friendly. I just needed to get just a little bit farther. We moved into familiar alleyways as the main street started to hear whistles and shouts. Guards were here, and the reinforcements arrived seconds after. We had just entered our territory covered in blood, and Cassandra was smiling even though guards littered the main streets and started to enter alleyways in order to find us. "I nned for this," Cassandra said. She hustled us down the alleyway slightly farther and opened a door in the alleyway. Inside you could hear hushed conversations and a barmaid yelling at some man to keep his hands off of her. Cassandra opened a false wall to a hidden cer. This must be one of the old gang''s hideouts, and we moved into the cer, and you could visibly see the tension in the room lessen as we found nothing but food and drinks for us to consume. I found a chair and sat looking at the bolt in my arm. Pain spiked through me as I looked down at it with gritted teeth. Chapter 116: Hiding Chapter 116: Hiding I pulled the bolt out and cursed softly as I did so. The various gang members were inside the hidden basement of the Inn. We were nowying low while the guards filled the streets from the fighting from the gangs. I wanted to sure, but this very response was one of the things that kept us safe from rival gangs. Blood flowed down my arm into my snow-white fur as the wooden shaft left my arm. I cursed again under my breath. The tip of the bolt was still inside my arm. It seemed to have hit my bone, and I needed to remove it before my arm started to heal. It would be another hot day in hell before I let a fucking bolt to the arm kill me. The shooter had gotten a lucky hit in, although the mana in the bolt helped that luck. I was too busy in that fight to be able to protect my entire body; eventually, I missed a dodge, and I got snagged by it. That was expected. The bolt prating this deep wasn''t something I expected, though, and I decided getting it out now would be for the best. I got up and found some of the water in the room and thanked my lucky stars; there was vodka in the room. We were in an inn, though, and this was a gang hideout. I took a bottle that one of the gang members was about to put their grubby fingers on. The gang member didn''t even try to protest as they knew that I was much scarier than their leader. They didn''t know me, but they knew Cassandra, who told them not to interact with me. That was all they needed to know as they watched me grab some water and food that was prepared with the vodka and sat away from them, keeping my head down so they couldn''t see my face. The blood dripping to the floor now showed I was injured, and the bleeding wasn''t stopping. I then poured water over my hand and started to clean as much dirt and blood off of them as I could. Soon my fingers were white, but it wouldn''t be as good as having soap. There wasn''t any of that down here, though, and disinfectant wasn''t around either. I had to take my chances, though, since I pulled out the shaft of the bolt. I opened the vodka, and I soon felt the sting as I poured it on the wound. Fire erupted, and I took a swig of vodka for myself to dull my senses a little. I cursed under my breath and poured more of the bottle on my hands to hopefully clean them up a little more. I took a deep breath and gritted my teeth. This wasn''t my first rodeo with objects needed out of my body. At least it was my arm this time. My fingers pushed into the wound, and I ripped into muscle digging until I found by feel the head of the bolt. It took a minute, and pain screamed along my arm as I gritted my teeth. I tore more muscle as I ripped the head of the bolt out. Arge grunt came out of me as I did so as I held a scream back. The clink of metal on the floor as I tossed it away filled what I found to be a now silent room. I didn''t care; the bleeding increased, and I wished I didn''t have a bunch of people watching me. I had bandages in my inventory, and they were doing me exactly nothing by being in there. Too many eyes at the moment, and I didn''t want strangers knowing I had the system. I cursed under my breath more as I retook the vodka bottle and poured it over the wound. It was the best I could do, and I wasn''t happy about it. Cassandra came up to me and passed me a needle and thread with some bandages that I didn''t know we had. "I grabbed them from upstairs. The guards shouldn''t being in tonight." She whispered under her breath. I didn''t nod; I just took them and grabbed the needle. I then started to stitch the skin closed. This was a poor solution, but it was something until I could get some proper care and supplies. The bleeding stopped, too, as I finished stitching it closed, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t still bleeding on the inside. I then left a hole on the edge of the stitches so that blood could seep out if it were. I then did the best I could to wrap the wound up inside the cloak not to give my position away. I finished that soon, too, and sighed, leaning back for a moment as I pulled the bandage tight. I cursed under my breath for the hundredth time of the night. It was all going so well until some newly advanced B ranker got involved. I was actually happy he showed up. I fought him and lost my weapons when I had to ditch them to fight. I needed to make room in my inventory for that, I realized. But the most important point of that problem was that I couldn''t even holster my weapons. That fucker could teleport! How could he have done that? The smoke could cover senses, and it seemed his entire fighting style revolved around those two things. His skin was thick and scarred all over where I could see him. I smirked as I triumphed over his experience and skill. But the losses were bad. Most of the strongest fighters in the gang were on this attack. This severely damaged the organization that Cassandra and Carl had built together for me. They were my ves, but I knew Carl cared more than he wanted to show. He valued Honor, and when they died to a cloud of smoke, he didn''t understand; he hated it. If they died in battle with someone of the same strength, it wouldn''t affect him at all. Cassandra, on the other hand, I knew was angry for another reason. She was a cold, calcting bitch hidden behind a facade that would show various fake emotions to get what she wanted. The Gang members I have seen Genuinely cared for her in various ways. They were all being duped, but that was speaking more highly of the ability of Cassandra than of their inability to judge her. In the end, the Organization has suffered due to this failed result, and it was nobody''s fault. I was about to strike for the kill when he self detonated in that way. I don''t even have a spell like that since I believe preparing for such a death is stupid. I should have calcted something like this, though. The man was a newly risen B ranker that attacked me, though, and neither of us could use our abilities to the max. I took this as an experience that I needed to learn from. I also need something I can do that I can utilize my body to the max. I found myself, even though my body was faster than him catching up to me. That meant he had learned to use his body to corner me better. This was an uneptable result, and I needed to change this as fast as possible. That wouldn''t happen, though, while I was in this cer with the gang members. They all watched me as I was the one stranger in the room, and I could also kill them all as the strongest person. That staring ended when we started to hear boots pound on the floor above us in the inn. Reinforcements had arrived, and they sounded pissed. We all stopped breathing inside the hidden cer. It was a good hiding spot, and the yelling increased as Steel boots pounded on the floor with more yelling. Tension rose, and we heard more stomping, this time downstairs near me. They were entering the normal cer where the Inn probably stored their food. The yelling increased, and my ears twitched as I overheard some of the yelling words more clearly. Unknown man: Where are they?! Unknown Man number two: I don''t know who you are talking about The second person''s voice was scared but risen to not as loud as the first man as he responded to him. Unknown Man: I have several witness reports of blood-covered people entering the alleys near here. They havemitted mass ughter and damaged the Docks. You need to tell me where they are NOW! Thest word came out clear, and everyone in the cer heard it. Unknown man number two: I don''t know! They didn''te in here! I would have known, and so would anyone inside the Inn. It isn''t exactly like the backdoor is covered from the front. I am trying to tell you that I didn''t see it. Until you came in, the front of my store has been packed, and my barmaids have been waiting tables the entire night. I am also almost out of food to serve tonight. I have emptied a Cask! I have been too busy to see outside! That second man was arguing back with logic, and I remembered that it was busy in the front. I saw Cassandra smirk with an expression that told me a lot. The First unknown man''s voice quieted down, and the conversation became more civil after that counterargument. Soon while we all seemingly tried to hold our breath, the steel boots moved back up the stairs. There was something yelled back upstairs, and the steel boots left the house. Sighs of relief sounded throughout the cer, and Cassandra started to stare many of them down. I stopped looking around and found a corner, and started to train. I may have been bleeding just a minute ago, but I had more time to hide. May as well train and help the healing along. I started to stretch wincing as some of the bruises from the fighting moved. I ignored it, though and continued. People watched and I didnt care I moved like a cier allowing the energy to flow once again. Chapter 117: Slipping out Chapter 117: Slipping out Several hours passed, and Steel boots stomped into the inn into the early hours of the morning. I was slowly going through my training even as the steel boots stomped on the floor above us. I was well into my second movement, the cuts on my body already starting to heal after my dirty treatment. The gang members stayed quiet, and many fell asleep. Anyone that started to snore was mercilessly woken up and beaten for his stupidity. Cassandra watched over them, ensuring things went well with them. Hours passed, and I continued my slow movements at a cial pace. No one bothered me, but I knew I was being watched as my body stretched in oddly flexible positions that had some of the gang members men gaping. They had Hard-ons thinking about what that flexibility meant, and I scoffed at those thoughts. Soon though, I finished the movement, and I righted myself with sweat dripping off my body all over. The cloak hid my face, and I knew some of the movements came close to revealing myself if they came closer. Thankfully the gang members were all scared shitless of the cloakeddy that saved their asses. I moved my body feeling limber, and went towards the stairs. I left out the hidden wall we entered and exited into the back alley only to remember I was still wearing blood-covered clothes. Still, I moved into the open alleyway. I saw no one, and I jumped up, climbing to the roof looking out onto the main streets. The morning was nowing in with the sun shining down on the city. People were moving towards their jobs under the eyes of the guards. There were tons of guards all over, and they were Patrolling the streets on the lookout. They were even stopping some men that looked more muscr. People who resisted were beaten as I watched one male hit with steel-covered feet since he didn''t want to be searched. I watched from my perch as the sun started to settle higher into the sky. I cut back on the urge to curse and decided how to move forward. My clothes were covered in blood, both my cloak and my leather garments underneath. This made things difficult to move undetected in this atmosphere. It didn''t make things impossible, although my race made things more difficult. The blood could be washed off my skin, but my clothes needed burning, and some of the cuts could only be called marks from battle. One option was to beat myself up and looked like a beaten woman doing a chore for her man. However, my show white ears and fur would make that impossible. I was a rare creature that stuck out like a sore thumb in this environment full of humans. I watched, and I knew I didn''t have much time remaining. I didn''t want to hide another day in the Inn filled with Gang members and guards littered the streets. I hopped down to the alleyway again, and I waited in a small cubby that lined the road of the inn, and I waited. Soon the circumstances I was waiting for arrived all at the same time. A Guard on the other side of the street started to bark at a man looking to search him, and a woman around my size was walking by. I grabbed her, hitting the nerve on her neck while covering her mouth to stop any scream that might erupt. I then used my strength and agility to pull her into the alleyway like she was never on the street in the first ce. The woman looked to be in her thirties and looked to be in a poor house, but I couldn''t care less at this point. I stripped her naked without reserve and put on her ragged clothes that smelled dirty. My snow-white hair and fur came out, and I wanted to curse. Still, it was better than blood, and I contemted killing the woman to silence her forever. I decided against it since I didn''t need any more blood on my newly acquired clothes that stank. I picked her naked body up and climbed up a roof with her, and moved as stealthy as someone could on a roof with a naked woman on her back. It wasn''t easy, but I deposited her in the backyard on the other side of the street away from the inn. We may have burned a hiding spotst night, but there was no reason to advertise that we might still be there with the gang''s leadership in it. The woman would wake up confused and thinking she was mugged for her clothes. She had a couple of coins in her pocket, and I was about to walk into the street just as I noticed the jackpot. A cloaked traveler with a brown covering, and My eyes narrowed, and I hid again. The man moved past me, and I grabbed him. The man seemed to jump, and my instincts gave me a minor warning. I realized I just grabbed someone with a bit more strength than that woman. I punched him in the kidneys, and then the man''s voice seemed to gasp, buying me a moment where I wrapped my hand around his throat. I gripped it, cutting off his airflow just as a shout was trying to escape his mouth. I pulled him into the backyard with the named woman and mmed him to the ground. The man tried to cough out more air, but my hand stopped him. The man was now stunned and air-deprived with pain all over his body. I saw the cloak fall showing a scarred man with the scar running down the length of his face. The man had seen some shit, and my fist knocked him out. I sighed and questioned whether to kill this man. I needed his cloak, and I stripped him of it. I looked at the woman, and I smirked. I decided to strip the man naked, and I hit the woman a couple of times before putting them in a morepromising position. I then covered myself with the cloak. I hoped that the situation I left the woman and man behind would solve itself. Dead bodies with the number of guards roaming around wouldn''t be a good thing. The hiding spot sucked too. I moved under the brown cloak making myself look as small as possible, mixing in with the crowd moving through the docks in our territory, making it back slowly to the apartment. I sighed as I left the area that the guards were most heavily patrolling and started to move faster. Once I was out of the area, the guards decided was where we disappeared around. I got back to the apartment while the girls were already working in the shop. Instead ofing in through the front, I leaped up onto the roof and opened a window. The girls were smart and left the one I exited through unlocked, and I swung my body in through it, jumping to the shower to clean myself up quickly. It was a long night, and I needed to keep my alibi. I washed my body, taking off all the blood that I didn''t catch before, and scrubbed myself clean as quickly as possible. I then got into my leather top and pants that seemed to be getting smaller it felt and grabbed my sadist''s whip. I then realized I no longer had my leather whip and almost cursed again for its disappearance. I would get another, I told myself and left the apartment at a brisk pace making sure Noblewomen saw me leaving. If any suspicion came my way, I needed eyes of this status to see me leaving. A normal woman would never be believed. A Baron''s wife? A Marquis wife? They would be listened to if they started to suspect me. I smiled and moved towards the warehouse of fun. I needed to y with my Noble girls soon, or they would forget my touch. I smiled, thinking of something fun to do as I strode towards the warehouse, purposefully not thinking about the organization that almost got decimatedst night. A smile that showed nothing of the anger I harbored broke out on my face. Chapter 118: Delegate Chapter 118: Delegate I weaved through the morning crowds as people made their way to work. I felt a couple of hands even try to reach for coin purses that I broke their fingers for trying. I looked around and figured out why as someone behind me cried out in pain. I looked around and noticed no guards keeping an eye on things. I scoffed as I knew where they found all those extra eyes for our gang''s movementst night. It was a bad response to the movement and should have ended after the night. It was a show for the nobility, probably as the nobles probably wanted some type of response and someone to pay for it. I didn''t know if the gang I attackedst night had a noble backing it up, but they probably would fuel this reaction for a couple of more days if it did. This was nothing but a good thing for me, though, as this would allow us some time to rebuild once the members could leave that Inn. Cassandra would take care of it for me. She was probably even more pissed off than me about the death toll ofst night. It would leave a vacuum on the control of that region until the guards left the area and finished investigating the area. It wasn''t ideal, but things could have been worse. It was a miss of an operation due to theck of knowledge on that B ranker. Things like this happen in wars, though, and this time we took a hit straight to the mouth. We needed to make a point, and the fact that I escaped with all the gang members I did and the main members with my ves intact were the best I could have hoped for. Thatst dying spell did too much damage than I expected to receive. Our power move turned against us at this moment. I sighed as I walked down the street thinking about how to change the situation when I heard Jackie talking to me, "Oh Mistress, you arete," She said, and I turned to her, suddenly allowing myself to leave my thoughts quickly. Instead of speaking to her, I opened the gate, and we entered the warehouse area as I brought her inside. I sighed again as I thought about what I had to do today. I wasn''t in the mood to teach the Centaur to fuck without stopping, and I knew I wanted to do something more sadistic. I wanted to take my anger out on something, and I had a ve hidden in the back that might be a good target. Still, I also needed to get the mother and son going since the days were counting down, and both the mother and son needed lessons. There were too many things for me to be doing and not enough time or privacy to be able to do it all. I could count maybe on Jackie doing the job with the Centaur. Still, she had a severe fetish towards ball-busting that wasn''t what I wanted for the Centaur. It was agonizing, and I started to wonder if I should purchase a ve to train as another trainer to delegate tasks I didn''t want to do myself too. It was something I was rapidly thinking would be necessary, but I wouldn''t do that in the Empire. I needed to move on from here. I decided to let Jackie do it since she was could at least make the Centaur fuck things without much skill. I turned to Jackie as I sat down in the seat, and I smirked at her, "Jackie," I said formally. The woman across from me stilled as she realized I was about to say something important. "Yes, Mistress Sally?" Jackie asked back, looking at me, worried. "Although you haven''t earned myplete Trust, I have learned that I amcking time to do the things I need doing," I told her inly. I saw disappointment that I didn''t trust her, but she firmed her face again as I continued speaking, "You did an adequate job though yesterday, and so I will grant you permission to continue training the Centaur today." I continued my tone formal. "Thank you!" Jackie said, looking happy with a bright smile like she got a promotion. "Today, I want you to have the Centaur ejacte fifty times, and twenty of those times must be in a male ve. I want him trained to fuck any hole, male or female. We will need to leave out mouths at this point, though, since that would require teaching him to pull out not to kill whatever thing he is fucking." I told her, making my tone sound more friendly. "Still, I will give you a challenge, Jackie." I finished with a smile. "What is it, Mistress Sally?" Jackie asked. Her smile continued throughout my talking as I could tell she was riding euphoria from my ''promotion.'' "If you can train the Centaur in the next couple of days to reach sixty ejactions and to be able to fuck mouths and throats without killing the ve receiving it. I will give you that male ve you love ball-busting so much, and I will give you some more personal training with the Mother and son I am training right now. I will give you four days to finish the Centaur max." I looked at her, my face turning more sinister. "If not, and that centaur isn''t finished by then, I will send you home to daddy. You are already mostly finished with many things you can learn from me. I am sure you have learned much about ball-busting here, and daddy is sure to enjoy it." Jackie''s face paled, and she nodded with a smile off her face. "I will keep that in mind," Jackie said. "Good," I replied with a smile as Jackie confirmed to me that her dad might not like ball-busting and needed to learn more from me. "Now, Go y with him," I said, sending her out of the office. Jackie moved, and I leaned back on the chair, sighing to myself. Jackie exited without another word like a good girl, and I sigh, and finally, I brought the system out with a smile growing on my face as I did so. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, War Provoker, Gang leader, Dominatrix, ve Trainer, In Training Shadow Ruler Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 3 XP: 18200/20000 System Points: 103100 Energy: 1360/1360 Strength: 136 Agility: 187 Vitality: 106 Toughness: 90 Charisma: 24 Instinct: 72 Intellect: 81 Wisdom: 77 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I smiled at the System points and knew where a majority probably came from as the Mother and Son were still in training. Still, I had a bitch of Baroness in a cell in need of training. I also had the mother and sonbo to train. The Baroness was important to buy my work on the mother and son were also important. I decided to wait to look at the items and was satisfied withst night''s amount of experience. I was close to leveling, and I wanted to look through the system to check the reasons for the progression more thoroughly. Still learning that training family members were something important, and I am d that I learned that. I sighed and got up to move. When I had a realization, it hit me aboutst night at the door that brought a smile to my face. I needed to look at things from other people''s perspectives, I thought, and my smile grewrger as I realized thatst night was not as bad as I thought. When others see what happenedst night, mostly the gangs, They would see a disappeared headquarters. It was entirely gone and destroyed the strong point of their operations. They saw no bodies except those outside the st radius. None of our members were outside the radius of it; otherwise, they wouldn''t have died. Then we moved through the streets and escaped through a reinforced stronghold and the guards patrolling the streets. All of that and our gang still disappeared into the streets not to be caught despite the increased presence on the streets. All of this meant no one knew how much damage our organization suffered. There was no evidence of any of it. The smile on my face only grew, and my mood lifted, thinking of new ns forward as I walked towards the cells. I saw Jackie taking out the ves she wanted to train the centaur. She took the Blonde and the ck-haired ve along with her favorite male ve and the brown-haired male ve. I nodded and walked to the mother and son. "Follow me," I ordered as I opened the door. Both looked at me with happiness, and I could see that they had some fun in the cell with dried semen on the floor and some dripped down the mother''s thighs. I could see it all and smile more sadistically. "Enjoyed your evening," Was all I said, and both blushed a dark red. I followed Jackie through into the first training room, where she told the centaur to stand in ce while she locked up three of the other ves into pilloried for the day toe. I watched for a second and pointed at the door to the second training room, "Let''s go," I then turned to Jackie, "I will trust you," I said loudly with the undertone of that implication of breaking that trust weighing heavy on her. I got to the door to the second room when I heard her respond. "Your trust will not be wasted," I heard Jackie reply with the confidence that I wanted to hear. I paused and smiled before taking a step into the training room, "Now you''re my toys for the day," I heard with the sound of an ass being spanked as I shut the door behind me. --- Thanks for all the love and please continue to enjoy my novels. Please Vote, Comment, and Review. If you wish to support me, You can at /Madjic Chapter 119: Pill Chapter 119: Pill I walked into the training room, watching the mother blush as I motioned them both to the showers looking at them with malice on my face. "Both of you stink from a night of fucking. Get in there and clean up. I swear to god, If I find you fucking in there when Ie in, I will punish you both so severely that you will regret life." I growled. It was a sudden change in attitude that made them scurry towards the door. I wasn''t angry with them, although that wasn''t what I wanted them to think. I needed them to wait without feeling I was buying extra time for myself. I had someone else to visit before going to train them, and leaving them in a room alone seemed like an excellent way to let the two new incestuous lovers start up again while I was away. Therefore I scared them and sent them into the showers without supervision. I then locked the door, not allowing them to escape, while I walked over to the hidden training room. I opened the hidden entrance and walked in, stepping to see the Baroness looking like a wreak. Tears were streaming down her face, and arge puddle was under her. It was a mix of ejacte with other bodily fluids and biomatter, and it stank. I couldn''t do anything about that now, but I knew that she was in a pure pleasure hell at this moment. The baroness''s pussy erupted in more fluids as her body began to twitch in the air. The night with all the toys was a night that showed that pleasure could be hell all on its own. It reminded me of tickling. A little was fun. A little more than that made you angry, and after that point, it became torture that could make one piss themselves and defecate. I watched her for a moment and recognized that at this moment, the Baroness couldn''t even see me as she stared off into space. It seemed her willpower was lower than I expected, or she might be orgasming in her sleep. I was hoping for the second but didn''t really care which it actually was. It was a branching path of choices that was either one or the other. Either or I could work with the woman that was mentally drained in front of me. The smell was bad, though, and I was about to open the cell, knowing it would only get worse once I entered. I didn''t wait, though, as time was a preciousmodity to me, only to pause and realize that I would need to clean this bitch up and left the mother and son in the showers. I sighed and stopped myself, and my mind spun, thinking of a solution. It didn''t take me long when I remembered that the mother was supposed to be learning some kinkier things. Same with the son, and I couldn''t help but get a grin on my face only for it to disappear. No, Jackie was a bad example for the mother and son. She was too into ballbusting, and it wasn''t something I would want the caring mother to start off thinking that was normal. My mind moved, and I decided that the solution would be harder than I first presumed. I needed to clean this bitch up, and honestly, the shower will do wonders for her mind too. I needed to keep her somewhat intact, and leaving her a drooling pissing mess inside a Cell was bad for her health if left for another night. Leaving it unclean too was another matter altogether, and I decided to put make some moves. I left the hidden training room knowing I wasted time because I didn''t think my n through, and I closed the room behind me. Instead of moving to the showers, I got some things ready. I got some masks for the task ahead. Sometimes the simplest solution is the best solution. I moved to the showers door and unlocked it, and stepped inside with a scowl. Inside I saw the mother and son washing each other. "Ahh!" A moan sounded throughout the showers as the son teased his mother''s nipples while soaping her up. I couldn''t help but shake my head, knowing the son was a mischievous one. If I let him be the dominant one first in their kink rtionship, I wanted to develop the mother would easily slot into being the bottom. It was more tricky to train them to be switches that enjoy being bound and in charge. I stifled a sigh at how much more work I was creating for myself in this endeavor. Still, I was going to do it for my reputation after I leave this empire. I needed something to start spreading my name among the nobility, and I hoped I made a good choice with these two. In the worse case, though, I followed my instructions well and went above the requirements for a good product. That wouldn''t reflect upon me in a negative way anyways. I steeled myself to my prior decision because I would lose nothing taking the extra time. I watched them bathe each other with gentle teasing that I knew leaving them unattended would result in more sex between them. I couldn''t help but chuckle as I heard the mother loudly moan as her son yed with her sensitive body. My chuckle may have been a gunshot seeing their reactions as they almost touched the ceiling how startled they were. They both turned to me, and the mother eximed, "It wasn''t what it looked like!" I couldn''t help but get augh out of that, and I didn''t try to stifle it. "Well, Is there any excuse you would like toe up with?" I said, turning to her son with an amused tone. The boy didn''t say anything showing remarkable brains in doing so. Instead, he shook his head, not wanting their position to change anymore. It was much smarter than making something up. It also gave me the perfect excuse to do what I would do to them, and I smirked. "Smart," I said to him and turned to the mother, "You both will clean yourselves up now. Try not to get off while doing it. I have to give you both a punishment now. It will be a short one and something that will help you in the future." I said, exining myself with a grin. I am sure you both will enjoy it immensely." I grinned, and both paled, seeing that my smile was in direct contrast to the words I said. Both started to clean each other without the little teasing moves either. They were no longer in the mood as they realized that the antics they were up to this time came with something more severe. I watched them from the corner and smiled when they were finished, and I walked out of the showers. They both understood the unspokenmand and followed me out. When I exited, I grabbed the two sensory deprivation masks and turned around to smile at them. "You are both going to be switches in the future. You must learn what you will be doing to your partner when ites to these things and learns their pain in some ways." I told them. This was something that I did learn in my previous life as well. Sensory deprivation for a short period of time could be rxing in the short term. It was another form of torture in the long term, and it could easily break someone''s mind. It could also be another form of training. One such type was actually the Centaur. Inside, a sensory deprivation with one of the disposable ves could give me an easy way to train him into a mind-broken fuck machine that only cared about fucking. When two people find that the only form of sensory input they can get is from having sex, then leave them in a sealed area for a period of time, they will just mindlessly fuck. It was a cruel form of training and something I had no ns of using at the moment unless, for some reason, Jackie fucked up by the numbers. I started to put the mask on the son first, making sure that it was on correctly and he could breathe. The mother watched, fascinated, and asked as I finished putting on the mask. "So, What does this have to do with what you want us to learn?" The mother asked, surprising me. "Simple," I told her while I made sure his breathing was normal inside the mask. These masks covered the nose so you couldn''t smell anything other than the mask, and I turned after confirming he could breathe. "Sensory deprivation does two things," I told her simply, "It can rx you in short periods, and during sex, it can also increase pleasure," I told her with a matter-of-fact tone. "You need to learn your limit and your partners if you want to have a mutually enjoyable time while ying with it, though," I told her the truth as I got her mask ready. "This might be a y in the future you will do to each other. Remember when you are done here, the number one thing you will be is entertainment for nobles." I finished and ced the mask over her head, ensuring I kept the hair t and inside as I closed her senses to the world around her. I took some time to make sure they both could breathe, and I then guided them into a ce and restrained them from moving. I then left them in a silent world with only their own thoughts and sighed. They both looked calm for now, and I nodded, knowing that I would need to do the cleaning quickly on the Baroness inside the hidden training room. I got up and walked to the entrance without extra thoughts on the matter and opened it up. I left it open, and I opened the cell and took the Baroness out of the cell carefully like she was a delicate person. Each touch made her moan softly, and the removal of the toys didn''t seem to get a reaction. I concluded that the woman fell asleep while the pleasure coursed through her, which was impressive. I pulled everything out and put it on the counter to be washedter with all her fluids. I then carried her out of the hidden area and brought her to the showers making sure to stop and making sure to check on the mother-sonbo. In a short period of time, the mother and sonbo began making random noises like gurgles and groans. I knew they couldn''t see them, but they could feel the vibration bringing some type of sensory into their dark world,forting them. It was all in my expectations, and I brought the Baroness into the showers, cing her on the floor before turning on the shower with a neutral temperature towards the warmer side. The instant that water touched her, she jerked awake, her eye focusing again. She looked at me, and tears welled in her eyes. "Please!" The Baroness cried, "Please, please, PLEASE!" She cried over and over again, "I don''t want to be left in the dark like that. It was so good at first. Then it wasn''t, and it started to hurt! It was so good and bad. Please!" She cried out snot started to drip down out of her nose. My eyes narrowed, and her plea''s sounded genuine, and I pulled a pill out of my pocket. I then held it in front of her. "This pill is a poison that will kill you after a period of time." I told her slowly, "I have an antidote for it, and the poison is a slow-acting one I told you about earlier. You will do the job I tell you to, and I will keep you as a toy on my journey," I told her, seeing her shudder under my gaze. "You can choose that, or I will put you back in that cell. I will let you ferment in that cage till you die. My n is already at the stage that I might abandon it haphazardly due to the risks." I told her to put some honesty into it. Things had been going wrong, and the n was a major risk to me, and I wasn''t sure if it was worth the risk at this point. I also needed to talk to the idiot Sherryl since I hadn''t seen her in too long. Ingrid and Nickey would visit soon too. They would be looking for pleasures of the flesh too. The thoughts of them made me wonder why they hadn''t shown up earlier. They had been absent longer than I thought they would be, and that wasn''t right... My thoughts trailed off, and I looked at the wreak below me as she looked at the pill in front of her. It was a mix of emotions that made my pussy hot. If she took the pill, I might be able to pull this stupid n off. The Baroness cried out, and her hand reached up and grabbed the pill with wet fingers and stuffed it into her mouth. I smiled, and I squatted down and forced her mouth open after she visibly swallowed. I could see her pale as the water fell on her messed up, disgusting-looking body from the night of pleasure hell. I looked inside her mouth and used my finger to check that she swallowed it and wasn''t hiding the pill in her mouth. I smiled and stood looking down at her. "You know, Baroness, I think I need a better term for you..." My voice trailed off, "You know, sow," I said, looking at her with a smile, "You disappointed me; I was hoping to see you this morning with such a melted face and in a pleasure hell. Instead, I found you out of it and not knowing how to deal with your mind shut down. I am in a predicament now, I want to see your expression, and I also don''t want to punish you for nothing." I told her. The Baroness seemed to be shaking, and she looked up at me, "I will do anything, please, never again!" She cried out. I could see the fear of the night in her eyes. I wanted to smile, but I needed to keep the threat. "I understand, sow," I told her, "Now, I will give you some time, but I will tell you one thing," I told her as the water continued to fall on her. "Any errors when I make contact with you again. I will put you in that for three days and nights as punishment for failure. Do you understand?" "Yes, Mistress!" The sow cried out and I smiled. "Good, Clean yourself up, Sow!" I ordered loudly and stepped back, watching the woman move slowly. Her body was in recovery from a night of torture. She started to clean herself up watching me warily from the corner of her eye while washing herself slowly. I half watched while my mind spun with ns in my mind. I needed more information from that dumb woman I concluded. Chapter 120: Choosing a Slave Type Chapter 120: Choosing a ve Type I watched the sow in front of me clean herself up as I nned in my head. I needed something more than just poison and the stick to keep this girl with me. I knew that her pussy would be swollen and extremely sensitive. Any form of y with her at the moment would have to be something more gentle. I wanted this toy toe looking back for me after this n. I wanted to instill some type of loyalty that was more subconscious. I watched her, and I walked over to the temperature setting of the shower and put it on freezing cold, making the sow yelp. "Hurry it up, Sow," I ordered. The baroness moved faster using the detergent while getting used to the cold water. It was an odd mix to watch, but a lot of the sweat and filth came off easier than I bet that she expected. It was only a single night, after all. Her expression showed her shame, though, and I liked that expression on her face. After a night of bringing her pleasure that would bring people to despair, I decided to be gentle with her. The cold water would also help with the swelling somewhat as well. I turned my head and told her, "Your done," I told her, stepping forward as she finished cleaning her feet. I then grabbed her soap and went to the ce that she avoided the entire time. Ithered my hand with the soap, and I started to clean her sensitive pussy without mercy. I even fingered her and her reaction, to say the least, was intense. I grabbed her pussy and rubbed the outside of it hard, making sure to rub her swollen clit while I was at it. The Sow grabbed my shoulders and cried out, "Mistress, Please!" She cried with tears or water in her eyes. It didn''t matter; my hand continued with ruthless abandon making the girl moan loudly into my ears as I cleaned her swollen, sensitive pussy without remorse. My fingers rubbed the outside, making her think that it was over, and I brought my fingers back to her clit. I pinned it between my two fingers before starting to rub her swollen lips, making her cry out again and again inside the showers. I then brought my fingers into her canal and shoved them up into her sensitive pussy. Her body reflexively held on to me as I started to finger fuck her pussy. She cried out, and I made sure that she was reaching the end of what was a painful pleasure. Her exhausted body shivered, and I felt her pussy spasm on my fingers. I knew that she was close to orgasming, and my other hand pulled her head that was looking down at the insertion to look at me. "You will not orgasm, Sow, Not until I have given you permission," I ordered. The sow didn''t have a ve cor, so it wouldn''t go into effect and stop the body from doing it. The sow''s eyes widened at that, and she looked at me perplexed for a couple of seconds while the order dawned on her. I didn''t stop; it was just that this surprise stopped her reactions for a second when her body reinstated the painful pleasureing through her swollen pussy. "MISTRESS<" The sow cried out, and I looked into her eyes as my fingers went in and out of that swollen pussy. "Please! I can''t hold it!" The sow cried out, stating her distress. "Sow," I said at the moment where she was crying; my voice was like a cold bath of water that was still falling on her back, "You cum, and I think before I send you home, I might leave you another night in that cell in the same state," I told her. The sow looked at me, and I saw her grit her teeth. I could see for a moment that she wanted to say something along the lines of, ''Please, Be Reasonable," Probably in some whiny voice. When she looked in my eyes, though, I could see the courage dissipate into a mind not willing to test my ''Reasonableness.'' "MIstress, God, Please, Let me cum, I can''t hold it, PLease, I can''t HOLD IT!" The sow cried, her expression one that showed how hard she was holding it. So I grinned, and I let go of her, and my fingers left her pussy. Leaving her holding herself on edge. Her pussy was dripping with cold water and pussy juices that showed me how close she was to cumming. I put my hand in the water, washing it off slightly, and I pushed her back into the water as she looked at me, confused. The burst of that familiar cold water seemed to wake her up as I just ''blue-balled'' her. The pain ofing down from that close to cumming brought her pain, and I stepped away, "If you can''t hold it," I said with a sadistic grin, "Then I will stop," I told her. Realization dawned on her, and her expression changed to something of mixed emotions of pain and something else. I couldn''t quite tell. It didn''t change the fact that my pussy was dripping from her reactions. Although I didn''t get to see her begging me when I released her, that didn''t mean her reactions didn''t get a rise out of me now. I turned off the shower leaving her shivering, and walked over and tossed a towel from a hiddenpartment that I had. It was something that I kept in case it was needed. I didn''t want her catching a cold before I sent her back to the City Lord. The towel whipped out and hit her in the face. The sow didn''t need prompting from me and started to dry her shivering body up. This time I didn''t ''help'' her, and I watched. I opened the door and motioned for her to follow me. I could see from the expression on her face now that she was still horny even as she shivered from the cold. It was warm inside the warehouse, though, and so it wouldn''t be a problem for too long. I watched her reaction as he heard the two bound masked ves. "Sow," I said, reminding her that I was bringing her back to the hidden training area. The sow looked at the two with dread and something like excitement from her memory of the night of torturous pleasure that had permanently marked her mind without her realizing it. She walked behind me and was brought back to the stinking training area, and I started to clean it up, forcing her to join me with simple words, "I will not train a sow in her own filth. Get here and clean up this mess so you may learn how to do so." The expression she showed as I did something that was more or less caring for her seemed to hit the spot in her. She held the knowledge that I was going to do something to train her today and that I was doing this for her in the end. It was a subtle psychological thing for giving something to someone even as you make them do it too. That added to the fact that each order I gave that she followed was instilling the natural order of things in her mind. I needed it to be a subtle as possible as I did this, ingraining it in her mind quickly as well as slowly. I had only the day to do it before sending her back to the world she knew. Her mind was already partially broken from the night, and I just needed to solidify my presence in her while I wasn''t there. When she went back, and everything was ''fine,'' She would start to question what had happened to her. Was this reality? Did that really happen to me, or was it just a dream? These types of questions would gue their mind and make her question a reality. It would be a form of PTSD or Stockholm syndrome that I wanted to instill into her. I also wanted her to know what I was doing, making her think of the experience as even more surreal. I finished cleaning up the mess with a couple of buckets that I had stored here for cleaning. I then moved them out of the room, making sure to cover them, then I left, leaving her in the now cleaned but still smelly cell while I grabbed some incense sticks and brought them back, lighting them. I let her out of the cell again and looked her over before pointing at the chair, thinking about her training. "Sow," I began, "How should I train my little piggy sow?" I asked her with a thoughtful tone as she watched me. Dread showed on her face as I told her what I was thinking. "You will be my toy because that poison in you will kill you before you are ever able to find an antidote without me," I told her while hopping up on a counter, making a show of me thinking. "I could turn you into a cumdump for my male ves?" I said with a tant lie making her face pale. "Think about it," I told her, "You could be held down by the dredges of society and fucked without pause for countless hours as they take turns with your swollen, sensitive body. You would probably even have their kids!" I said, filled with anticipation at the prospect. It was getting even harder to hide how horny I was getting as I saw that pale face imagining it. I pped my hands at thatst statement, "Oh! I could make you a breeding sow!" I told her with arge grin, "That is a good idea!" I told her, "What do you think, Sow?" I asked her. The sow stared at me, and her face fell like it was already decided that this was what I was going to do to her, "M- Mistress," She said with tears dripping on her face. "Please, Don''t, I don''t, I don''t, I don''t," Her tears started to fall even harder, "I don''t want to be a breeding sow!" She cried out, with tears falling into herp as she cried. "Hmmm..." My voice trailed off as my pussy was dripping in juices with how horny I felt. "Well, You seem to have an opinion on how you want to be trained..." My voice trailed off again, and I hopped off the counter and stepped closer to her as the tears dripped onto herp. I held her face up, and I licked the tears off her face, changing her expression from sobbing to something different. The range of emotions this toy showed continued to change quickly. "Tell me, Sow, How do you want to be trained?" I asked her with genuine curiosity. That expression changed again and again from confusion to dread to hope to hate to love. It continued to change emotions over and over as she tried to grapple with it. I decided to add fuel to the fire burning in her hoping that this would attract that loyalty that would pay off in the longer run. "Tell me, Sow, If it is something I find interesting, you will be that to me. Now, I will give you five minutes; tell me by then, Sow, Or I will make you a breeding Pig." I told her. The expression on her face was one that was indescribable as she struggled to find something that would change the rest of her life. The woman had pride, so she wouldn''t want to be a pet. So I believe she would suggest that although that would probably be the best oue for her. I wouldn''t ept that, though, as I had a Kitty that I still needed to train. I had a pain slut, but I doubted that she wanted to be that. I also had my sissy bitch, which I believed was a switch. It would make sense as Freya, when she was still Derek was a bit sadistic. In fact, it was watching him when I woke up to my desires. I was waiting, and I wished I had a mechanical clock to tick for me. The feeling would bring her into even more despair as she had to decide her fate quickly. It was exceptional to watch her face as it changed, and she spoke up. "I want to be your toy! I don''t know what types of toys there are, though!" The sow cried out with some time on the clock still. I smirked at this woman; even in the pits of despair, she would choose the best decision. She didn''t have the knowledge, so she asked. It took brains to realize that was even an option. I wanted her around as she might make a good advisor in the future. I could see why the City lord kept her around, and I decided that I wouldn''t break her mind with that question. "Well, there are plenty of types of toys, Sow," I told her truthfully, "There are Mares; there are sissy''s which don''t apply to you. There are brats which I find annoying. There are types of furniture that I could make you into. I think a Nice chair would be nice..." My voice trailed off, thinking of more types of y. "There are pets, but I already have one of those, so not interested in you bing one. There are servents which I don''t think would be a good fit for you. There are so many types that I am actually struggling to think of them all. You could be a baby, but that is useless to me, and they are too needy." I didn''t remember many of the actual terms used in my previous life, but I had a friend that used to talk about them. Well, I wouldn''t call them a friend, more like one of my bodyguards that died with me that night. Most of the knowledge I knew today was him trying to talk me into ying with him in a yhouse. At this time, I regret not going to y with him in that club. I had many regrets from myst life, though, as I never aplished that goal, and I looked at the sow looking at me with desperation. "You know what? Instead of listing it all out, I will give you some choices of things that I might find interesting. If you cane up with something that will interest me, I will pick that." I told her, and I saw hope enter her eyes. "First, of course, is being my breeding Pig," I said and saw that wonderful whish of emotions cross her face. "The second option is I can make you into a Mare. Be the little horse that I can ride around. Get good enough I might even attach a carriage to you." I smiled with the thought, and then I had realization dawn on my face. There are Centaurs in this world! I couldn''t make her a mare if there were actual Mares I could make. Still, making this Sow into a Mare might be interesting, so I would leave that option avable. "The third Choice is bing my servant. I could use one, my toys that are starting to get busytely, and I could use someone that is even under them. I don''t think this is the best choice by all means. Just the most boring one." I told her, and I would put her in a ve cor if she chose it. "I am not going to lie though; if you choose this one, you would also be ''Servicing'' important visitors that I have in the future. You would be the bottom of the totem pole of hierarchy in my household. Even other ves would have the right to boss you around." I finished. Thatstment made this much more interesting choice to me, and I thought of the fourth choice and decided against a couple when I heard the woman speak up, bringing me out of my thoughts. "I want to be your Pussy''s ve! I want to do everything for your pussy!" The sow eximed with a look of excitement. "Oh, That is interesting," I told her truthfully, and I thought about how I would train her to be a pussy ve. A grin grew on my face, and I looked down at her. "That is interesting, and since you have chosen it, I will make you my pussy worshiping ve!" I eximed with my own excitement. This new toy had no idea what she just asked for, and I couldn''t help but get excited thinking of the dispair that she would feel when she returned to me. My mind started to turn rapidly, and I thought of the training I would need to do to incentivize her to return. I didn''t want her to think that dying would be a better choice, and I had a smile grow evenrger on my face. "Well," I said with a pregnant pause, "We should get started making you a pussy ve, Shouldn''t we?" I smiled my pussy secreting fluids at a rapid pace wetting my pants even more. Chapter 121: New Life Chapter 121: New Life I looked down at my new ve with desperation leaving her face. This pussy ve now was looking at me with hope for the future. I needed to give her that, and her pleasure for the future was something different. I needed to create an incentive, and I watched her for a moment before my smile turned sadistic. "Let me introduce you to what will be your entire world," I told her. The sow looked at me as I took off my leather shorts and took my panties with them. My whips and tools fell to the floor. I picked them up andid them on the counter, showing her my white pussy with a little snow-white bush above it that I hadn''t shaved recently. The woman was staring at my pussy unsure of what to do. I stood before her, showing her my pussy spreading my legs before her. "Well," I began again, "You chose your new life," I told her, "Get on your knees and greet my pussy ve." The woman before me got off the chair and knelt before my pussy. I could see the ignorance on what to do next on her face. This woman chose something thatbined a sexual organ and ve. She guessed right and didn''t even know what that meant. It was funny in its own way, and I contemted what I should do with her yet again. "Kiss my lips in greeting, and then you may start to pleasure me. I am already wet, so it should be easier for you." I said my tone was strict. Her head leaned forward, and I felt her lips meet just at the top of the pussy. It was above my clit, and it brought nothing to the table, and I pushed her head down towards my clit. "Here is where you will kiss in greeting, ve. Every time you will kiss here in greeting without fail, Do you understand?" I ordered my tone instructional instead of harsh. "Yes," She replied, and I lifted her head back and pped her face lightly, and red down at her. "Sorry!" She eximed, "Yes, Mistress, I''m sorry, Mistress," She replied right away, knowing her transgression. "Back to it and give your Mistress a proper greeting now, ve!" I ordered, releasing her head. She leaned forward, and her lips touched the head of my clit. I felt her peck her lips and pull back, and I grabbed her head, forcing her to look up at me with a swift p again across her face. "You call that a fucking greeting to your Mistress?!" I eximed. "This is your lover; my pussy is your everything. Now, Greet it like a proper ve," I said, letting her head go again. She looked at my pussy, this time with my red handprint still on her face. The ve under me move forward, and her lips met my pussy and surrounded my clit. Her lips opened slowly, spreading my pussy open, and her tongue came out, licking around my clit''s hood before greeting my clit, making me moan slightly. "Good girl," I told her, looking down at her, "That is a much more proper greeting to your new Mistress," I praised, "Now, with the greeting out of the way, you need to worship every inch of it. Your tongue and lips will pleasure my pussy without entering inside to start." She did as I said and started to kiss and lick the outside of my pussy, making sure to please me with my clit. It was sloppy, but slowly she was bringing pleasure to me. "Hmm, You need to practice," I told her, and I pulled her head out of my between my legs, "Stand, I shall reward you a little for making some progress," I told her in a tone. She looked wary being told that she would get a reward and stepped back from her opening the cupboards while I heard her get up clumsily behind me. I ignored her groan and pulled out some rope and a chastity belt for women along with some metal vibrating eggs I purchased. I turned around, looking at her with a smile. "You know," I began as I focused on her shaking body. Her wary gaze looked at what was in my hands, and fear showed on her face. "I am going to reward you with something special. Something you can take home and can even show your friends if you want to. Something to help you remember that this was never a dream." I smirked. I moved forward, and I saw the hesitation in her to take a step back away from me. She smartly didn''t move, though, and kept a wary watch of me, and I smirked as I opened the chastity belt. "For you to put on after I slip in the reward," I told her with a smile and finished closing the distance and put the belt down on the chair behind her. " Put your arms behind you," I ordered, and reluctantly she followed the order, and I bound her arms behind her back. After this simple job of tying her arms, I came back in front of her. "You look good, ve," I told her with a grin and cupped her face making her look into my eyes. Meanwhile, my other hand had retrieved a vibrator and slipped the vibrator into her pussy. The sudden insertion made her yelp as her pussy was still sensitive. "M- mistress?" Her voice trembled as I pushed the second vibrator to just enter her pussy to tease the entrance. I retrieved the belt with my other hand while making her look into my eyes. "This is a reward for while you please my pussy. You will receive instruction and training, ve. Your new life will soon revolve around me, and this was your choice. Now," I put on the chastity belt and secured it to her waist with an audible click. I then pulled her back and took a seat in the chair that was behind her, and spread my legs, "Please me, ve, and the rewards will be plenty." I told her to put a leg up on the back of my neck using my foot to scratch my shoulder, showcasing the ease of my flexibility. The ve looked surprised at the action and looked at me for a moment as my hand reached out with the enchanted remote, turning on the vibrators that rang against the metal belt. The vibration echoed in the silent room, and I brought my leg down from my neck back to the floor. "ve," My tone carried a warning, and she got to her knees, and her mouth reached my pussy. Her lips kissed over my lip, giving my pussy a long kiss as her lips spread, opening up my lips while her tongue pleasured my clit. I moaned slightly as she started to please me and, with the buzzing, started to get into it. I could hear the faint moans and groans from her as she started to lick my clit with increasing enthusiasm as she started to get turned on herself. The buzzing in the background told me that the vibrators were doing their magic when I heard the buzzing stop, and the moans grow louder. I smirked as I realized her greedy pussy just sucked up the second vibrating egg, and I wondered if I was going to have fun digging them outter. That didn''t matter at the moment to me as I lightly moaned as her tongue continued to work around my wet pussy, making sure that no part was left untouched. Then she spent some time sending a weird pleasure through me as she made sure to tease my urethra, and I was tempted to give her a drink. I decided against it as I would need herter and would work her up to that. "You may enter me to pleasure me, ve," I said, and her tongue didn''t pause and shoved her tongue into me. The insertion made me moan, and I looked down to see her eyes looking up at me, watching my reactions. My hand fell down into her hair, petting it, "Good Girl," I told her and saw slight happiness I didn''t except and bet she didn''t expect either in her eyes. Her tongue went to work, and I started to feel excited as I watched the ve under me working. Her eyes told me a story of mixed feelings as she watched me moan. I was also increasing my reactions to her amateur workings on my pussy. Soon she started to include sucking into her repertoire, and I moaned louder, making her even more enthusiastic about pleasuring me. I could see the excitement in her eyes and pleasure as her body started to tremble, and I looked down at her with my tongue inside me. "Are you on edge, ve?" I asked with a curious tone and a low moan as the ve buried her tongue right into a sensitive spot inside me before pulling out. She then licked my clit and sucked on it a little, obviously trying to butter me up as I moaned slightly louder for her benefit. "Yes, Mistress," She replied with watery eyes. "I am about to cum." "Hold it in," I ordered, and her eyes started to water, "You will only cum after you have given me an orgasm. If I don''t, then you don''t. If you do and I haven''t, then I will punish you like a naughty girl. Be a good girl, and you can cum after me." It was like I ignited a fire under her ass, and I chuckled to myself, thinking that the fire was probably in her pussy as she desperately tried to please me as her moans increased in volume. The tears in her eyes and the desperation in her face spoke volumes, and I felt pleasure myself. Soon altogether, the pleasure got me to the edge, and I released into her mouth a small squirt releasing a pent-up orgasm. The bliss only clouded my mind for a second as I looked down, "You may cum ve." I ordered, and on cue, I heard her spray the floor with her juices as she orgasmed all over the floor. I heard her loudly moan, and I pulled her head out of my pussy, stopping her workings on my pussy. Her face looked melted with pleasure, and her tongue hanging out from the orgasm that she had with misted eyes. I stood her up and pulled her into an embrace as she came down from her orgasm and felt a warm liquid stream down my leg. I knew that she urinated on my leg, and I felt a tinge of annoyance knowing I needed to clean myself and her again. Instead of reacting, I kept my face controlled as the new ve realized she just pissed on her Mistress. "Sorry, Mistress!" She eximed her apology as I held her softly in my arms, treating her with a care that she hadn''t felt since being in my clutches. "It''s fine," I replied simply and pulled her head back and kissed her lips. The sudden change took her off guard, and she froze. That was all okay though her mentalpacity to adapt was already strained to its max. She started to cry as her pussy was still being stimted with the vibrators, and my hand reached down and pushed into the hole of the belt. It pushed into her ass, and she moaned into my mouth as I started to finger her asshole, which seemed was even more sensitive. I felt a spray of more liquids on my leg as I brought her to another orgasm quickly, and her tears flowed harder, and her mind clouded further. Instead of doing more, though, I reached for the remote and shut off the vibrators. "We will have a long time to get to know each other soon," I told her misty face. "Would you like to clean up and get some sleep?" I asked her. She nodded wordlessly, and we headed to the showers. I heard more noises from the mother and son and knew I needed to remove those masks soon as it increased in volume as the son cried out, "Mistress, Please, This is scary!" Echoed out into the training area. I took my new ve into the showers, and this time, it was warm water where I pampered her and removed the chastity belt, letting her moan in pleasure about theck of pleasure. Soon afterward, I had her dry andid out on the ''VIP'' Cell that I used with Kara, and she was asleep in seconds. I sighed and knew that the next part of the challenge would be getting her on the spot. I needed to know if Cassandra was back in the headquarters or in the hidey-hole. Either way, I needed to contact her to get the Baroness back into ce for the future. I sighed and I locked up the hidden training room ready to start teaching the mother and son. --- Hey guys, Sorry for theck of Updates, I had something going on with my ******* when it came to this book and it took some time to solve. Things seem to be working and back in order and I will be working on weekly updates again. Please, Enjoy! Chapter 122: Path of Least Resistance Chapter 122: Path of Least Resistance I turned my attention away from what would be the former baroness soon. I locked up the training room and moved towards the mother and son, slowly cing my hands on them to let them know I was back. The mother I started to free first tried to jump, but the restraints kept her in ce, not moving the slightest bit. I untied her, and I took off the mask, making the Mature face look at me with an emotional face. "Thank you!" The mother practically shouted. "I never knew theck of everything around me could be so, So..." Her voice trailed off as if to find the words as I moved my hands over to her son and started to let him go. The restraints took a minute while the mother tried to grapple with her current reality. The son took arge gasp of air as he returned to the world with noise around him and seemed slightly overwhelmed with the reintroduction of it all. He seemed to be taking it better than his mother, though, who was still grappling with it. "You both feel overwhelmed after not having anything to concentrate on other than the sound of your own heartbeat," My tone was less cold since that wasn''t needed at the moment. "The reason I introduced this was because sensory deprivation can be used to increase pleasure and is amon form of y among kinksters. I will be making you do this type of y before you leave my hands." I said, my tone conversational. "This type of y needs to be monitored, though, as it can cause long-term mental damage if left for too long. I left you in it for only a short period, but how long did it feel to you?" I asked, borating a bit on the truth. "It felt like forever. There was nothing but the sound of my heart thumping in my chest to keep track of time and nothing else. There was no sensory input at all, and I felt lost in a Sea of Darkness," The motherined, and I nodded. "That is what a full sensory deprivation is," I continued, "It is putting someone into a sea of darkness where all there is; is them. This is a form of torture if not used properly and for a short duration." They nodded again, listening to my words as I stood up after freeing them both from the restraints. Although I left them bound for slightly longer than I wanted to, I didn''t believe I did it for long enough to scar them. That was all that mattered as sensory deprivation y would probably be a staple for them in the future, knowing how the mother and son cared for each other. This type of y was also one of the mostmon types of kink y in my past incarnation, and I remember some of the girls ying with it in school. At this point, though, it was easy to introduce the mother and son to that would allow them to loosen up. Pulling out whips and Spurs for the mother to tease her son with wasn''t going to make her suddenly open up to ying more hardcore with her son. I had already tried that, and she looked lost. Instead, I needed her to getfortable with the fact that her son enjoyed her touch in many ways. The mother was the focus now of training since the son had already started to show a bit of a sadistic side earlier with teasing her. It was easy and amateurish, but it was something to work withpared to the mother over care about everything done to her son. It would also work as something to get them morefortable with bondage. I watched them recover for a bit as they walked around a bit under my eye, looking around the training room. This was another thing I wanted them to do was get familiar with the tools of the trade. I didn''t want them shying away from a flogger or a whip or even a pillory. It didn''t matter what it was; they needed to remember that this was for them. Finally, after giving them a bit to get a grip back that the world had sights and sounds again after a period of sensory deprivation, I coughed to get their attention. "Alright, I have let you regain your faculties. Now, I want you two to y together today with some of the toys here today." I looked towards the mother, "You will make your son today cum without directly touching his cock today." I said with a smirk making the mother look at me more confused than distressed. "Everything around you is for you to use. All you need to do is make your son ejacte without your hand touching his cock. His balls are free to y with but touch that cock, and I will punish you," I paused, looking deep into her eyes, "Strictly." The mother nodded towards me and started to look around. On the other hand, the son didn''t know what to do with himself. "M- Mistress?" he asked while his mother looked around, knowing not to ask questions but to start doing. If she didn''t do something, she knew I would do something likest time. Still, she was indecisive, and I wanted to sigh. I could see the pain she was going through, even thinking of using some of the floggers and whips. I wanted to roar in frustration a little and decided that I needed to break this mentality that she was in. "You need to understand something," I said, bringing the attention of the mother back to me. She looked like a frightened rabbit, and it annoyed me. "You are ruining your chances to stay with your son in the future," I said, my tone absolute as I stated a fact. "Do you want to stay with your son?" I asked her, closing the distance. "Y-Y-Yes, MIstress," She replied after stumbling over her own nervousness as she noticed my bad mood. "Well, Then you need to step your game up. I will help you onest time, but I will not touch your son once today," My voice almost sounded like I was growling it out. I stepped in, and I grabbed a small vibrator then a Crop. I put them in her hand before gabbing a small band and putting that in her hand as well. "Look, You don''t need much to tease your son. Your son loves your touch and you," I said, making the mother blush and the son look away for a second even though he was being ignored. "You don''t need to be scared of hurting your son or making him hate you," I continued looking at her seriously, "For two reasons," My hand grabbed her face to make her look into my eyes, "Reason one why you don''t have to worry about your son is that he is a loves you more than just as a mother. If you could marry, he would be doing that without a second thought, without regard for anything else." This made the mother blush a deep crimson, and I knew somehow even more that these two were a hopeless couple. I couldn''t help but slightly roll my eyes. "Now, You will find one of these devices to bind your son so that he cannot move, and I will teach you how to bind him," My voice broke the blushing nces that the two started to give each other. I was starting to get annoyed at how these two were starting to treat this as a honeymoon. The mother then took him to the rack and pointed at him. I stifled a giggle as she picked one of the devices that were truly meant to dish out the most pain if used properly. It didn''t matter, though, since it was the choice that she made for once. I smiled, getting just that far showing how low my standards were getting for this couple. "Well, Get him on the table," I told her. "Y- Yes, Mistress," The mother replied, and I may as well not have even asked since the mother looked at her son with watery eyes that made him move to help her. I wanted to sigh, but it was also true that this was a way to control your sub as a Mistress, The mother didn''t even say anything, and her son didn''t want to bother her with what a disobedient ve would make a hassle, so there was no order needed, and I nodded. This was emotional maniption without either party thinking about it. I could only smile that the mother didn''t even notice that she was doing it either. Although I would think that the same thing would happen if the son did it. It actually showed how much trust and love there was between them as the son got on the table. Heid back and spread his arms into the restraints without even question what woulde next. He even smiled when his mother looked down at him with gratefulness and love. I could only stop myself from shaking my head at these two. The amount of love and trust between them was extreme in a way that I am not sure I would see in ces other than between a mother and son in the same situation. In the meantime, I brought the mother to each of the restraints and made her tie them tightly to his wrists. The son pulled the ropes on its taunt bringing his arms into the air as I brought the mother down to his legs, tightening them up for the y that was about to begin. After all, that was done with the coaxing of the mother through each step of the process, and it was to the point to tighten the restraints so that her son couldn''t move. I brought her to the attached wheels, and I pointed out how they moved and locked into ce so that she wouldn''t tighten them too much and hurt him. She listened to this part very intently since this doting more loved her son so much. The son was about to speak up, and I honestly didn''t want him involved as he said, "Mother, it is okay as long as you are the one doing it." Hemented unnecessarily. So I walked away, grabbing a gag putting it in the mother''s hands. "You will gag him so that you can learn without distraction," I said, my patience seemingly reaching an end. The mother looked at the ball gag in her hand before looking at her son, who was surprised at me. "W- why do we need to gag him?" She asked. "So I don''t have to listen to his screamster or listen to you crying about itter." I said with a clipped tone making her pale slightly, and I rolled my eyes, "I already told you," I said, my tone turning strict, "You need to learn about how to pleasure him with means other than your body. Some of that will make him feel weird, and he might not like it. I need you to concentrate on learning how to do it so you can show him that his body will like it in the long term. Do you understand now?" I asked her this trying not to show my patience were in fact, disappearing now. I wondered if Cassandra would do better with her, The mother nodded, though, "So it is like disciplining him for being bad type way? He doesn''t know it is good for him in the long term?" The mother asked. I was surprised at the reach of something that implied somethingpletely different. I thought about it for a second, and I realized that in this context, it worked. "Yeah, Something like that. You two will be disciplining each other in the future in ways that you will need to take pleasure from. At this moment, I am trying to teach you the ways to learn together in the future. Understood?" I asked again. "Yes!" She announced with a happy smile and lifted his head which he helped her with so that the ball gag entered his mouth, shutting him up. "Good, now we will tighten the ropes so that his arms are spread, and he cannot move an inch in any way other than moving his hips. Then there is a metal band that goes over the head so he cannot hurt himself." I said and noticed the distress that she showed when I said that he could hurt himself. "First of all, get that distressed look off your face," I continued turning to her, "When you are in charge, even if everything is going wrong, you should do your best to make it look like nothing is going wrong. Otherwise, your son is going to panic. Now, Panicking is bad in every shape and form, no matter what. The second thing is that today we are doing some soft y with him, and nothing that will really hurt him will causesting damage or bring him to the point that he would have hurt himself if left unrestrained. Understand?" I asked again. "Y- Yes," The mother stuttered out, and I felt frustration at all this soft y peaking in my mind. I really wanted to let loose and make someone''s life miserable. "Good, That you understand. Now, use that band and put that Vibrator on his cock around the base." I ordered her. Under my order, she moved and took the belt. She then restrained the vibrator against his cock, making sure not to directly touch his cock. It was easy since that son had barely ever stopped looking at his mother''srge breasts from below, so he was rocking a hard-on. I then handed her the remote and gave it to her. "This remote is to make him feel pleasure on his cock. You should press it when you want him to feel pleasure. But," I said, catching her attention just as she was about to press the button. "If he orgasms from that instead of from other stimtion, I will punish you," I finished as she turned to look up into my eyes. She nodded in understanding, and I felt like something came over me, feeling exhausted from dealing with these two. I knew the reasons why I was trying to teach these two to be switches. But I was losing patience with them since I was tired from the events ofst night. It wasn''t the best mind frame to be in when training. This time she pressed the button, and the vibrator started to vibrate on his cock, making it move. Her son moaned in response as that vibration shook his testicles at the same time due to proximity. The soft moan seemed to reassure the mother as she began to look morefortable with the things happening in front of her. "Take this crop, and I want you to hit him now; I also want you to make red lines on him but not enough to cut into the skin likest time. Understood?" I asked her. This time she nodded happily, thinking of how much pain she put on her son just the other day, and I realized that I still needed to put the cream on him just to make sure she didn''t leave permanent damage on the product. I quickly moved to grab the Cream, and I gave it to her even as the ruble of the vibrator continued to pleasure her son. "When whipping, you will use this cream before and after to help your son so that he will not scar," I told her, handing her the cream. "For this, you are allowed to touch him. But you will not touch his cock like ordered. You may also pleasure him while you do this." I finished, and I took a step back. My frustration began to color my tone, and I knew it wasn''t from dealing with the mother. I took those unnecessary thoughts out of my mind as I watched from a distance remaining silent. I hoped the mother would continue on her own without further direction needed from me. I already tried breaking that over coddling that she did with her son. It was time to find out if it would continue when left to her devices and orders. She took the Cream and took arge handful into her hand. Sheid it down on his chest as she moved above his head for some reason. She leaned above his head,ing from the top, and for the first time, I gave her a tiny bit of respect. Herrge breasts covered his face as sheid out the cream onto his chest. A light moan that was probably louder than I thought came from under her breasts as she began to massage his chest. The son''s cock twitched as she spread it over his chest as the vibrator continued to pleasure him. Her hands moved slowly, but I could tell that she was putting some strength into it even as she smothered his head with her breasts. I could tell that the son was enjoying the slow workings that his mother was doing. This wasn''t the most exciting kink y, but I knew that it was something they were both enjoying. Then she moved towards his nipples and started tother the cream into them, making the boy moan louder under her, and she took a moment to stand straight, letting go of his nipples as she did so. It was the smile that I saw on her face that I knew she was starting to enjoy herself as I heard an audible intake of air from the boy as he was no longer being smothered. Secondster, though, she picked up the remote and turned off the vibrator. His hips bucked up in the air, and I noticed a tiny amount of precum jet out of his cock. I raised an eyebrow since I wasn''t paying attention to his cock, and I realized she just edged her son. My respect went up a little as I noticed that she was paying more attention to her son than I was. He groaned, and she leaned forward, smothering his face again with herrge breasts. Her hands went down to his nipples, not deviating in the slightest as she teased those nipples. I watched that cock twitch this time, showing that the boy was feeling pleasure from her touch. I then noticed the mistake that I was making before. I put it in the back of my mind as the smile on her face grew as she pinched those nipples, and the boy''s hips tried and failed to buck up in the air as it tried to thrust up into something without being able to. Her smile grew and only poured concrete on the reason why my training before wasn''t working. I was trying to make this woman that cared too much about her boy dish out pain. This was my type of y, and that didn''t work for her. She didn''t want to do pain y, which almost traumatized them bothst time, making me stop the y in total. Instead, this woman liked teasing her son with pleasure as I watched her tease a reaction from his nipples out of him. The reaction seemed to fuel her enjoyment as she stood up, no longer smothering the boy as she moved towards the side of the rack that he was on. The boy took in a breath that came to a halt as her hand started to creep down his chest towards his cock. From his bodynguage on the rack and the want from his cock that was dripping precum, I could see that he wanted that hand on his cock. She continued to move, no longer even thinking about the cream to get closer to his cock. It was a slow, deliberate y and her hand seemed to move slower the closer it got. The small smile on her face seemed to grow as she watched her son''s hips buck with a groan as it seemed to crawl in time for him. I watched, fascinated as she teased the boy ever so slowly, making him reactrgely with such simple movement. I would never have thought that this was in her. I was surprised watching as she finally arrived at his cock and moved slowly around it without touching it. This made him loudly groan as she avoided that touch that he wanted so badly from his lover. His hips bucked up into the air and strained as much as she could against the restraints before they fell to the table once again. She seemed not to care about his distress, though, as that hand traveled around his cock ever so slowly towards his balls. The boy, though, reactedrgely as her hand grabbed his nipple and pinched it again with a loud groan and moan as his hips bucked. I took a step, and I watched his confused face as his cock sprayed a little more precum onto his stomach. I couldn''t help but smile as I realized that the boy was just as confused about the matter as I was at first. Her hand reached his balls and started to massage them, and the confusion grew as he moaned loudly into the gag as his she seemed to be in a trance. His cock seemed to be increasing the amount of precuming out from it at an increasing rate. Her hand massaged those balls as the other hand teased that nipple ever so slowly and would bring a burst of pain that suddenly umted and I heard the boy loudly groan as she pinched and pulled his nipple up. His cock then erupted with cum streaming out onto his chest and onto her hand without stopping for several seconds, and some evennded on his face. She looked down at her boy, confused, and I could stop myself from pping. I was overjoyed as I realized why this was going so wrong with me when it came to the mother. On the other hand, the boy seemed confused while the mother wondered what came over her. "M-Mistress," She turned, looking at me. "I didn''t whip him; please don''t punish me." She said, her tone making her look meek as I pped, making her confused. "I will pardon it this time," I replied; the mirth in my tone was not hidden as she fulfilled my orders in a way I wasn''t expecting. "You did what I wanted in a different way than I was expecting, so I will allow it this time," I added the warning, though, since I didn''t want it to be a habit. "YES, MISTRESS!" She loudly cried, looking happy. "Good now, Release your son and take him to the shower helping him clean, then bring him back, and we shall chat before I take you back to your cell," I ordered, and she quickly hurried while I plunged into thought. I needed a moment to sort out my thoughts. As I was doing so, I still supervised as the mother took her son out of the restraints by first releasing the wheels before untying his arms. She did the direct opposite of the process that put him into those restraints, which made me nod. I didn''t need to go over that process with her too. I watched as she took her son back into the showers to clean, and I thought about why it took me so long to realize what was wrong. This woman could have been trained to torture her son through pleasure, but I insisted on doing it through pain. The memories that I got from the system showed me hundreds of ways to train someone to be a dom. She used it often to increase her power and to get others to do the work for her. It simply didn''t enter my head to do this type of training instead. It all came down to one reason. I liked to see her pain. I liked to see his pain. I wasn''t training her for the client. I was training her into what I wanted to see. I wanted to see her boy crying out for mercy from his mother and not receiving it. That would make me so wet just the mere thought made me want to go y with my toys back home. This was a bias that might have ruined my reputation in the noble circle though in the long run. I needed to train ording to the client''s wants when I wanted to make goldmy own frustrations with things going wrong on my end. My thoughts continued uselessly down that line, only confirming that I was doing things to my enjoyment instead of finding the line of least resistance. It was what I taught Jackie to do was to find that bnce of your enjoyment and theirs. I wasn''t looking for that with this mother and son, and I was banging my head against a wall of passive resistance because of it. My thoughts snapped shut as the mother came back quickly with her son faster than I thought. I realized because I thought that the mother would have taken another load into herself while she was in the showers with her boy. She didn''t do that, so they came back faster than I thought they would. "Mistress, You wanted to chat?" She asked, her tone trembling. "Yes," I replied, "You did well today," I said, praising her, much to her surprise. "You did something to your boy that still leaves him confused," I said, pointing to him. Tomorrow I will continue your training before switching things up. Now I will ask you a question," I paused, looking at her as she took in the words I said. "How do you feel about the y you did with your son today?" I asked. She looked at me, and her face turned a deep red. She refused to look at her son before she finally answered, "I don''t know what came over me. You told me so many things, and when I started to touch him with that cream in my hands, I wanted to y around. I watched his cock as it was excited about my touch, and I wanted to tease him like he has done to me so many times recently." She paused with her blush bing a deeper red. On the other hand, her son watched closely, realizing his mother just got some payback from him. "I felt good. I felt happy, pleasing him as I watched his cock twitch in excitement. It felt new, and for once, I felt powerful!" She announced, and I smiled. "Good, I will take you back to your cell. Enjoy some alone time with each other since the training will continue tomorrow." I finished with a grin on my face. Chapter 123: Weapon Shopping Chapter 123: Weapon Shopping I took the mother and son back, quickly passing by as I heard the centaur cry out and a female ve cry out with a loud sound of fluids ejacting. I was surprised at the volume, and I looked over. Mistress Jackie was sitting on her favorite male ve with his balls in a vise as he groaned. I saw the crop came down on those balls, and the groan increased in volume. The ve''s arms were shuddering as she sat on his stomach while he held her up with his arms and legs in a bridge position. That looked incredibly painful, and the ve could probably only groan at this point. In the meantime, though, the centaur had arge dildo I had around deep into his ass while he pounded a blonde ve without stopping. Semen seemed toe out of her pussy as he pulled out and trusted in with mindless abandon. Another male ve begged him to fuck him too, and the centaur had tears streaming down his eyes, looking almost nk as he continued to thrust into the ve under him. I looked at the male ve and noticed a small stream of semen leaving his rectum dripping onto the ground underneath him. His ass was stretched wide open and was twitching as he cried out to the centaur. I nodded and noticed another female ve counting off to the side the number of times the Centaur came inside a ve. I turned, and I saw the mother and son looking at the scene in front of them with pale faces. The fear was noticeable, and they seemed to understand that things could be worse for them if I decided to change what I was doing to them. I didn''t care, though, and I decided not to interact with Jackie at this moment. I motioned for the mother and son to leave the training area as I contemted the next steps that I would be doing today. I finished early, and Jackie still has things to be doing to the centaur. I had two options moving forward at this moment. First, I could go do a little shopping since I didn''t think that Jackie had the female balls to snoop. Or I could watch Jackie and give her some pointers. Both were valid ns, and I needed to decide soon. I finished bring the mother and son back to their cell, and they looked back at me with fear in their eyes. I didn''t care, though, since I already made it clear how I am training them moving forward. If they took Jackie''s love of ball-busting or the centaur as something that might happen to them, it wasn''t my business. I went, and I grabbed more food, though for the couple, and I made it a bit nicer for them. It was something simple sometimes that went a long way for ves, and I brought it back in bowels before cing it in their cells before I made my choice. I needed to go shopping, and the ce shouldn''t burn down if I left it for an hour. The marketce was nearby, and hopefully, I could pick up some leather whips to rece my old ones. The thought of my old training whip that I had for years and my old ded whip was gone from existence was something that greatly annoyed me. It also served as a wake-up call that there was much in this world that I didn''t understand. I had memories from the system that made less sense and were in the back of my mind. Some of them looked ludicrous, but it also told me one thing. I was weak. That was a fact in this world. In my previous world, Strength came from multiple faucets. One was financial strength to make things move all over the world. That was a type of power that only one percent of the poption had. It was a rare power that grew as the digits in your bank ount increased. Still, there was a max point on that financial power where it stopped getting you more power. The next form of power was that connections. This worked much better inbination with financial power but was worth its own weight in gold. Connections in everyday circumstances helped me immensely when I had to do bad deeds and get away with it or get caught with only a p on the wrist. Thest was abination of two; Poprity and Political. These were not mutually exclusive in the world I resided either. Political, though, was the major aspect of it, and I was heavily involved in political dealings in the nation that was my headquarters. I needed to keep my backyard clean, obviously. The problem with that is the majority of them were corruptable with financial power. It was stupid, and when I think about how things in this world, I could see many simrities as well as differences. The power in this world had all the Finacial power, power of connections, and Political and poprity my previous world had. Still, it had one that I lusted for that overcame all the others. Personal power! Personal power in this world was something that Mana introduced that had nothing to do with my previous world. The more personal power you had in this world dictated where you could be on thedder. If you are weak and have the financial power of someone higher, then you better have arge backer. Otherwise, you will have that stolen by others with the personal power to keep that wealth. It was fascinating how that personal power changed things, and I knew I needed to increase my own. I woke up from my personal thoughts as I noticed the confused stares of the mother and son staring at me. It seemed that I was just watching them after I handed them the food and lost myself in thought. I turned then and left the couple to do what they wanted. I then headed out the front gate and quickly headed to the nearest business area or marketce. It wasn''t very far either, and I looked through wares in a slight hurry. Although I had time, I did not, in fact, have a lot of time. Finally, I came upon a weapon store, and I entered the shop that was set up. It held many iron weapons all around and some bows. They were some of the most popr weapons that I knew amongmon folk in this continent. It made me wonder if there were more continents in this world as well since I have heard this phrase more than once in my travels. At this moment, though, that was beside the point as I moved through the store looking at the weapons. It wasn''t a high-end store, and I looked through it casually, barely finding anything of note. Then I came across an old-looking ded whip that looked interesting. The metal didn''t seem to be iron, but I could see some rust on it. This was an old piece of historical weaponry; it also looked interesting since it wasn''t a typical ded whip. It seemed looser as I picked it up. It came with a short sheath that moved with it, it seemed, and that caught my eye. I looked at the des, and they seemed to link together in a sort of curve into each slot. I looked it over, and I was intrigued. I decided quickly and took the whip for myself. It needed cleaning up, but I could always start a collection even if I didn''t use it for battle. In fact, it was something I believe I should already have done so something like this wouldn''t happen to me. I now needed a primary weapon for my dark persona, and I already should have had ten to twenty potential ones ready. My old primary ded whip and leather one were for beginners that it was only really useful for dealing with people weaker than me. The Sadist''s whip that I got from the system was the only primary weapon that worked for my current strength. Again it was uneptable, and as I looked around in this small weapon shop, I found nothing that caught my eye. I sighed, and I paid the shop owner for the whip. Since it was rusted, I only had to pay about ten gold coins. This was cheap and, with the current condition of the weapon, was a little overpriced. I didn''t have the time to haggle, so I epted the price while noting it in my heart that if I came across this man in the future to be a little harsher with him. That was it, though, and I wouldn''t get hung up on it as I traveled through the marketce until I came across a small shop selling musical instruments. I entered inside and was startled at the condition of the instruments inside the shop. Unlike the other shops I had seen in this marketce, this one was immacte, and the instruments seemed well taken care of. I looked around, thinking that a reward for Freya wouldn''t be out of line. I knew thattely, her mana seemed to be growing steadily, and she only had the flute that her father purchased years before. It wasn''t a bad instrument, but as I found recently, having backups wasn''t a terrible thing. I started to look at the flutes, and my eyesnded on a flute that seemed genuinely unique. It was entirely bone-white, and upon picking it up gently, it was, in fact, it was made entirely of bone. It was the only one it seemed inside the store that appeared to be made of bone, and it looked unique with etches into the bone along the entire shaft. I continued to look at it, not knowing if this was something that Freya could use when a woman stepped up to me. "Hello, I see you are interested in that flute." The woman said, stating the obvious. "Yes, I have a trained bard that is growing in power and needs a new flute. She is not yet B rank, and I am wondering if this is something suitable for her. I should probably bring her around, but this seemed interesting to me." I finished. The woman watched me for a minute, thinking about all the clues to my identity that I gave, and looked at my body once again. I turned to her, looking up from the flute to see her appearance. She was a tall ck-haired woman that had hair in long curls down her back. She wore a brown robe or dressed with a belt around her waist. I took in the details, and I felt my instinct say that this woman wasn''t a threat but was shrewd. "Well, This flute isn''t something a bard would typically use," The woman said, "It is made with beast bones and creates a unique lower tone that most flute yers wouldn''t typically use." She paused before continuing, "Still, this is a unique item that typically isn''t found in these parts and can diversify a bard''s sounds if that is what you are interested in." She finished with a polite smile. I looked at her for a couple of moments. The problem was that even though I had a toy that used these things, I wasn''t educated on them. I wouldn''t know if what she is saying is the truth. That unsettled me until I looked down at the flute while ignoring the woman for a moment. The flute was interesting. That was all that mattered to me, and frankly, I was willing to pick it up, for now, to see if that interest was worth anything for Freya. If it weren''t worth anything, I would have the gange in a couple of months after I left to wreck the ce and be done with it. I smiled with that thought, and I turned to her, "I will purchase it," I replied simply, much to her surprise. The woman leads me to the counter, where the flute cost me just under a thousand gold coins. That was expensive, but I didn''t pause, giving her a predatory grin as I put down the coin for it. I finished with a simple line, "You better be right, or I will be back much to your demerit in the future." With that, I exited the store with a confused woman behind me, and I traveled back to the warehouse. I might not have found a whip that I could use, but I liked the look of the flute. That was enough to put me in a slightly better mood as I had something to reward a good toy. Chapter 124: Present for Freya Chapter 124: Present for Freya I arrived back at the Warehouse with my new flute and whip entering through the main gate. I then walked into the office and set them down so that I could go check up on Jackie as she should almost be done for the day. I could also watch her process a little before doing some clean-up of my areas that I had left to clean forter. I moved past the cells momentster, and I reached the training room, opening it to hear the loud Hor as the masculine voice erupted with a pain that was closely followed by a loud moan. I softly closed the door behind me as no one noticed my entry. The female ve looked scared as she watched the centaur erupt into the male ve, continuing even after a painful orgasm to fuck the male''s ass. I watched as the Centaur didn''t stop fucking that ass even for a second after erupting inside him the first time. Jackie was cackling with augh that showed how amused she was, even as the male in a bridge position before was on his hands and knees. It was interesting to see since the ve''s cock was hard with his balls still in a vice behind him. They were out in the open and easy to hit for Jackie even as she wasn''t paying attention to the ve under her. Those balls, though, had signs of whipping from a crop, and I could tell that it was a particrly harsh whipping from her. I couldn''t help but smile as I saw she moved the crop from one hand to the other. "Keep still!" She announced, not even looking down, and that crop whistled through the air. Itnded right in the middle, hitting both defenseless balls. I heard a groan echo only for a second till my attention turned to the Centaur that cried out as he released another load of semen into the male ve he was fucking. He paused, though, as he released, no longer thrusting with his legs to continued fucking the ve. Jackie got up without a word, and her crop came down on his ass. "Did I fucking tell you ve that you could rest?!" She eximed. The answer was obvious as the crop came down again, and the Centaur started to thrust into the male ve once again. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched the Centaur slowly start losing his mind in both pleasure and pain. He was starting to listen to orders without even noticing that he was doing things and taking pleasure from things that he knew he shouldn''t be taking pleasure from like before. It was so amazing to watch the Centaur lose his mind to the bestial instincts that had started to rule his consciousness. Jackie was bringing more pain than pleasure when he disobeyed her for the tiniest things, and he was apologizing for it. The baser instincts started to take over for him, and it was showing. Still, it was almost going to end the night, and I had things to do as I watched Jackie bring the Crop down on his ass. "Mistress Jackie," My tone was conversational, but in the heat of things going on around inside the room, I may as well have shot a gun off in the room with how everyone turned to me with a shocked look. It was like I wasn''t invited and joined the fun, and no one knew how to respond. Jackie sobered quickly, though, "Mistress Sally!" She eximed without many thoughts as her head tried to catch up with the moment. "I didn''t expect you to be watching, although you are definitely free to be doing so." Jackie quickly corrected herself, and I kept a sly grin on my face. "I liked what I saw, and I expect tomorrow you will continue, but for now, Put the Centaur away in his pit and let him stew in his own juices. I will be cleaning up my mess from earlier, and I expect to see you cleaning up when Ie back." I walked away with my tail swinging behind me in her vision as I exited the room into the training area. I hadn''t closed the door when I heard her voice lightly curse. That was okay, though. I didn''t expect her to be happy that I was cutting her fun time short. Jackie was enjoying her little Queendom that she had started to set up without realizing it. I was like an intruder who owned the house she was ying in, which ruined her mood every time. The girl, though, was a Dom just like myself with slightly different tastes. She was in my house, though, ying with my toys. Therefore she yed by my rules, and she knew it. Jackie had learned a lot in her time here, and she didn''t truly need me to teach her a lot more. Her father would soon be screaming under her control, probably with ballbusting that she seemed fond of. I wondered how he would enjoy that? I chuckled and felt myself moisten as I started to clean up inside the training area. I would have at least one more training session with the mother as the Dom before letting the son take control and torture his sweet mother into multiple orgasms on his cock. I cleaned quickly, though, and ensured that everything was in good shape before I exited the training area. I saw a moping Jackie as I exited, and I started to help her. The amount of thick semen under the pillories was more than expected but just went to show that Jackie did a proper job of it. "You seem annoyed," I said just as we finished up the cleaning. "I-" Jackie seemed to cut herself off then turned to me, "Mistress Sally, I am slightly annoyed," Jackie said, and I grinned. "Let me guess," I said before she could wind herself up, "Is it because I put an end to your fun before you were done?" Jackie nodded, "I was having a lot of fun, and that Centaur was right in the midst of hopelessness and about to crack when you called an end to it." She replied. "That is good to hear," I replied, looking unphased, "I don''t think that he was about to crack and release to his inner beast like you think he was. What you need to remember, though, Jackie is that all these toys are mine," I said, waving all around. "You have been invited to y with them, and I am the one that tells you when I am done letting you y with them," I said, my tone just as conversational. Jackie seemed to sober up, and her eyes widened as if she just understood something. "You''re saying that as long as I am under you, I have to listen to your orders. If I want to y as much as I want, I will need my own things." Jackie said. "Yes, I am using these ves to help train you, Jackie," I exined before I got a big grin on my face, "But I will tell you two things," I said, grabbing her attention, "You are going a good job so far with the Centaur. Finish my contract for him, so all I have to deliver I will give you that little ball ve that you have been training here." I could see her eyes light up and a grin that matched my own on sadistic asions. "Second, I will point you out to some of the ces I purchased my gear so that you can find good quality ones here in the empire; interested?" Jackie nodded enthusiastically, "Good, Now let us finish cleaning; I finished early today since I have somewhere to be." Jackie helped clean up with more pep in her step with that out of the way and the further incentives. The stick and reward system even works on Dominantes if you are not careful. I could make this simple naive girl into a dominant ve to take care of things for me if I was interested. The only issue was that I wasn''t interested in starting that up here in the Empire. Too many things are happening, and my instinct wanted me out of here. Within the hour, we finished cleaning, and I double-checked all the ves were fed, started to lock the ce up, and headed out with Jackie, quickly separating from me, heading home. I started to move quickly through the streets. I made sure to use my agility to move around people with an increased pace as I dodged and weaved. I went over that spot; my instinct screamed at me to run and knew the Undead were around somewhere. I didn''t know when the time bomb on this city would hit, and I knew that I would need to be leaving or ready to leave when it finally did. I got to the apartment with thoughts in my head about exit strategies that I was hoping that I didn''t need to implement. They ranged from taking everything I could with me, including my toys, to abandoning ship along with everyone else that I wasn''t beside me at the time. The various dangers that I was considering were being dropped in on by an A ranker. If an A ranker wanted to drop in on me, though, and kill me, there wasn''t anything I could do. That was one thing those memories in my head told me. There was something different that I couldn''t understand that happened when you joined their ranks that made you different from the rest of the people stuck to the lower ranks. I arrived at the apartment, and I put away the old whip and the flute before I dawned another cloak and headed out of the apartment. I wasn''t nning on making this a long visit, and I hoped to y with some toys before bed to release some stress. I am sure Kitty was missing my pampering that I wasn''t giving her as I wanted to do. With that, I lept across houses before jumping down and blending into the streets heading towards the headquarters Cassandra set up to see if they made it back. When I entered, I saw that the ce was mostly empty until I got inside the meeting room where Cassandra stayed with a troubled expression on her face. "What has you troubled?" I asked as I entered the room. Cassandra turned to me with a serious expression, "We lost half our manpower keeping the enemy at bay," Cassandra replied, her tone tart. "You are right," I acknowledged, "But does anyone other than us know that?" I asked back. Cassandra looked at me sharply, and I could see gears turning in her head, "That is a short-term solution at this point. The Guards are still flooding the docks, and no moves will be made in the next few days. That doesn''t mean we are not in a tough situation, though. But I digress; you are here for something other than a report." Cassandra was smart, and she always showed it to me, marking her as a subtle threat every time. I didn''t care, though, as long as I had that cor around her throat at this point in time. "You are right. Thest person for therger n needs to be ced back in the spot for the reinsertion; she is passed out right now in her cell. You can take her and put her back. Oh, and put on a chastity belt and give me the key." I finished with a smirk, wishing I thought of it before. I wonder how she will feel with it on unable to touch herself while I was gone from her life. "Perfect, I hope the training went well for the person in question. Now I might need a favor from you," Cassandra said, regaining my attention. "Oh?" I asked curiously. "On our way back, we found two randoms snooping around where they shouldn''t be in our territory. One of the people I had extracting information and was the best one I had for it was caught in the explosionst night. Mind stopping to see if you can get something from them before you go?" Cassandra asked. "Oh," My tone changed too much, more interested. I hadn''t done an interrogation except for that idiot a couple of days back. "That is interesting; got tools around for me to y with?" I asked. Cassandra looked at my expression and smiled a little. "Is the sky blue? Of course, I do, Mistress Sally." The grin on my face only moved as I said, "Lead the way." Chapter 126: ??? Chapter 126: ??? Before the Chapter, I will let you know that I purposefully Passed chapter 125 due to a Content warning. I will Inform you that the information that came from that Chapter is reiterated here but It will be left a Patron-only Chapter due to the Content warning. Sorry for any Confusion rted to that. Please, Continue to Enjoy my work. PS. Comment Chapter titles you think will work and I will update with one that Fits. ----- I left the gang hideout, moving through the streets without letting others see me in a fresh cloak. My mind was on the thoughts of the information that I got from the two prisonersst night. I didn''t care about the shape I left them in after a short period of torture, but they couldn''t hold up to it. They were lightweights that couldn''t take much pain and squealed out the information that they knew swiftly. That information wouldn''t affect me at this moment, but the gangs around the city are looking at the Bloody Candies. They see the turmoil over on this side of the city and see opportunity. They were starting to scout the gang out, which might be an Issue for Cassandra after I am gone. Maybe not, too, if the meeting with the Necromancers would go well. Hell, They had ns of their own for this city, and I wasn''t sure what that entailed. All of this only cemented the fact I wanted out of this city more and more with every passing day. There was so much going on in my life, not even counting what was happing all around the city, that I wanted to take some time with my toys. I wanted to spend more time training my Kitty as well. I wanted to bring her around to the Demonnds with me, and I didn''t want her to be a dead weight that did nothing. To do something about that, though, I needed to spend time training her. I sighed, moving down the streets. Even with the new information, we didn''t learn much that was important for the future. It was just that things might not be suitable for the gang in the future. All of this could change, though, with the nsing up. I made it to the apartment stealthily with all these things on my mind and no solution in sight for the moment. I entered the apartment through the window, and I greeted my tigers. I looked them over, and they were still in shape with diet, but the city was doing them no favors. They were also starting to look bored with being coupled up in the apartment all day. "Don''t worry," I told them, stroking Zara''s fur. "We will be moving on soon one way or another," I told them and heard a chorus of low growls in return. I then moved over to find the rest of the apartment quiet, with movement still heard downstairs. I moved towards the door, and I opened it. "NYA!" I heard as I opened the door, and Kitty ran inside. "NYA!" Kitty almost eximed up at me, looking cute. Kitty looked up at me, trying to convey her distress as I hearding up the stairs, "Come on, Kitty, Mistress told me to take care of you. I want to give you a nice petting." The grin on her face as she entered my vision was a watered-down version of my smiles when I was at my best. I could tell that petting was not what she had in mind. Freya''s face changed when she saw me, and that smile disappeared. "Mistress!" She eximed. "I was just waiting to give her a little attention." Freya defended, and I could only smile when I heard a knock on the door to the store. "Answer the Door, Stacy," I ordered, and I stared down Freya. I then squatted, and I started to stroke Kitty''s hair. The purr met my working secondster as she enjoyed me scratching certain ces too. The training of Kitty was cementing more, but I was starting to wonder if I wanted her to be more valuable than a beast. I have tigers to be beasts. I wanted more useful toys, and making Kitty a pet that cleans or can even battle would be good. Kitty even had previous training and experience. That meant that I could make her more useful overall, and that thought made me happy. "Mistress!" I heard, and I looked down to see the Firey red hair of Hiry that was a Baroness that Ingrid introduced to me a while back, smiling up at me from the stairs. I looked at her with a grin. I reached behind me, and I grabbed a couple of gold coins, tossing them at her. "Ah, A cheap whore is here. I needed someone to release some frustration on." I stood before walking towards the door, "Kitty, Come here; I will bathe you before I y with the whore behind me. Freya, Stacy, Dinner." With that, I departed, and I heard movement behind me. It was nighttime, and I wondered what they were still doing downstairs. I gave up wondering as I brought Kitty into the shower room with me, hearing a cute "Nya" As she circled my feet. I didn''t know if I should be worried that my training had gone farther than expected or happy. It could also be that Kitty understands that if she wants to live morefortably, she needs to suck up to me. That all came down to me wondering about it a bit more than maybe I should have. It didn''t entirely matter since when I left this ce, I would start her next round of training even if it made the next part more difficult. I needed to cement her current ce before elevating her from the ce she was at. This wasplicated training, and I knew that I would want to evolve it in the future. It was even more interesting than from the memories. I never remembered any style of training like this. In the end, that made this all the more fun as I stripped naked and helped Kitty take off her bra and panties. Her naked body was on all fours, and her "Nya" Filled the room as I turned on the water. It seemed it was too cold, and she made her protests known. I smiled wryly, but it was cute, and she was showing the right attitude as a pet. I got it to the right temperature before allowing myself to grab the things needed to pamper Kitty. I started to pamper her and wash her body off, getting purrs in response as she enjoyed my fingers touching her all over. Her purrs filled the room as I washed her thoroughly, taking my time. I smiled while enjoying pampering Kitty as much as she enjoyed my workings on her. I had no reason in the end to overly rewarding Kitty even with her great progress. So I started to wash myself clean; While Kitty would do little things to try and grab my attention. In the end, this fueled even more questions on the progress I was making with her and if or when I should move on to the next part of my training soon. The problem remained to be time, and my thoughts centered around that as I came to that conclusion. I finished up cleaning, and I finally decided that I would reinforce the current training, and when we left the Empire, I would start training Kitty again. A smile painted my face as I thought of the final destination I had in mind for the Cutey. She deserved some pampering, but that didn''t mean I would allow her to be dead weight when she already had training in the assassination. She would be my second fluffy. This was the problem with creating an Internation organization without something like a telephone. I had no idea what was happening in the Kingdom of Arlin. It might have been wiped out for all I know. That was unlikely, but it was a possibility. I wondered what everything would look like if or when I returned. My thoughts abruptly ended as I decided that it was time to y with the firey-headed whore outside the bathroom. I had only yed with her twice, but I could see the need for a Hardcore masochist that Ingrid told me about. This woman was so helplessly repressed that you would think she was dominant if you met her at any party. I put on a ck robe that I had kept in the bathroom and didn''t bother to cover myself anymore. I stepped out, and I saw Stacy''s back, and I decided to let her look with no touches today. If she came from my visual, I would increase her punishment, and she knew that. I moved through the apartment and saw Hiry looking around, not knowing where to keep her eyes. Her tall figure stood in the middle of the room; her B cup breasts, maybe a littlerger, fit her perfectly on her tall frame. Hiry was an attractive woman with love for the color red. I looked her over once again, and that Red Dress was a cocktail dress this time, and I said as I stepped up to her. "You shouldn''t be wearing those clothes whore." I told her harshly, and I saw her gulpthat elegant demeanor disappearing in front of me. "Y-Yes, Mistress," The whore answered, and the dress fell to the ground after a bit of work, and I looked over her lovely body. Her white skin was unmarred and ripe for some y. I saw in her had the gold coins I threw at her earlier. I opened my mouth to say more when Freya eximed, "Dinner, Mistress, I hope it meets your standards." The smile was sugar coating, and I knew she was already trying to gloss over the Kitty thing just a short time ago. I wouldn''t be that easily distracted, nor did I care that much. I was more interested in ying with Hiry a little. "Good work," I replied, and I turned to Hiry which had lost the Red Bra and panties she was wearing. I cupped a breast in the palm of my hand and inspected it before gripping it tightly, "Whore, I think the only thing you will eat tonight is my pussy. Come," I ordered her, and she looked at me with a mixture of emotions. "Yes, Mistress," The firey red-headed whore said, following behind me. I moved with my usual elegance and sat at the table with Hiry behind me. Food was set down on the floor for Kitty, and Freya and Stacy were finishing setting the table. "Your spot is between my legs, Whore. A nice proper ce for a paid slut like you to get to work. Don''t you agree?" I said with a grin on my face. The face she had matched her hair, and she nodded. I could already see her pussy dripping from my simple words. "Yes, MIstress," The whore replied. Hiry crawled under the table, and I spread my legs as Stacy and Freya set the table. "You may begin, Whore, Please me, and I might have some fun with youter," I promised, and I felt her hair tickle around my crotch as she found my pussy. Some pleasure started to seep into me as her lips covered my clit. Her tongue waspping at my clit, bringing a soft amount of pleasure as I began to eat. Her tongue licked the edges of my clit, sucking softly on it before increasing the suction slowly. I took a bite of food as I enjoyed the sensationing from the whore under the table. Her small tongue licked the tip of my clit and the suction still increased. I took another bite, slowly taking in the pleasure of the whore underneath the table even more with every moment. "Mistress," Freya spoke up after a few moments grabbing my attention. "Yes, Freya," I replied while taking in the pleasure from the Whore, Hiry, under the table. I looked at her, and Freya looked down. She was looking towards my crotch but with her vision cut by the table. "One of your ''friends'' showed up today looking for a meeting," Freya said, and I nodded. "What did you tell her?" I asked while I took some more food and used the other hand to forcefully shove Hiry''s head into my crotch. I was dragging her nose through the slit of my crotch multiple times. I restrained a moan as I forced her through over and over again. I let go then and tightened my thighs around her head. I pressed in hard, and I raised an eyebrow at Freya as I used my mana to my thighs to cut the sound off. "She came with a friend and said that she wants you to train him," Freya told me, and I wanted to curse. "I told her toe back tomorrow at night. She told me she would bring her friend." Freya told me, and I bit back the want to curse. "Fine," I said, and I released my thighs and let my mana flow through my body again. The whore under the table gasped for air. I pushed her back into my pussy, making her ce clear. "Whore, I paid you; you better make me orgasm before I finish my food," I told her, and I felt her nod along my pussy. Who knew if she was just trying to do a better job, though. I heard a cute, "Nyaa!" Coming from behind me, Freya got up and put a bowl on the floor for Kitty while I went back to my meal as I felt the whore Hiry try her best. I was taking my time, and she was getting to me, and I moaned lightly. That small moan seemed to fuel her, and I soaked in the pleasure after a long day. My daysted for over twenty-four hours, and I felt sleepy plus, I needed to get some release, and I would go to bed. It was a good thing that a toy was making herself avable. I grinned, and I turned to look at Stacy. "How did you enjoy your day?" I asked her with a sadistic grin and suddenly moaned louder as Hiry hit a spot that sent a shiver up my spine. Hiry started to run with it, and my free hand went into her hair. "It was an interesting day," Stacy said with a small grin looking at Freya, "Freya enjoyed teasing Kitty all day." The grin erged on her face as Freya looked outraged. "I did not tease her. I was ying with her, and she doesn''t like me as much as Mistress," Freya protested. "I just wanted to pet her, and she wouldn''t let me!" Freyained. I was sure it was more than that, but the look Stacy showed me she was teasing Freya. That was interesting, and it seemed the two were getting along well. Shivers went up through my spine as Hiry worked on that spot, and I held back arge moan as I reached the edge with only a couple of bites of food left. I took another, and I decided I would reward the little whore between my legs in the end. I used my hand to deepen her kiss to my cunt, and I passed over the edge and moaned while Stacy looked away in fear of punishment. The orgasm sent more shivers up my spine and pleasure through my body. I sprayed a small amount of fluids into her mouth, and I moaned as I rode out the orgasm. It was a nice release since I had been busy these days and I pulled her head back, letting my pussy take a break. I finished myst couple of bites before standing, "Whore, Get up and follow me," I ordered and walked towards the Training room. Hiry got up her naked body on a show looking enticing, and followed behind me, looking excited. I only looked behind me for a second, and I could see the jealousy on Stacy. She was starting to get pent up from not orgasming as much as she was used to, and I knew it would only get worse for her. Even with her look of jealousy, she was looking away from her like she was ordered to. The Chastity cage was working on her psyche, and she needed to remember to follow the orders no matter how hard. I admit to myself that I missed ying with my pain slut, and I wanted to do some fun things with her. I looked at the whore, and she looked enchanted as she followed me into my room, and I looked around to see it all was in good shape. I smiled, and Hiry joined me in the room, and I looked around the room. "Well, Whore, Here you are," I said, being vague, and I jumped up and sat down on a counter. "You did a decent job under the table," I told her, and I looked at my nails. "Thank you, Mistress," Hiry replied, "I," Hiry looked down in the corner of my eye as I pretended to look at my nails, "I couldn''t get the feeling fromst time I was here," Hiry confessed, "C- Can you y with me again, Mistress?" Hiry asked. "Oh, I asked why you were here?" I asked, looking at her now without turning away from my nails. The blush on her face matched her hair, and I smirked. "Still, You made me feel good while I ate; I think you deserve a little reward." I jumped off the table and crossed back to her with a grin. "Thank you, Mistress," Hiry replied. I reached her standing right in front of her, and I grabbed her face, "Then again," I swiped a finger over her lips, "I did pay for these whore lips to suck me off, so..." My voice trailed off. "Please, Mistress," Hiry begged. My eyes narrowed, and I looked down, letting my other hand trail down her neck to her breasts. I pinched her nipple, and I heard her moan at that. I let go of her nipple, and I cupped her breast as if I weighed it. "Hmmm," I thought what to do with this whore, and my hand stopped cupping her breast before slowly trailing down her stomach. I found her pussy dripping wet as her eyes were locked on my face by my other hand. "You have a wet little pussy looking for some attention," Imented slowly. "Yes, Mistress, please, I would love for you to y with me, Please!" Hiry begged again. I hummed, looking and feeling up her body, and I poked a finger into Hiry. "I don''t know if I want to pay for your services whore," I replied. I heard a moan as that finger poked inside her. "Sell, Your services to me whore. Convince me to use your whore body." I ordered with a grin. Hiry looked at me, startled by my words, and I pulled my finger out. The juices from her wet finger coating it entirely, and I brought it up to her open mouth. I ced that finger inside, and I asked again, "Convince me whore." Her mouth closed on my finger-sucking off her juices while I could see the want on her face. Her mind turned active, wondering what to do. "Mistress," Hiry replied, looking lost before some determination on her face. "I want you to use my whore body all over. I will do anything for you tonight, and I will help youter. Please use my whole body in any way you please, Mistress, and I need your touch. I need you to bring me the pleasure only you can bring, Mistress!" Hiry had tears in her eyes at the end. She was desperate, and I couldn''t believe how desperate she was. Then I remembered what Ingrid told me about her. Hiry was a closeted Maschist the was a lesbian. Her husband back in her territory never satisfied her, and clearly, she was a pervert. Hiry, to top that all off was an exhibitionist, so she must have been doing things under her dress while at events. All of this leads up to when Ingrid then introduces her to someone like myself. I smiled with understanding, and I looked at Hiry with fresh eyes. "Anything, eh?" I said, the grin on my face, not disappearing, "I am sure I cane up with something." Chapter 127: Anything Chapter 127: Anything Hiry was almost Trembling in excitement with the thought that I was about to start doing things to her, and I couldn''t help but smile at that. Her soft body was ripe for the picking, and I wanted to train her to be my little whore. I could have her be a nice little mouthpiece to get off someone else. I also wanted her to enter a go mode when someone paid her a small amount of money. I would do anything other than lesbian stuff at first, and I knew that she would be an actual whore with enough time and reward if I went down that route. The snag in that n would be that I needed to leave soon and be out of touch for a long time. I needed to leave things in good hands, and I didn''t have enough time to bring the baroness into the fold. No, I would need to leave her in a spot where she felt like I was the best but could have an outlet nearby. I looked her over, and I decided that I would need to y with her more than once if I wanted to bring my ns with her to fruition. Tomorrow I had a meeting with that ipetent fool Sherry or whatever her name was. So tomorrow would be out of the question. But Nickey or Ingrid would be needed to make this n continue. I needed a friend, and Ingrid seemed to point herself out in my head. Her friend had ''betrayed'' her to me, and it was a good choice if their friendship was on the rocks. It wouldn''t be the first time the Duchess yed with her either, and so it would make a good release for the both of them. I centered my thoughts, suddenly remembering that I was in my new ''whore'' toy in the Training room. I needed to center now on how I would train her today instead of the overall picture now. She was a wanting woman trembling with the thoughts of the reward I was going to give her. Hiry liked pain and was an exhibitionist. These were things I could useter, but I didn''t want to take her outside today. I didn''t even need to take her outside to give her a thrill for her exhibitionist side if I wanted to, but for now, I would wait before training that side of Hiry more. No, I wanted to train her in a bit of pain y but not to the extreme my pain slut was at. I turned, and I decided to try something I had not done with a woman yet. I had yed a little with Freya using these toys, but technically she wasn''t a woman. I moved towards my cart, and I started to pick up toys and get ready to y with Hiry. "You said anything, my little whore for me to y with you," I told her in a cold tone, "I will be ying with you tonight, and I am sure that if you are up for ''anything,'' you will enjoy this." I turned my head to see Hiry''s reaction to my words, and I saw her shudder visibly. Her expression was one of the wants and expectations she expected me to fill. I couldn''t help but grin at the naiveness of the woman in the room with me. Never tell a Dominatrix they can do anything in any circumstance, and I was wondering how my little experiment would go. "Anything you want, Mistress," Hiry reiterated, looking at me with lust-filled eyes. Hiry''s want was her dominant emotion. I turned away, trying to hide the slight shake of my head. This woman didn''t understand what that meant. Still, it allowed me to do what I wanted, and I picked up more toys and smirked, finishing up. I turned to her with a grin and a cartload of toys since it was a little hard picking when I was given free rein. Though I would have done what I wanted with Hiry anyway, now, I was going to do something that I wasn''t sure would be pleasurable for her the first time around. She wanted me to do anything, though, and I nned to use that now. "Very well, I am sure for these types of services from such a low-ss whore I will have to pay a little more next time." I told her with a smirk, "But since I am now allowed to do as I wish on you, I shall do my worst." I told her with a grin. "Stand here!" I ordered her, pointing to where I had my chain pulleys set up to bind her. I brought down the chains and let them loosely hang as Hiry stood in the middle. I took some cuffs to attach to her wrists, making sure they were nice and tight. With the glitter in Hiry''s eyes, I could see that this was what she had been looking for. To be bound and helpless to another woman machinations. It was sending a thrill through her body as I finished cing the bindings on her, and I attached the hooks and put them through the bindings. Her body shivered as I brought them tightly so that she could no longer move, and I used more chains so that her legs stayed spread wide open for me to y with. At this point, there was nothing she could do, and she was helpless to my touch. Just the way I wanted it, and I smiled a wicked grin looking forward to the y ahead. I pulled my cart littered with toys all over since I found it hard to choose today, and I squatted in front of her. "Imagine I made you a new pair of permanent Underwear today," I said, looking up at Hiry as she watched me squatting below her. My hand raised, and I felt the moistureing from her wet pussy and her much drier asshole. Hiry moaned with the first touch of the day, and her expectations rose as I started to take a closer look. Hiry''s clit was already swollen and peeking out from her hood, looking for pleasure from me, and I let my finger brush across it multiple times while I was deciding what to start with. A loud moan came from Hiry above me as I was deciding. I continued to tease her clit before I came to a conclusion, and I felt a smilee across my face. I stood, and I looked at Hiry, who was looking at me with growing want and need. "You may cum at any time today without permission." I told her, "Good luck, I will be ignoring you now," I finished, and Hiry looked at me, surprised. "Mistress?" Hiry asked. I ignored her, and I grabbed a bottle of lube off the cart and a long string of anal beads. I began tother them up before moving around Hiry. "Mistress?" I heard her ask again, wondering what was happening, and I found her cute little asshole from behind. I spread her ass cheeks, and I started to put these little one-inch anal beads into her one at a time. It was a long string, and Hiry was moaning slightly with each insertion now. It was a long string of twenty-eight anal beads, and soon her little asshole took each bead, swallowing them up with a little plug at the end to make sure they didn''t disappear forever into her. I got back up from my squat, and I moved over to the cart again; this time, I went for the vibrators. I grabbed my long metal ones that would act as almost a spike. "Mistress?" Hiry asked again as I moved around her, not bringing much pleasure to her. Still, I ignored the greedy little whore as I lubed up the Vibrator, and I shoved it up her pussy slowly. Hiry moaned as I pushed it up, and I didn''t feel like it hit anything at the end, so I pulled it out, and I grabbed an eight-inch vibrating dildo, and after I lubed it up, I pushed it into her. Again it didn''t hit anything at the end, so I pulled it out with Hiry still asking what I was doing. I pulled out a nine-inchthered it with lube before pushing in, and I felt it hit her Cevix just before it was all the way in. Hiry moaned louder when I forced the vibrating dildo into her, the rest of the Vibrating dildo into her, pushing against her cervix a little. "Mistress?" Hiry''s voice grew a little louder, and more worry tinged her voice. I smiled, looking at Hiry and the y that was about to begin once I got to the next part. I pulled out long thin rods that were bent. "These are sounding rods," I told her as I pulled out the smallest of them. "Freya loves these things," I told her with a grin as I put down several of them beside me with lube ready for the next part. "Do you know where these rods go?" I asked her with a grin. "I do not, Mistress," Hiry replied. "Oh?" I said, my voice uncaring, "That''s a shame," I told her while I started to take the small road and cover it in lube, "These things are so much fun." I told her, "Here, I will show you," I told her. I got right up to her pussy and spread it apart even more, and found the little hole between the clit and the vaginal canal. It was sitting there a virgin from the day Hiry was born, Faithfully expelling urine for her until today. I looked at it with a grin, and I took a small drop of lube. I thenthered the hole with it before I brought the sounding rod to it. "Mistress!?" Hiry eximed as she felt what I was poking at. "Oh, I almost forgot," I said just before taking herst virginity that most never lose. I pressed my hand against the enchantments on the beads and the dildo, activating them in force. "MISTRESS!" Hiry cried out as things started to move inside her and the lower half of her body began to vibrate in force. I then pushed into her virgin hole, hearing, "OH SWEET GODDESS!" Cry out above me as I [rushed the rod into her. I slowly pushed in, feeling the vibrations in the rod and stopping when Hiry cried out loudly as her pussy twitched hard from an orgasm. Her lower body was now vibrating at speed; her mind struggled toprehend as her body tried to release liquids. Fluids squirted out around the dildo, and I pushed the rod in deeper, soon finding her dder and felt the liquids through the rod were vibrating. I pushed in the small rod till it hit the back of her dder. I smirked as I looked at the rod with way more rod than I was used to having leftover. Women''s dders were much shorter than men''s, and I stood up. "Mistress, please!" Hiry cried, and I didn''t know nor cared what she wanted. I pressed a finger lightly against the rod and activated it at a medium speed. "ooooooOOOOOOHHHHH!" Hiry cried out with the fresh vibrations. Pleasureing from a new source, and more fluids leaked out the side of the Vibrating dildo. Hiry shook her head as I could tell; while her legs trembled, arge orgasm was moving through her. I stood up, and I sped her head, forcing her to look at me. I smiled as she stared at me, "Mistress?!" She questioned loudly. I kissed her lips, feeling her moan as I took her lips, and I broke the kiss shortly afterward. "Ready for the second half?" I asked with a grin. "Mistress! I don''t think I can take anymore!" Hiry begged. "Nonsense," I told her, my grin not fading in the least. "You are up for anything," I told her, and I strode over to the cart picking up clothes pins and vibrators, looking at her breasts. "And I have barely started my little whore." I finished. Dread and horror showed on her face, and now Hiry knew what a mistake she made telling me I could do anything. "Mistress! Please!" Hiry Cried, and I rolled my eyes. I grabbed a gag, and I stuffed her mouth shut, "This is what noisy whores get, "I told her, gagging her and heard a muffled scream as I saw her legs tremble again while the restraints kept her feet in ce. "I think in punishment. Until you can push out the rod in your dder, I will continue to push everything else back in. Good luck!" I told her with a grin. I began to put clips all around her breasts and made a new bra of pain for her as she screamed and moaned. Several times her legs trembled, and I looked around her to notice she pushed out an anal bead. I pushed it back in a while, kissing her neck. The gag muffled her scream of pleasure as I continued to finish making her a clothespin bra. Her nipples were left alone, and I pressed two vibrators against either side of her nipple and activated them. Fresh muffled screams erupted from her, and my pussy was drenched as I took a step back at Baroness Hiry. Hiry''s legs continued to tremble, and I noticed the rod was longer as she tried to push it out of her even as another orgasm moved through her. Tears were dripping from her eyes as she stared at me, looking for a reprieve. Her breasts had begun a steady feed of pleasure and pain into her head as well as the vibrators did their job, and I couldn''t help but grin, looking over her. I sat on the counter in her vision, and I showed her my [pussy, and I started to y with my clit. I loudly moaned as the pleasure moved quickly through my body, and I came really quickly as I watched orgasm after orgasm rent her world apart. I lost track of time when that rod hit the floor. Hiry was a mess of various liquids, and as the sounding rod hit the floor, she pissed all over relief pouring out of her. My pussy came looking at her as that rod hit the floor. --- I have released the Second book of Life of a Dominant Futanari. You can Support me at /Madjic or you can find my First book at https://.amazon.ca/Life-Dominant-Futanari-Week-Promise-ebook/dp/B096QTS87W/ref=tmm_kin_swatch_0?_encoding=UTF8&qid=1630993610&sr=8-54 Or my Second /dp/B09LT9S2G8 Chapter 128: Punishment or Reward? Chapter 128: Punishment or Reward? I grinned as I looked at the worn-out Hiry, and Her body shuddered as I brought her down from the chains. I wasn''t done with this girl. But that was it for tonight. I would punish her before she headed home. She tried to back out from her little deal. I would be taking that into consideration before sending her home. Hiry told me anything then tried to back out. That was uneptable. I couldn''t allow that to pass, and I had no intention of letting it pass since I was a proper Dominatrix. I would train her to never say something that she didn''t fully mean and prepare herself for. It didn''t matter that the smile on my face wouldn''t break thinking about the punishment. Hiry was still shuddering, and I couldn''t understand a word out of her mouth. It didn''t matter; she was mine now, and I would y with her as I liked. I carried her softly for now into the shower since I needed to clean her up. Her body was shuddering with my touch regardless of what I did. I could feel the tremble with the residual orgasm racking her body with bliss. Her mind wandered in the peak of that orgasm after I took out all the toys from her, and I wouldfort her in myrge bed. I washed her off gently as her body gradually stopped shaking. My touch eventually soothed her, and I washed her body of all the urine and various fluids that came off her during my y before drying her off. It was a simple routine, and Hiry was barely awake throughout it as I brought her to bed. I could feel her rx as Iid her on the bed dried. Stacy was still awake, visibly looking away from me to avoid getting in trouble. "Stacy,e to bed, You to Freya," I said theter part a little more loudly so that she could hear it in the other room. Iid down, pulling Hiry into my bosom, and she tookfort in my touch. It was funny how people were when it came to rtionships; I thought as Iid back. I was the one that put her in this condition. I was at the level of abuse to her, and my touch was the only thing Hiry wanted after doing what some would consider awful. Hiry only wanted to takefort and get even closer to me to luxuriate herself in my touch. It was interesting, to say the least, when I thought of it that way. I didn''t think too much about it since it would allow her mind to heal overnight from the crazy amount of pleasure and new feelings I gave her today. Iid back, let my eyes slip shut, and I fell asleep. When I awoke, I felt the familiar motions of someone between my legs. I lightly moaned as I looked down to see Freya licking my clit. I moaned slightly louder as she expertly used her years of eating me out to her advantage to bring me to an orgasm. I moaned, and I forced her face more into my crotch as I came into her mouth. Freya was an expert, and it was always enjoyable to wake up to an orgasm in the morning. I believe everyone could understand my love to be woken up this way as I luxuriated in the pleasure that she brought to me this morning. I looked over, and I saw Hirypletely out of it beside me; her legs opened like a bow showing that her unconscious mind didn''t want her legs to close at this moment. I looked at her and couldn''t help but smirk, and I thought up how I would punish her before heading to the warehouse. If I could y with her the whole day, I wouldn''t mind, but I had other things to be doing, and Sherry, I thought her name was, or the Ipetent fool was going to be here tonight, and that needed to be secret. Not that I couldn''t just keep her in the training room while I talked to her. No, the problem with that is that after Freya told me that she brought someone else. That led me to believe that she now picked up a new sissy for me to train since she was so interested before. I was already pretty booked up; adding another thing to my te at this time would not be a good thing. Something told me, though, that I wouldn''t have much choice soon. I sighed while watching Hiry, and I felt the need to put her in ce before letting her go. I couldn''t allow her to think it was okay to back out of a promise with me. Then I looked at Stacy with her cage on and breasts out naked as she started to get dressed. I smirked, looking at Hiry. I nned to see her soon and to have her bring Ingrid or Nickey along for the ride; why not make it more enjoyable? I thought. I got off the bed while in thought, and I realized I never put back on my robest night. I merely shrugged and saw Kitty crawling up to me. "Nyah!" Kitty cutely cried, and I squatted down to give her a little pampering. Kitty''s hair had been growing, and I decided I would brush it when I got back while talking to the ipetent one. I got up not long after giving her a few more scratches, and I decided what I would do with Hiry. She was out of it and needed some rest, but I wouldn''t let things rest like this. I left the bedroom as I saw Freya go to start making breakfast, and I enjoyed the thoughts of what was toe as I made my way over to the training room. I moved through the mess room and looked at the mess on the floor fromst night. I frowned, looking at it, realizing I forgot to clean itst night before shrugging. I didn''t need the room this morning, and I would just get Stacy to clean it up. I couldn''t help but smirk, wondering how Stacy would react seeing someone else having the desire she so wanted in evidence right before her. The Chastity cage stopped her from feeling the pleasure that she sought so much. Stacy was my pain slut that I knew I had almost trained too well in that way. She was a lesbian through and through, and I almost couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if I forced her to masturbate to a homosexual couple. I shook my head. I wouldn''t do that to her simply because I didn''t care to go through the effort, and it would be something that would hurt my current training on her. Frankly, I didn''t think that I should do it anyways either as I liked to cater my training to personality. If they weren''t like that or interested in that in the first ce, it would feel counterintuitive. I sighed, thinking what I would do if a customer requested something like that, and I already shuddered, thinking about the time taken to do a good job on that request. I shrugged it off, though, as I dug through and found the thing I was looking for. I had used it on my other toys before, and I couldn''t help but smirk. It was simple, and It would be effective. I grabbed a couple of other toys, and I thought of something that might be funter but shook my head. I didn''t have anything that could mp to the breasts and be a little chastity cage for breasts that I could make vibrate. It would be too specializedpared to one for the lower body. It was a simple punishment, but I would make it a little worse for Hiry as I grabbed the toys and my special little toy for her this time. I smirked thinking about it, and I wondered how Hiry would enjoy it. I got up, and I wished I had something more for her. I thought of using this on Freya one day, but I never had the proper punishment time. Now I would be using it on Hiry as I came to her sleeping body, looking all vulnerable. I heard the sound of cooking in the background as I contemted whether I should wake her up before I put it on or let her know after I fully equipped her. I decided that I would wake her up and let her know exactly why and let her watch as she dreaded the device as I put it on her and know why it was going on her. I got in bed to wake her up while putting the things I needed to put inside her beside me. I pressed my body against hers and heard Hiry softly moan as she turned slightly on her side, legs still spread. I took her head, and I gently turned it towards me, and I softly pecked her lips. I heard her moan as my soft lips met hers, and I slowly groped her breasts, teasing her awake slowly as Hiry started to moan. I didn''t get very far when I yed with her nipple kissing her soft lips brushing back her fiery red hair, that her eyes snapped open. Her eyes looked panicked for a second as I kissed her, then softened when she noticed my face instead of whatever she was expecting. I wanted to shake my head and tell her not to loosen her guard that easily around me. I didn''t care, though, as Hiry returned the kiss. I broke it secondster and smirked with sadistic joying with what I was about to tell her. "Hiry, My little whore," I told her, seeing her shudder as I talked to her, "You were a naughty little girlst night." "Mistress?" Hiry asked, looking at me confused. I brushed the side of her face, my lips nearing hers, and her lips reached out to touch mine as I pulled back. "You told mest night I could do anything with you, naughty girl." I reminded her. "Then you tried to back out of your promise, little Hiry." I brushed her face, and realization went through her as I reminded her. "Mistress!" Hiry cried out, much more distressed in her tone now as she knew I was nning something. My finger silenced her, pressing them against her red lips. "Shush, Whore, For now, you wille back tomorrow with your friend that ''betrayed'' you to me. We will y together, but I will punish you," I told her, my tone stern. Hiry looked down and nodded, "How do you wish to punish me, Mistress," Although I could see that she was slightly admonished, I could tell there was an underlying excitement too in her bodynguage. Her friend was right. She was a hardcore Masochist, and I wondered how she would react to my punishment. I was very interested now as I reached behind me and pulled out the Chastity belt that I had prepared for her. "You will wear this for today and tomorrow when youe with your friend Hiry," I told her. Hiry looked disappointed as I pulled out the cage, and I couldn''t help but smirk. "YOu think you will be just wearing the belt?" I asked her, my tone amused. "Am I not Mistress?" Hiry asked, looking at the chastity belt. I reached behind me, and I pulled out three things that made her shudder with both excitement and dread. "I think you know now that this will be a hard couple of days for you. I am so looking forward to how youe to me tomorrow," I couldn''t hide my smile as I reached forward, kissing those trembling lips. "How, What?" Hiry asked, not knowing where to start. "This is a Dildo," I told her with a grin, "I brought one the right size but a little thinner than yesterday''s so you will feel full without it bing a hindrance. It will be set to a nice low vibration. This will allow you to feel in your pussy all day like I am ying with you. It wouldn''t be a punishment though if you were allowed to cum so easily, though, so it will be set on its lowest enchanted setting." I grinned as I told her before showing her the second while Iy in bed with her. "These are the same type of anal beads asst night, although a much shorter string of them," I told her holding up a string of eight one-inch beads ready to vibrate inside her. "This is the subject of your punishment, though," I told her, my grin not fading in the least as I held up a small tube. "This is something that I will stick up your little Peehole like I did yesterday, but I cannot leave your pussy plugged without being able to pee," I told her, looking serious, "That would hurt you, so I went the opposite way. This will not go all the way up into your dder, Whore." I said, my tone sounding sad, "What it will do is go up most of the way, giving you much less time to hold your dder in my little Whore. Just to make it even more fun, too, It will Vibrate too!" I announced with arge grin. "Mistress, I-" Hiry stopped and seemed to shiver and nodded. "I deserve my punishment for my transgressionsst night, Mistress. Please Punish me as you see fit," Hiry said instead. I couldn''t help but grin, "Oh, You are a good little whore. So I will allow you to eat breakfast with us and go to the bathroom once before leaving since you epted your punishment so quickly as a good whore." I told her honestly. "Thank you, Mistress, For your generosity," Hiry said, shivering. She looked excited looking as I held those tools up for her to see. I got up and grabbed the things I needed, "Stand, and we can start before breakfast is ready." I ordered, and Hiry got up, her legs trembling slightly. Hiry''s facial expression was still excited, and I confirmed that she was a hardcore masochist. Then I realized that although I hadn''t been able to do it with her yet. Hiry was also an exhibitionist, and I knew that she was going to cum to this. Still, I made it her punishment, and I wanted to see what she looked like when she came the next day. I felt her pussy which was positively dripping with fluids, as I reached to put in the anal beads. I wanted to frown at myself as I forgot that this might not exactly be a punishment for one like her. Still, I already told her, and it was still up in the air how she would feel about it the next day. Her trembling little asshole epted each bead, and I put finished quickly with the short string. Her pussy was now gushing fluids. I then slid the dildo, which went in quickly as her pussy epted it with trembling lips. Her moan sounded so sexy, and I looked up as her excitement only seemed to grow. I then took thest small device and stood up, grabbing lube for this one and making sure it was also clean. Once I lubed it up before squatting in front of the woman looking at me with ever-growing excitement, and I started to insert the hollow tube into her. She moaned loudly, and I knew that this tube was stretching her hole a little wider as it went into her. "It''s so fat, Mistress," Hiry moaned as I pushed it inside her slowly. I ignored her as I brought it t against her and brought up the chastity belt. "Remember Whore, you will only be able to hold it for a small amount of time, and if you feel the need to go, Go," I then brought up the belt, getting ready to lock her up and making sure it was tight before I pressed to each enchantment and turned it on. Oh, Mistress!" Hiry cried, her head drawing back as the low vibrations started in all three holes. I then locked her up and put the key with Freya''s and Stacys as I stood up. "Come for breakfast now, Whore. I will see that you eat and piss before you leave now," I told her heading out of the bedroom no longer caring what she said. Hiry followed along and collected her dress putting it on making sure it covered the cage. Her thighs rubbed together often as she went to the breakfast table and I couldn''t hide my smirk as Freya finished up making Breakfast. It should at least be a foot start to the day I thought with a grin. Chapter 129: New Items Chapter 129: New Items I did not have much time left before I had to let Jackie in to train the Centaur. To be honest, the girl was doing a decent job on the straightforward project. The Centaur was bing more and more mindless in his fucking of the ves we put under him. I still hadn''t spoken to the women under him as they took him to see if they were worthwhile keeping afterward, but that was something different. I sighed as I walked through, taking leisurely a stroll, thinking about how things were going to y out today. Our n with the city lord was in the could not be canceled stage, and the ipetent one seemed to want to bring more onto my te. Cassandra needed to be brought up to speed with thetest information, and I needed a map of the City lords house. I had been in only the banquet part of it, and I didn''t have time to make a map at the time. My mind was filled with so many responsibilities that I had a eureka moment that I remembered that I might be able to get something good from the System. I had finally leveled up, and I wondered what the level up would bring. The System seemed to be something both reliable and unreliable when it came to certain aspects. When I was younger, it seemed to be something that boosted me up more, whereas as I got older, it seemed to have put me in shape. For the longest time, the titles continued to call me a Wizard when I abandoned that path on my road to bing stronger. It made me wonder how things worked within it even more, and I didn''t have time to study more about it. With those thoughts, I ducked into an alleyway, and I jumped or climbed up to the roof. At this point, Iid back and stared into the sky, and sighed. I opened the interface and rxed, looking at my stats. -- Name: Sally Age: 15 Titles: Ex-ve, Apprentice of Jack the Torturer, Martial Genius, War Provoker, Gang leader, Dominatrix, ve Trainer, In Training Shadow Ruler Race: Beastkin - Phantom Snow Tiger Level: 3 XP: 18205/20000 System Points: 109700 Energy: 1360/1360 Strength: 136 Agility: 187 Vitality: 106 Toughness: 90 Charisma: 25 Instinct: 72 Intellect: 81 Wisdom: 77 Luck: 26 Points to Spend: 0 Shop - New Items Avable; Inventory - 0 Slots Avable; Lotto - No spins; -- I frowned, looking at the only increase in stats, and wondered what I did to increase my charm. This System made no sense at some points, and I struggled to understand some of the things about it. Still, I had leveled, and I was close to leveling again. The unmoving energy worried me the most though looking through my stats. I knew that I needed to practice, but at the rate, I was currently practicing, I would get a title for procrastinating or being too fucking busy to practice my stances since they took so much time. I simply didn''t have time in the day to do everything that I needed to be doing. I put that to the back of my head. No, I wanted to leave the Empire and move to the Demonnds to start growing. It was stupid to sit around in the nation of humans that send vers out to other countries. I was surprised there hadn''t been a war already with how things have been shaping up. It was like they were all scared of the Empire for one reason or another, which just encouraged the Empire to continue. It wasn''t my problem, though, as long as no one tried to put a cor around me. I finally decided to open the shop with a smile, thinking of different things. --- Talent Shop Flow Talent - 20000 Points A Taste of the Good Life - 6000 Points Sweet Spot - 10000 Points Gassed out - 500 points --- --- Skill Shop Marching - 1000 points Spitting - 200 points Light Sleeper - 10000 Points Clubbing - 10000 Points --- --- Item Shop Hedonist''s book to Everyday living - 100 points Sophia''s Knife - 60000 Points Centaur Seed - 10000 Points Womb Rumbler - 15000 Points --- --- Stat Shop Luck Candy - 20000 points Wisdom Candy - 11000 points Agility Candy - 50000 points Charisma Candy - 8000 points --- I felt my eye twitch at the cost of the Items. The Agility candy was a big want of mine, but it was just under half my points, and the Knife seemed to be something good if it cost even more than my amazing Sadists ded Whip. The problem was I didn''t have much use for it. The only person around me, though, that could use it... My thoughts huped as I remembered fluffy, and I had my Kitty too. I did n on training her moreter and to make her battle-worthy to fight for me. That was a maybe, though, and she wasn''t there yet. I sighed as I looked at the other things. Spitting was one that kind of irked me. It was so cheap I was almost tempted to purchase it. It annoyed me so much, and I could get that from a random ve I bought over a night. It felt like a waste to me, and I wanted to punch the roof I was lying on as I looked at it. There were many questionable things in the system shop this time, and I felt disappointed. I wanted to get some toys that I could y with. I wondered if it had something in the lottery that would give me some toys to y with. I decided, though, that the Gassed out talent was something I didn''t want. Suppose it was some form of smell-based attack. I liked smelling good, though, and if it was more along the lines of making my farts gas everyone out. I would dly pass on this talent as it sounded absolutely disgusting and would ruin my image. I shuddered, thinking if I got a Title like, The gaseous one. I moved on quickly, and I thought about marching. It was an excellent skill to have but not very useful except in long sustained movement, whereas I could walk. It was something that fell outside of my knowledge base, to be fair, and something I would have to think more on before I allowed myself to level up. I would think overall about my decisions before I moved forward with any purchases. I could get behind the Luck candy, although I wondered if it was doing me any good these days. Still, I wanted to wait and put a n for spending together before moving forward with things. Sophia''s Knife could be something unique, and I wouldn''t know until I purchased it. There were still other things that I was interested in when it came to the shop this time around, and I wasn''t sure. I got up off the roof, and I started to leisurely hop roof to roof deep in thought about what to do moving forward. I needed a n, and I would prefer if I finished nning before getting home tonight. Before all that, though. I was going to n that mother a little more in the final steps of their contract that taught me more than I thought it would about training ves. I was looking forward to what she would do to her son today. As I moved through the city, the smile on my face was only marred as I passed what continued to bother me. My instincts screamed, and I ignored it like an idiot yet again as I reached towards my warehouse. Chapter 130: Mothers Teasing Chapter 130: Mother''s Teasing I made it to the warehouse, and I saw Jackie waiting there for me with a smile on her face. I knew that this was her favorite ce to be at the moment. The Centaur and her little ball-busting ve were in the warehouse. She looked forward to it each day, and I could see it in her eyes. I smiled as I knew that this wasing to an end and that Jackie''s training was more or lessplete. All that Jackie needed now was to finish the Contract for the Centaur for me, and I was willing to call her trainingplete. Jackie had already learned the love of training other sentient beings to be her ves. The Ballbusting was a case in point since she began training that on her own. Most domination I learned was self-learned and my knowledge of torture that I had from my previous life. In order to inflict pain, you must know how to cause pleasure as they were different sides of the coin. It wasn''t as simple as one was the opposite of the other. No, all the pain centers in the body where you can cause the most pain were also pleasure areas if appropriately treated. That didn''t mean that you couldn''t train someone into feeling pleasure from the pain, though. That also meant that there were those that also naturally felt pleasure from pain, like my little pain slut Stacy. It was much moremon to train them to enjoy the humiliation and pain, though. I looked at Jackie, and I knew that she had found her passion in life, bing a Dominatrix. iI trained her for her father, and I wondered what the two would do together. I smirked, thinking about it as I finished bringing myself closer to her with that grin on my face. "Waiting long?" I asked, looking at the impatient look on her face. "Mistress Sally, I came earlier than nned, so no, I didn''t wait long," Jackie told me, and I knew she lied. The girl''s entire day seemed to predicate on this, so I knew that she was looking forward to it. I didn''t need her to tell me so to know. I let it slide as I opened the gate and lowered the enchantments on the warehouse. We walked in, and I told her, "Soon, the Centaur must bepleted. I am looking forward to the results you bring, Mistress Jackie," I told her with a small grin. Jackie smiled much morergely and went off towards the cells as I spent a moment thinking what I was going to do today. I stopped by the office, and I leaned back. I had this for paperwork, and I knew I needed to give this over to Cassandra in the future so that she may make use of the facilities. It would be a shame to leave this open for no one to use. I would need to make sure not to have it under my name, though, and I wondered if someone in this world facilitated these types of transactions. I sighed, leaning back in the chair, and my mind was active under the surface as I also thought about the system. The points I had were limited but useful, and the Lottery seemed to be where I would get the most bang for my buck. The Luck candy was something that I was going to get since it was the only one I had not learned a way to train it. Did I need to go to a casino or something of that sort in this world to facilitate that type of interaction? It was something that I hadn''t thought much on, but this world was unique and interesting. It made me wonder if there was someone else in the world with a system like myself. It was crazy to think about, but I believe the devil had said something about this being a game to them. It didn''t matter to me if someone wanted to use me as entertainment. I got my second chance to strive for even more than I imagined in this life. I stopped my thoughts on the subject as they were something I could think about for hours without concluding. I sat up and leaned on my desk as I continued my thoughts on the mother and son in my custody. It made me remember that I got more points for entire training families, and I needed to work with that in the future. I would be moving on, and I would focus on my own power after leaving. Still, everything was much up in the air, and I was juggling a lot. But for now, I stood up, and I moved towards the cells and looked at the naked mother and son looking hungry and with semen all over the mother. I wouldn''t be surprised if the mother were carrying her son''s child if she wasn''t just off her period when she came to me. Even now, she might just have started to carry her son''s child. It didn''t matter to me, and that was for the noble that paid for her to take care of. No, I opened the cell, and they started to gather themselves outside the cell as I grabbed them some extra food. it was something that I was expecting with the amount of physical excursion that the two go through while I wasn''t here. It was something that I neither wanted to encourage or discourage since it was in line with my ns for their future. I smiled as I came back with them with more food, and I silently brought them into the training room. Jackie was just setting up the ves, and the Centaur looked very impatient and as I passed. "Stop!" Jackie yelled at the Centaur thesh on his ass, making him yelp, "You will be put in a chastity cage if you continue to act like you are!" This may as well have been a death threat to the Centaur at this point, and he immediately stopped fussing to fuck the Blonde that Jackie was getting ready on the Pillory. I ignored everything going on there as I walked by with the mother and son in tow, entering the second training area. They both let out small sighs of relief, knowing that they were not being treated like the ves in that room. As I turned, I could see the relief on their faces that they quickly cooled when I turned to look at them. "Do I even have to say that you both need a shower?" I asked them. Both blushed, and I watched them walk towards the shower together. They moved together, their hands almost brushing to go hand in hand. It was funny and sort of sweet, but I couldn''t care less other than the fact that the training on their rtionship was proven to be working again. It was good to know that the training on that was not going to disappear under my watch. They seemed to be pretty solid, and the only person that could break them up after I took them back was the client. I sighed, and I knew already that there wasn''t much I could do today. This was all in the boy''s mother''s hands. I did start setting up a table though of toys that she might potentially use. I brought out rope and restraints, leaving them all out for her. It was going to be a simple and boring day for me that I had to supervise. It would be interesting to see what the mother chooses moving forward. But tomorrow was what I was looking forward to. I made my way to the showers thinking about what that boy would do to his mother. She was in for a real treat since he was getting more into his mother''s body than she was at first. It would not take much for the boy as it would for the mother, in my opinion. I opened the shower and saw her son''s fingers inside his mother, and I almost sighed out loud. "You will have time for that in a moment," I told them; my voice may as well have been thunder in their ears as they turned to me. They were like deer in headlights, and I waved my hand. "I will not punish you today," I continued letting it off. "Get cleaned; your mother will have the pleasure of choosing a punishment for you." They both looked relieved, and I wanted to shake my head. It was going to be frustrating not being a part of today''s festivities. Instead, I would be watching the show, and I was looking forward to that show. The mother started to get interestingst time, but that mostly showed me what I was doing wrong. No, I might not do much today, but that didn''t mean I was doing nothing by watching. It took them some time to finish cleaning and drying off before I took them back to the training area. I showed them to the small spot that I had set up for the mother, and I smirked. "This is what you will be using today," I told her tly, "You will y with him for the entire day, and I will watch as your boy cries under your grasp in pain and pleasure," I paused before continuing. "This isn''t for only your benefit but his too. Also," I smirked, "If you do a bad job, I might show your boy some more ropes tomorrow to y with your body in return." I couldn''t help but smile, as did her son when I told him that he would have his turn. It was remarkable to see her son have such a more sadistic personality than his mother. The mother did her utmost to be friendly and gentle to him, whereas he teased orgasms out of her sadistically. These two were much more perfect in a sub-dom rtionship where she was the Sub. Unfortunately for them, their forbidden rtionship was for the Nobles of the Empire to be entertained. They couldn''t keep the same show going, although... I couldn''t help but smirk; that would be up to them and their ownerter. Maybe he might have different ns for them. It wasn''t up to me in the end, and I sat back as the mother looked around at therge selection of Toys around her today. This time I saw less hesitation despite the plethora of choices around her. Instead, I could see her thinking about it seriously, and her son looked around, unbound, wondering. This development showed that she was no longer feeling that bondage y with her son would hurt him. Giving her freedom to choose how to punish him was something that she needed toe up with something. Before, she knew I used pain and pleasure together and didn''t know that you could y with someone using only pleasure. This made me a bad teacher for her before I discovered this part of her. Now she was calcting, and I saw her look to the rack again. It was almost looking like afort pick for her. It was something I almost wanted to squash, but it was too soon for me to killfort picks. I knew the reason was I didn''t punish her for the soft yst time. She didn''t want to be punished, and with the Centaur and the ves in the other training room, for example, she feared how far I could go. She was not an idiot, though, and I wasn''t about to stop her from gettingfortable in any way as she guided her son over to the table. She helped him up even as he looked at her withplete trust. It was a twisted fate these two had as she tied him down with a look of excitement slowly crossing her face. It was a transformation as she finished binding him, and I could see her looking around with much more happiness. It was a discovery for her and maybe even an attempt to regain some semnce of control since they had lost their freedom. It was interesting to watch as she tightened the restraints and made sure his head couldn''t move. It was methodical as she repeated the restraining for the first time. Then she looked over the things I left out and found that cream again. She moved the things off the cart and reced them with that cream before she began picking what she wanted from the choices around her. It was interesting to watch as she found toys I didn''t expect her to use. The sounding tool was one that I honestly didn''t expect her to inspect so closely, but I doubted that she would use it. "Mistress?" The mother said for the first time, breaking the silence. "Yes?" I replied, knowing I needed to take on a teaching role at this point. "What is this for?" She asked, her tone filled with curiosity. "That is a sounding rod," I told her, and the look of confusion told me she didn''t understand what I meant. "It is intended for entering the urethra of a man or a woman and pleasuring them inside. It also has an enchantment meant to stimte the inside of his dick." It was the simplest exnation, and her blush as she put it back where she found it told me everything I needed to know. She wasn''t into that as I expected. Still, she went around and finally took some things meant to stimte his ass. It was interesting to see her make her picks as some she had no idea what they were meant for. Soon, though, she gagged her boy, and he murmured his discontent at being gagged again despite hisck of talking before. He trusted his mother, but he seemed to dislike the gagging regardless. I sat back and watched her as she finally seemed to be ready to start ying with him. Her breasts were something that her son loved no matter how much they were always in his face. The two never seemed to tire of each other''s bodies regardless of how much the other was on disy for the other. The mother started by pressing her breasts against his face again while her hands took the lotion from the jar off the cart. She began to rub his chest, and his cock was already standing tall. His nipples soon hardened under her touch as she began to y with his nipples. Her hands touched his soft body all over, ensuring that he was feeling the pleasure all over, and the boy moaned into the gag under herrge breasts as she teased a reaction out of him. His cock seemed to jump here and there as blood pumped into it, showing his girth off. Her movements stayed away from his cock this time, and I wondered if this was her form of punishment to him. His cock seemed to throb in the air as she continued to tease his chest and his nipples slowly. It was a slow y, but there was plenty of time today for them to y under my supervision. His moans increased in volume, and his hard cock jumped off his chest, showing his pleasure. He tried to talk through her breasts, which were lying over his face as she yed with his chest. "You know," His mother said in the silence, "You were ying with me all night to get back at me," She told her son with a sultry voice. "I think Mistress is right; you deserve a little punishment," She continued making me raise an eyebrow. I was much more interested now as he started to try and say something with the gag stopping him. "You are a very naughty child," His mother continued as she rubbed his nipples and his cock jumped up into the air again. I continued to be pleasantly surprised as she teased him without touching his hard cock, jumping in her vision. He couldn''t see, but her eyes were watching with a soft motherly smile as he continued to moan under her breasts. Her breasts didn''t close off his airways, and theyid over his face. It was an interesting soft sensory deprivation as his hips thrust into the air as she picked his nipples. "You always had sensitive nipples when you were a child," His mother told him as she yed with them. "You used toin about how your shirt would hurt them." Her soft smile continued as she pulled them up. "Never did I think that it was so cute as I do now," His mother continued as he groaned into the gag as the teasing of his nipples wasn''t enough to make him ejacte. His hips thrust into the air, and she continued to tease him without mercy. It was interesting, and I knew that they had been ying with each other out of my vision. What I didn''t think of, which annoyed me, was probably how her little boy had probably been getting back at her thest couple of nights. She yed for a long period of time and didn''t allow her son to cum once. I couldn''t help but smile as she yed, much to her delight with his nipples. It seemed that she might have awakened a fetish towards it as she did so. It was boring to watch her y so slowly, but the effects clearly showed as he moaned in begging tones to his mother as she yed with them. I could hear the begging under her breasts as she yed with them, and I could see the precum dripping out of his cock from the prolonged teasing. This was a punishment, and I decided that I would allow her to use this as one. Not one bit of pain was included, but the begginging from him was real. He wanted to release, and she continued to tease him despite that begging. It almost made me feel proud of her for oveing one of her most significant urges of protection. Instead, she was taking pleasure from ying with his body even if he wasn''t taking as much pleasure as she was from it. His hips trusted up more and more, and I watched in silence as she finally stood up, hearing his begging moans continue. She let him go, though, and his hips thrust into the air with nothing to give them more pleasure. He moaned into the gag more, trying to get his mother''s attention to give him more pleasure than was being denied from him. Those eyes spoke so many emotions with slight tears pooling in his eyes. The mother seemed to ignore them as she went to the cart and took out that prostate massager. "You were such a naughty boyst night, making me beg you to put it inside me. I wanted your touch, and then when you did, I think you made that Centaur cry out in frustration as you made me cry out in pleasure. How very naughty that I think that your cock deserves a break from my touch." The mother told her son as she started to use the lube that I had set aside to get it ready for insertion. I was quite interested in that tidbit of information, but the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. The only ces that I had sound damping were around the training areas, so you couldn''t hear around them and the outside. Each section of the warehouse was cut off from the others, including cutting them off from the outside. The only pair inside the cells was this mother and son, making it frustrating to the other ves as they heard the mother get fucked to climax. I watched as she took the prostate massager, and he loudly moaned while shaking his head as she prated his ass. I moaned as it hit that soft spot inside of him and his mother turned to me. "Mistress, May I ask how to turn this on?" The mother asked. "Sure you can," I replied, breaking my silence, and I showed her the center of the enchantments for those without the mana to manipte to turn things on. "If you press the center of the enchantments, it has auto settings that I talked to the enchanter to make. Press there, and it will turn on, although only to max settings. I do have remote enchantments, but those are moreplicated to get set on." I exined before going back to sit down. My pussy was wet watching them, and the mother took the loud moan from the turning on of the prostate massager to heart. He loudly tried to say something that the gag continued not to allow. The tears wererger, and his cock jumped more often into the air along with his hips. She returned and pressed her breasts to his face and took out more lotion, and started to tease his nipples. The poor boy''s nipples had been teased for hours by now, and his moaned protests continued. The precum leaking out of his cock had his mother licking her lips, and I knew that she was reaching the max that she thought she could tease him. I looked between her thighs by standing up, and they were dripping with vaginal fluids. I knew that she had reached the maximum that she was willing to tease him now. Her hands pinched his nipples again, and the boy no longer could take it. His cock jumped in the air, and with force, I didn''t quite expect his cock released the first rope of semen into the air. It quickly followed up with another, and the mother''s pussy sprayed fluids of her own as that semen from the first ropended on her breasts and face as the second quickly followed up with the same. Her mouth opened with her tongue out as her pussy sprayed a small amount of her juices on the floor. What a hopeless woman, I thought as her tongue was rewarded with semen falling on it. Her tongue brought it into her mouth, and she moaned loudly. Confirming my earlier thought, this woman loved her son to an exceptional degree. I could see the lust on her face as she stared at the cock now with a decent-sized pool of precum and semen on his stomach. She stood tall again, and I could see that the boy was both pleasured and hating life right now as his orgasm was one of frustration. I stood and walked to whisper in her ear as she looked over her son. "You may reward him once, then you must punish him again," I told her with a grin. This reward wasn''t for him, though; It was for the mother as she got up on the table and inserted his now sensitive cock into her pussy secondster. She started to move her waist quickly, and I could hear her juices being moved around by his cock, and she jumped off his cock, squirting all over his body secondster. His mother didn''t wait, though, and prated herself secondster, taking her pleasure from him without mercy as he begged with moans that were only heard. I couldn''t help but grin as she tortured the boy with too much pleasure as he cried out into the gag as he released into his mother. My pussy was dripping wet watching these two for the day. Chapter 131: Potential Renter Chapter 131: Potential Renter It was an interesting day as I brought the mother and son back to their cells. The boy was in rough shape as the mother had an ashamed but satisfied look on her face after ying with him all day. I doubted that they would be ying together tonight as they looked exhausted. The mother had teased many ejactions out of him, and I allowed her to reward herself after teasing ejactions out of her son in pleasurable yet sadistic ways that would lead to frustration ejactions more than pleasurable ones. She didn''t seem to know how to handle herself at the moment as she appeared both ashamed of herself yet happy with herself. It was cute, and they were so in their little world that they never even noticed that the Centaur that they walked past was still crying tears as Jackie smacked his ass with a crop while fucking a male ve. It didn''t matter to them as they were lost in their own little world once again. It wasmon for them to get lost in it, and they repeated themselves every day. These two had only had two people in their lives at this moment; Each other and me. It was the simple world to them, and they were fed by me again as I put them in their cell. Both looked exhausted, and that was from them ying with each otherjust the way I wanted them to be in the end. Their world would change soon, and they were nearingpletion in my hands. Maybe one more or two days would be enough to consider these two finished to high standards. Hell, if I needed to, I could deliver them to their owner today, and he would be more than satisfied with theirpletion. It was a fantastic job not topliment myself. I made sure to put in extra food for them as I was happy with them. It was an interesting day, if a little boring. The training progressed, though, and the mother had learned how to tease her son till he begged for more. The boy would be ying with his mother tomorrow, and I wondered how that would go. It was interesting to see if things yed out as I hoped or if the boy would surprise me. Either way, they were almostplete, and I was just checking my work at this point. I turned as I heard stepsing from my side as Jackie brought the Centaur back to his cell. He was covered in dried semen, and I could also smell the female ejacte all over him. One of the female ves started to cry after the Centaur walked back, and I wondered if she would still be useful after this. I didn''t know, nor did I care, as Jackie locked him up and went back to finish cleaning up. I moved back and noticed in Jackie''s training room many things littered all over the ce. I frowned but as long as she cleaned up, I wouldn''t care. I went into the training room where the smell of sex from a young male that his mother teased out of him. It didn''t matter as I set to work expecting the same from the young dominatrix in the other room after putting away the ves that she brought out. Soon I finished cleaning up after the mother and son, which did not take very long since it was mainly contained to the rack; I stepped back into the Room Jackie was in. Jackie moved around, cleaning up the considerable mess left behind, and picked up toys all around. I watched wordlessly as she moved around, no longer annoyed by the mess. Instead, she smiled as she picked up the toys and had a small smile on her face as she went around. I could tell that she was reminiscing about the things that she used the toys for as she picked them up. I was impressed that she was using this time to reflect on what she had done to the ves. When she finally noticed me, she smiled, "Oh, Mistress Sally," Jackie said as she picked up a wet crop off the ground that seemed to have been discarded at some point while she trained the Centaur and that ve she liked. "Do not mind me," I told her with a smile, "I see that you are enjoying the cleaning much more than when I first showed you," I continued with a grin. "Yes," Jackie replied, looking around as she collected everything needing cleaning. "It is so nice at the moment using what I like that when everything is done, I feel a little overwhelmed," Jackie told me, "I noticed that when I cleaned after, I could think and reflect on what I had done. Even what I could do better next time as I cleaned up. It makes me smile, and when I am done, everything feels real and like a good dream came true." Jackie looked at me with a significant smile, "Thank you, Mistress Sally, for insisting on this. It really helps me keep centered, and I even began to do the same with my room at home. It is oddly rxing." Jackie finished. I smiled, "Good to hear," I told her, and I joined her cleaning up, "What are you nning when you are done here?" I asked her as I worked beside her. "I enjoy what I learned here, and I think I will take that little treat of a ve that I trained here, and I will y with my father. But I also think that I will force him to get a ce of my own to train some ves." Jackie looked at me with a smile, and I thought about things. I wasn''t nning on being here for a long time, and the only thing that I was scared of was my secret training room being found. That could be solved with some enchantments, though. I needed to think about things, but I might lend this warehouse to Jackie. I didn''t know if this would help me in any way or if it would be smarter to leave it empty for Cassandra to use. Both had their upsides and downsides. I wanted to sigh, but I contained it, "Interesting; you should carefully think since I believe you have done a good job learning here. Although, Be careful not to think that you have learned everything. We constantly learn while ying with ves and they will always surprise us in some way at times you least expect it." I told her. "Thank you, Mistress Sally; I will most definitely keep that in mind," Jackie replied, and we both started to get to work in silence. It was quickly done once we went silent, and I began to head home thinking about things after I locked up the warehouse. I needed to move on, and leaving this warehouse after spending so much on it might be suspicious. I didn''t want to burn my identity. It would be good to have funds piling up here if I rented it as well. Still, I wanted and needed to keep that room a secret for my own devicester. It wasn''t identity destroying, though. Leaving such an asset behind might bring questions, and I could have that girl keep track of it while I was gone. As I walked, I knew that I had toe to a conclusion on this sooner rather thanter. Jackie was a smarter girl than I initially thought, and I knew that she might begin thinking when I left. It wasn''t that huge of a deal if only she did, but girls like her liked to talk, and she was a noble. In the end, I needed to keep my identity for when I moved through the Empire in the future. I was frustrated as I could think of many reasons to keep the ce both a secret from others or to rent it out. Both made too much sense in my head, and I sighed. I jumped up onto a rooftop and casually jumped over the rooftops running past the area that made my instincts cry out in rm. I was slowly making my way back to the apartment with my thoughts back on the system and what I wanted to pick up from the shop and what I didn''t want as I moved cleanly back onto the streets. My mind raced with many thoughts, and I realized, in the end, it came down to what that ipetent fool and I talked about tonight. The thought crossed my mind once again, "I wish I didn''t get myself caught up with this ipetent fool," I muttered under my breath as I made it back to my apartment. --- Sorry for the Dys in releases. I recently came up with some Writers block on the story and I am haven''t quite got past it. I will be releasing chapters regrly again soon but I need to catch up on Advanced Chapters. Sorry for the dys Madjic Chapter 132: Drawings Chapter 132: Drawings I sat down in the apartment, and I rxed on the couch. After sitting down, my thoughts continued to spin around the system. That luck candy will be mine, and I had already decided. It was the only stat I had no idea how to increase. The whole system even introduced other stats sometimes, but this time it didn''t. That knife made me think too since I wanted some action on that, and I could give it to Fluffy or Kittyter if I trained her for that. The Sadists ded whip was a powerful tool, and I knew it just from the enchantment itself. It was a sadistic Masterpiece, and I couldn''t wait until I had an enemy on which I could use it. It would be glorious, and I couldn''t help but smile, thinking about the weapon. I heard a Cute "Nyah~!" Demanding my attention as Kitty got up on the couch beside me. I smiled as I gave her some scratches but did not give her my full attention. I was wondering about things, and I lost myself in thought for a short period when I heard Freya''s voice over the cute purrs from Kitty. "Mistress, Your guest that you have been waiting for has arrived with another guest," Freya said, keeping her voice neutral. I could see that Freya wasn''t happy about something, and I raised an eyebrow. "Bring them in," I replied to Freya feeling slightly annoyed. Soon my ''partner'' came in with a young man behind her. The cor around his neck showed his status as a ve. I looked over at the boy, and I knew that she wanted him sissified. It didn''t take an idiot looking at the young man. Some of the softer angles on his face gave him an almost androgynous look. He was clearly still a male with the faint stubble along his jaw was too much for a woman. But the soft overall look made him look feminine in some ways. The ipetent fool sat down across from me with the young man standing behind her, looking away from his owner and me. He looked downtrodden, and I noticed some bruises on his neck around his shoulder. He looked a little roughed up, and I wondered what I would see once I saw the young man naked. Inadequate training, and it wasn''t hard to spot. I sighed as she probably pushed back any trust this young man would have in her for the foreseeable future. Bruises were not bad, but the young man would need the training to get rid of the poor training this fool tried in front of me with that look on his face. I bit back the sigh, and I looked at her. "Well," I said, "I see you have brought the ve that you wanted me to train," I told her tly. "It was part of the deal," Sherry said with a slight grin. "It wasn''t, but I told you I would; therefore, I would." I told her, "But," I paused, and I scratched at the base of Kitty''s ear, making her purr loudly. I knew that she was sucking up to metely, and I was rewarding it as I looked at the woman across from me. "Now, It is time to get to what our actual deal is about." I said, and I raised my voice, "Freya," I called out, and Freya smiled, looking at me as she came back into the room. "Bring the young man behind Sherry and bind him lightly. I don''t want him ufortable, but I do not want him touching my stuff. Make sure everything is clean in there while you are at it." I finished. "Yes, Mistress," Freya responded and took the young man into the training room. "I didn''t think that is necessary," Sherry told me as she leaned back. If I didn''t know any better, I would say that she wanted to look like she was in charge of this exchange, and I suppressed my annoyance again. "Sherry," I said slowly, "Do you know who or where he came from?" I asked her slowly. "No," She replied, and I nodded, "Good, Now I know where Kitty came from. Well, More or less, she doesn''t leave without my permission, and I know my Freya and Stacy. The chances of them betraying me are non-existent to my mind. Now, Kitty here is up for debate, but she is my cute Kitty, Isn''t she?" "Nyah!" Kitty replied immediately before turning slightly pale. I couldn''t help but smirk as she went through a realization. I think that Kitty was trying something and didn''t know that she was reinforcing my training in return. Her purring stopped, and sheid down on her side, her head in myp as I pet her long ck hair. "That young man, on the other hand, is aplete unknown, and I have no idea where you purchased him from. I will train himter, but for now, He isn''t privy to the information that we are talking about tonight. Understood?" I finished holding her eyes. She stared defiantly for only a few seconds before nodding, and I nodded in return. I stifled a sigh and leaned back. "Now, I will tell you that other than one of the major ones we wanted to y, I got the other two on board, with either training or threats. With that in mind, I want to know if you got at least a rough sketch of the City lords residence and time to move in and do this. I need to get the n in ce to start the main job on this," I finished. Sherry smiled and brought out arge roll, "I can do one better," Sherry replied, and I smirked as she unrolled arge drawing with measurements. I didn''t know how the stupid girl had done it, but she got the architectural drawings. They were not fullyplete with the inner sanctum of the house where he resided. Probably something is hidden there that they wouldn''t want on the drawings. But this would be enough to navigate inside and pull the people that we wanted. "Good!" I eximed. "Now, The bigger question," I continued, "Is there an eventing up soon. Something that we can get ourselves inside and have people in ce for right after the event is over?" I asked her. "He is nning something soon, but I am not sure when it is yet," Sherry replied, and I frowned. "Dad likes to keep these things close to his chest, but I will see if I can get you advance warning. I will see about inviting you to the party." Sherry continued, and I held up a hand. "No, You will not invite me. I will find my own way into a party with the city lord. I want you to have as little to do with me as possible. I have other contacts to get in if I wish, Sherry. Instead, I need you to get those ns and the reason for the event as soon as possible. Then get ready while I am doing my part of the work. Understood? We are in the final moments of nning this, and we need it to go perfectly without anyone realizing what has happened!" I finished with the emphasis on the final part. I held her gaze, locking eyes with her again. "Yes," Sherry replied with a little pout. "I feel like I am not doing enough for this to seed." She continued, and I wanted to roll my eyes. "You have the hardest part, Sherry." I told her harshly, "You need to get some of your own people in ce while I am doing my work. I will move as fast and do my best. But you need to buy me as much time as possible while the City Lord is absent. Now, tell me you understand that." I finished. "I understand that, Mistress Sally," Sherry replied, looking annoyed I even asked. "Good, now, I want you to go downstairs. I want you to get sized by Stacy, and I want you to pick out a couple of bras and panties and go home. I want people to think that you never even came upstairs. Understood?" I finished again. "Yes, Thank you, Mistress Sally. I will get the information as possible." Sherry replied, standing up. As she left, I watched her go as I pet Kitty, and I fumed in the back of my head. "Kitty," I said, turning to her. "Get up. I need to go do something." I told her my tone was t. Kitty lifted her head with a small "Nyah," That was weaker than usual. I could tell that she was depressed from her own actions earlier. I didn''t have time to be thinking about that. I would have to make another trip to the gang headquarters and get Cassandra to deal with Sherry''s information. I wanted to curse, but first, I went into the training room to see Freya and the new ve. Upon entering, I noticed him chained up loosely, not looking ufortable as Freya followed my orders. "Freya, dy cooking for an hour while I go move some information." I told her, "Go downstairs and make sure Stacy does her job without molesting our guest either." I ordered. Freya nodded and left me in the room with the young man. "Are you going to hurt me too?" He asked, his tone still having defiance, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. "I will talk with youter, ve. I work differently than others, so that depends entirely on you," I finished, and I turned around; Leaving the room. The young man couldn''t leave and i didn''t care to continue the conversation. I had work to do and I grabbed the drawing. I wrapped myself in a cloak and left through the window. My ns were moving forward finally. Chapter 133: Pent-up Chapter 133: Pent-up I reached the hideout, and I started to head inside without anyone seeing me. I sighed as I moved through and into the basement, where I heard some movement. It seemed that something was going on. Cassandra then came out of a meeting room and saw me in my cloak. She looked at me for a moment, then turned around and yelled into the meeting room. "Everyone out, Meeting is over. Carl, you stay!" Cassandra ordered, and rough-looking men and a couple of women left the room, including a Mouse-kin I had seen earlier in our expansion. I waited, ensuring I was covered before entering after Cassandra came out and nodded to me. I came in and looked around only to see Carl and Cassandra, so I removed my hood. I didn''t waste any time, and I put down the drawing of the City Lords mansion. "These are the best drawings I think we could have asked for on the City Lords mansion," I told them, looking at them. "You do not need to know where I got them, but I am hoping that you have found a way to confirm that these drawings are real and to scale?" I asked, looking at Cassandra. "That little Mouse-kin you saw leaving got an insider, and I n on meeting with them soon," Cassandra replied, "It will probably be the best other than the maids'' and servants that we got addicted to drugs to confirm. Other than that, I will look into seeing how much information that I can secure. Too bad that you couldn''t get this while you had some of your more sensitive people caught." Cassandra said, and I couldn''t help but nod. "You are correct on that. Although except for the head butler that died in that unfortunate ident. none of the rest probably could have helped." I told her, looking up from the drawing, "Get this copied once for me though as soon as possible, then have some smaller, rougher ones made for anyone we have part of the operation so we can move forward cleanly." I ordered Cassandra, and she nodded. "I was nning on that., The more information they know, the better so that they can adapt to the situation. The n on when we move, though? How much time do I have?" Cassandra asked, "I only have so many people to work with, and I need to know when we will act to do the best job on this." Cassandra quickly followed up. I showed her a wry smile, "I was told that there would be a party within the next week or so. That will be our best opening. We will move during the party and get people in position. When the party is finished, we will bring our targets out with everyone else." I replied. "I think this is the best n moving forward unless I n on training in the mansion itself. That will have problems of its own if we go that route." I sighed, leaning back, and Carl looked at them. "You know, there is probably an underground area where they train ves. Didn''t you pick up a little maid that seemed fascinated with you when we brought her back?" Carlmented, looking at the map. "I wonder if she got trained there by the City Lord. Might be a good backup n." He finished. I thought about it and nodded. Kara wanted her freedom now and was in the city lord''s mansion. I nodded and decided, "in that scenario, we cannot get them out. I will ask her if she knows the location, and we will do this in-house. This is a worst-case scenario, though, since we would lose a lot of power and maneuverability. Understood?" I finished looking at both of them. They both nodded, and I stood up, "Bring the finished drawing to me and leave it with Freya or Stacy when you can. Now, I will be leaving." They both went back to the map without another word, thinking, and I covered myself and left them to it. I left, and I knew that everyone knew who I was without knowing who I was in the gang. I was that mysterious, strong person backing the gang. When I came around, I was the most dangerous person in the ce. It was something they all respected, and I could see them all looking away, trying not to acknowledge me. It was an intelligent decision on their part as I wanted to discourage curiosity towards me as I left the hideout. It would be time to move the hideout soon; I thought as I blended back into the streets as Twilight overhead gave the bare minimum of light to move. I brought myself back to the apartment, and I came in through the window, so no one even knew I had left. I sighed as there was arge meal on the table still warm, and I sat down. I looked at my lovely tigers gnawing on steaks that Freya definitely gave them, and I smiled. Freya came as I was eating and smiled. "Mistress, I am feeling pent up, and I would like pleasure, please, when you have a moment in your busy schedule," Freya told me, and I raised an eyebrow. I thought about it, and it had been some time or at least felt like some time since I yed with Freya. "I have something to deal with in the training room quickly; then I will y with you for being so good, Freya," I replied after thinking a little. I could use an outlet for my frustration too. Freya smiled brightly and started to clean up as I thought about the problem in the training room. It was Sherry''s ve, and all I knew was the instructions that she wanted to leave were to make him into a sissy. It wasn''t something I wanted to do at the moment. I already trained two. One was my Freya and the other some nameless sissy mouse-kin whose Mistress was more interested in me than him now. He was probably being pimped out to her husband at the moment. It didn''t matter, and I looked towards the training room while taking a bite of food. I smiled with a thought, and I wondered if he would take me up on it. It was a slight risk, but something that she should understand might happen. I ate in a much better mood before finishing up listening to Freya hum as she cleaned the dishes. I wondered for a brief moment what Stacy was doing before I finished my meal, leaving it for Freya to clean. Before I went to the training room, I looked into the bedroom, and I saw it. Stacy was lying on the bed with the Chastity belt out in the open and her fingers on it. "Mistress," Stacy whispered with desire, "Please, Mistress, I need to cum, Please," The pleading and begging in her voice as she got nothing from the movements with her hands made me wet. "God, Mistress, I want to see you naked. I want you to hurt me so good. I want you to make me cum as my body spasms in pain. Please, Mistress, I need you." She whispered each of these words. Barely audible from the door as she tried to please herself to no avail. She knew her punishment and knew that doing more than that false masturbation would incite a more significant punishment than she was already receiving. I left without saying anything as she pathetically masturbated without release. A smile and a wet pussy were what I received in return as I entered the training room. I looked at the young man, and I sighed, looking at some of the bruises. Some are just poorly ced, even as a punishment. I looked at him and felt disgusted at theck of refinement. Even Jackie can hit better and knows where to hit with only a week under her belt. I sighed and knew that I was harsher on Sherry because I thought of her as an ipetent fool. But these marks showed me more of the same. "I am going to give you a chance," I said, looking him over chained up. I pulled out a w destroying his pants, seeing a much more significant cock than I was expecting. "You are going to be trained," I told him, "But the question is, Whates afterward," I told the young man. "Afterwards?" He asked as I checked out his body. He wasn''t muscr, but he was fit. His cock was about five inchesid, and I wondered how much it grew up into. If I trained him, this wasn''t the typical Sissy, but it was more of a mindset than a physical thing. "Well, I can get you your freedom again," I told him. The young man looked at me Incredulous, and I shrugged, "For now though, I think I will start with letting you think about things. I have some things for you." I finished, grabbed a small buttplug, and leaned my body against him as I shoved it inside of him. "What?" The young man said, and I grabbed a gag. "You are a ve, and ves don''t speak when not spoken to," I told him, and I gagged him. I activated the vibration, and I left him to stand on his feet for the night. This ve needed an understanding that he was a ve. Sherry obviously didn''t beat it into him, nor did his previous owners. His questions were understandable, though. I wanted him to forget that his understanding matters. I left him now, moaning into a gag as I started to prepare for Freya. I moved around the room with a smile on my face, and I already knew that I would be milking Freya. Freya''s ball probably felt full, and she had been a good ve for a while, so I got things set up. It was nice rewarding someone since only I was not particrly eager to deal out only punishments. I moved with a flourish as I got everything ready, and I turned to see in the doorway Freya looking excited. "Mistress, Is everything done that you need to deal with? Should Ie backter?" Freya asked. "Come in," I told her, "The boy there is taking some time to reflect at the moment. It only took a moment talking to him. You know I don''t like to waste words. Now, Strip, Theny down on this table. I will milk my horny little ve," I said, looking at her with a grin. Freya smiled and stripped herself of the blue dress she was wearing, showing me her new breasts. Her caged little clitty was for all who could see to see as she didn''t wear her panties. "No bra?" I asked as I could see the look of excitement on her face. She got up on the rack or the ''table'' that I was referring to andid down on it. "I took it off in my excitement just before I came in, Mistress," Freya responded. "I knew I was getting ahead of myself, so I put my dress back on. I didn''t want to be like Stacy, not allowed to even watch because of how naughty she was." Freya continued, and I couldn''t help but grin. I found myself smiling a lot when ying with my ves. I knew already I smiled over a hundred percent more than I did in my previous life. The thought struck me, and I looked down at the caged clit. I grabbed the key from the several on me, and I reached down, unlocking the cage that had be a constantpanion for Freya. I looked down, and with the unlocking of the cage, her clit instantly got half hard for me. "Oh, You are excited," Imented, looking down at her clit. I grabbed some lube and grinned, "Freya, How badly are you pent up?" I asked with a sly grin. Freya shivered, looking at my expression and realizing something as I lubed up the sounding rods I was nning to use today. "Mistress, Am I not going to be tied up?" Freya asked. "Nope," I replied, my grin turning more sadistic, "Such a good girl like you doesn''t need restraints to keep her hands away from my y area''s right?" I asked her. I could see the visible shiver and the look of uncertainty. I loved that expression, and I took off all my clothes before starting anything else. My pussy was wet, and I thought of all the things that I saw and did today, and I felt pent up myself. I could only watch, and now I could y with my toy. My grin could only grow as my clothes were discarded on the only chair in the room. I turned back naked and looked down at Freya, ignoring the other blinded person in the room. It felt good to be naked with a wet pussy that was gushing for what I was about to do. "So, my little sissy Freya," I began, "It is time for your milking," I told her, and I grabbed the sounding rod and double-checked the lube on the rod. "Thank you, Mistress," Freya said, watching me as sheid down. I brought the rod, looking at it. It was a special rod I had never used on Freya before. It was one that I rarely used. In fact, I think thest time I used it was back when we were in the academy. I had this specially made, and it was something meant for Freya. This rod only had one unique feature, excluding the enchantments. This made this small thin rod six times more expensive, though, and it was always worth it. The center of this rod was hallowed, and I grinned as I brought it closer and closer to Freya''s urethra. Her half-hard clit started to tremble as the rod touched the tip, and I heard Freya take a deep breath. I waited and yed a little with the tip of her clit. When Freya let go of that breath, I struck pushing into her urethra, and her moan sounded in the room. I pushed in, and her moans and groans started to sound in the room. "Freya," I began as I pushed in, "As you know, you have a sweet little spot down in here," I told her, and Freya nodded, looking down over her nose to look at me ying with her clit. "Yes, Mistress, I know. Thank you for showing me," Freya replied, and her voice sounded. "You know, I don''t do this too often, but I have something even more fun for you," I told her as I pushed deep enough that I knew I had just reached that prostate from the inside as Freya loudly moaned at how deep it was. I let go leaving it there right at the entrance of it, and I grinned again. "But have you ever wondered what will happen if it''s overstimted?" I asked. "Overstimted, Mistress?" Freya asked with a groan at the pause. "Overstimted," I replied without exining more as I grabbed a metal dildo. "Hold your legs," I ordered, helping Freya pull her legs up, giving me easier ess to her ass as I came over to the side of her. "Overstimted is going to be what happens in a moment, my little Sissy. Don''t worry, and I will make sure you release all that pent-up semen you''ve saved in your little clitty." "Mistress~!" Freya was about to say something when I pushed that vibrator up into her without another word. Her loud moan cut it off, and I sent mana through as the vibrator started to shake deep insider her. "Mistress~! It feels good!" Freya responded, and I smiled. My grin wasn''t in her vision as she closed her eyes as her prostate was being stimted well through her ass. My grin turned much more sadistic when my finger pressed on the Sounding rod deep inside her urethra. "You''re forgetting something," I warned Freya. Her eyes shot wide open and her mouth opened as I turned on the sounding rod inside her little clit. "MISTRESS!" Freya screamed before she gasped for breath. "You may cum, Sissy, Cum as you wish," I told her as I got on the table myself standing with my pussy above her. "But you may not touch your clit! You may only hold your legs, Sissy! let them go, and I will punish you like I punished Stacy!" I ordered as my dripping pussy was now hovering over her face as I mounted her face. I pressed my pussy onto her face, and I could feel her tongue start to lick on instinct. I moaned as I heard another muffled scream. I turned, watching as her clit jumped. I smirked as those screams continued into my pussy even as that tongue worked. I moaned to Freya''s pleasure hellscape as her prostate was violently overstimted inside and outside her. I knew that she hade already as her clit stood tall and hard but with no semening out yet. I couldn''t help but smile, knowing the reason. That cum was building up without enough power to leave her little clit. It woulde through the urethra, and the rod was stopping the muscles from sending her clits semen out the end. I smirked as she screamed into my pussy, vibrating her tongue all over my clit. The pure sense of domination sent me over the edge to a nice orgasm as she screamed out into my pussy again and again. I got up off her face, and my Sissy gasped for air before crying out, "Mistress! I am Cumming. But it feels like it ising back into me!" Freya cried out. I turned, kissing her wet lips from my pussy. "Cum harder then," I told her with a sadistic grin and made a show of reaching down to her clit and injecting more mana into it. "Enjoy your milking!" I told her as the vibrations increased. "MISTRESS, PLEASE, MERCY, PLEASE!" Freya cried out as her cock seemed to jump with the rod down the center, growing longer for a split second repeatedly as it tried to ejacte her pent-up semen. "You may cum whenever, My good little Sissy. Cum for your Mistress. Cum again and again for my pleasure!" I announced as Freya continued to cry out over and over as her prostate continued to be tortured directly and indirectly. "MISTRESS!" She cried again as her clit repeated that twitch as it gained length around the sounding rod only for nothing to cum out. I grinned, and I pinched her nipples, and the Screams only increased in volume as it brought her to the edge of orgasm again and again. Finally, like a hose, she cried out, and semen started to erupt like an oil well from the rod. I orgasmed from the scream of pleasure and pain that erupted from Freya''s mouth. I shivered in excitement, and I lowered my mouth to her ear. "I wonder if we can get you to go higher?" I whispered in her ear. Freya shivered as her eyes widened as I reached to touch the sounding rod. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!